■I M.r IB^^^^^^ if ill i 11 ! :i f ' |||iilil!lPi™« iiiiii If iiiii I liiili 1 1 Class __2£A^iH Book JiRKX- Gopyright W COPYRIGHT DEPOSrr. THE ALBION SERIES OK (angfo^^axott anb (\n\bb(t en^fia^ 'pociv^ J. W. BRIGHT AND G. L. KITTREDGE GENERAL EDITORS Zbc Bllnoii Scries. This series will eoniprise the most iniportaiit An^ilo-Saxon and Middle English poems in editions designed to meet the wants of both the scholar and the student. Eaeh \olume will ordinarily contain a single poem, critically edited, and provided with an introduction, notes, and a full glossary. ANDREAS AND THE FATES OF THE AI^OSTLES TWO JNGLO-SJXON NJRRJTU^E POEMS Edited With Introduction, Notes, and Glossary GEORGE PHILIP KRAPP LeCTUKKK in EnCI.ISII in COLUMl'lA UNIVliKSITY GINN c^ COMPANY BOSTON • NEW YORK. • CIIlCACiO • LONDON 1906 f LIBRARY of CONGRESS Two CoDics Received JAN 25 1906 CoDyriffht Entry Ct/VSS CK. XXc. No, n ^^H 7 4 COPY B. CorVKIGHT, 1905, BY GEORGE PHILIP K.KAPP ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 66.1 die a tlitn.Tiim X^xtii (..INN \ COMPANY- I'KO- rKlliTORS . HUSTON ■ U.S.A. TO JAMES WILSON BRIGHT SCHOLAR AND GUIDE OF SCHOLARS THIS VOLUME IS GRATEFULLY DEDICATED PREFACE Although editions of the text of Andreas have been made from time to time, no comprehensive treatment of the poem on its various sides of interest has appeared since Grimm pubHshed his Andreas und Elene in 1840. In the meantime our knowledge of the language and the litera- ture of the Anglo-Saxon period has not remained stationary, and a new endeavor to present the poem in its proper linguistic and historical set- ting needs no apology. The Fates of the Apostles is here edited for the first time in its entirety and with explanatory comment. The text of both poems is based upon Wiilker's Codex Vercellcnsis, a photographic reproduction of the poetical parts of the Vercelli Book. This volume is referred to in the textual notes as MS. Where the read- ings of the reproduction are uncertain, which happens but rarely, recourse has been had to the Bibliothek and to Napier's collation of the text of the Biblidthek with the manuscript. Readings derived from either of the two latter sources are always specifically indicated. In the Text all departures from the manuscript readings which originate with the pres- ent editor are printed in italics ; readings suggested by earlier editors or commentators which are incorporated into the text are printed in Roman type. Additions of a complete word or of several words are enclosed within square brackets. With the exception of a few of the commoner forms of the pronoun, the article, and the conjunctions, the Glossary is intended to be a com- plete verbal and grammatical index to both poems. No space has been ■ given, in the Introduction, to a formal discussion of grammar or metre. What little of special importance there was to say about these subjects has been said in the Notes. The editor regrets that the results of his chapter on authorship, in the Introduction, could not be more conclusive than they are. In the end, however, the chief gain in such discussions consists in determining the differences and similarities of various works, not in tagging each with an author's name. The present discussion will have attained its end if it carry back the question of the authorship of Andreas to a vi PREFACE sounder if less dogmatic position than that to which much recent the- orizing has been hurrying it. To some it would seem a simple solution of the matter to combine Amiiras and TJw Fates of the Apostles into a single poem, and to assign this poem to Cynewulf ; but reasons why this disposition of the two poems cannot be permitted will be found fully discussed in the Introduction. The importance, however, of The Fates of the Apostles in the discussion of the authorship of Andreas, as well as the general similarity of the poems in subject matter, rendered it advisable that they should be treated together. To the various friends who by counsel and encouragement have assisted the editor in the preparation of this volume grateful acknowl- edgments are made, especially to Professor Hart for surrendering the Andreas into less skilful and experienced hands than his own after he had made considerable collections towards an edition of the poem ; to Dr. Alma Blount for the use of her thorough and scholarly study of the language and vocabulary of Andreas ; and to Professor P'red. Tup})er, Jr., for his comments on some troublesome passages of the text. Above all, however, the editor is indebted to Professors Bright and Kittredge, the general editors of the series. Whenever it was possible to do so, specific acknowledgment has been made of this indebtedness, but in most instances the editor has been compelled to profit by their gener- osity in silence. (^ P K CoLUMiuA University October, 1905 CONTENTS INTRODUCTION: j-age I. Thi-. Manuscrii't and Editions ...... ix II. Source of Andreas ... . . . . . . xxi III. Source OF The F'ates OF THE Ai'0STi.i:s . . . xxix IV. Authorship of Andreas and The Fates of the Ai'OSTLEs ......... xxxiii V. Poetic Elaboration in Andreas li VI. Thic Legend of St. Andrew lix BlHLIOCJRAI'HY .......... Ixxiii Table of Abbreviations \ Ixxix TEXT : I. Andreas .......... i II. The Fates of the Apostles 69 NOTES : I. Notes on Andreas 75 II. Notes on Thic Fates of the Apostles .... 160 GLOSSARY 173 INTRODUCTION THE MANUSCRIPT AND EDITIONS The poems Andreas and The Fates of the Apostles are both contained in the Vercet/i Book or Codex Vercellensis. This famous volume is preserved in the cathedral library at Vercelli, in northern Italy, where it has probably rested for some six or seven centuries. Various attempts have been made to explain the appearance of this book, made up entirely of Anglo-Saxon texts, in so unexpected a place ; and, as the most plau- sible of the theories brought forward derives much of its probability from the presence in the volume of a poem on St. Andrew, the discussion has here a special interest and importance. The opinion of the Italian scholar Gazzera,^ that the manuscript was brought to Vercelli, by John Scotus Erigena, is untenable, since John Scotus died about the year 875, and the handwriting of the manuscript is indisputably above a century later. Equally unfounded is Earle's the- ory ^ that the manuscript was taken to Vercelli by Cyneweard, bishop of Wells. Cyneweard is mentioned in the Chronicle under the years 964 and 975. The entry for the latter year states that he "left Britain" (of Brytene gewat). Although this phrase differs slightly from the com- mon euphemistic form of expression for recording a death, it seems probable that this is its meaning, since no further mention of Cyne- weard is made in the Chronicle.^ Even though the phrase be taken literally, however, it offers no foundation for Earle's hypothesis that Cyneweard was the son of the poet Cynewulf, that he was himself a poet and the author of the poetical account of the battle of Brunanburh given in the Chronicle under the year 937, and that in the year 975 he '^ Anglia V, 452. 2 "Piog of the Saxon Chronicles, p. xxii. ^ Cf. Chro7ticle (Parker MS.) 790, 794, 870 (cf. MS. D), and 961, and Earle and Plummer, T^vo Saxon Chronicles II, 163. Cf. also Klaeber, MLN. XX, 32, who calls attention to the amplifying phrase Jiiirh gecyndne craft. X INTKC^nrCTION loft luigland, carrying with him a vohime of his father's poetry wliich he left behind him in his journeyings at \'ercelh. Much more phiusible is ^\■iilker's theory,' based vipon an oral tradition with which he became ac(]uainted at the time of his visits to Vercelli (in 1 88 1 and 1885), to the efTect that there formerly existed at A'ercelli a hospital (or Anglo-Saxon jiilgrims on their way to Rome." At this hospital, \\iilker thinks, a library of religions works may gradually have collected, ttnd among them may ha\ e been the volume which we know as the Vt-rcclli Book. Manv Anglo-Saxons undoubtedly passed through \'ercelli on their wav to Rome. There is no reason to believe, however, that they established a library at \'ercelli, and this explanation oi the origin of the VifCiHi Book is too imcircumstantial to merit more than a jxtssing notice. The most convincing theory i^f the history of the manuscript was first set forth in an unsigned c^mtributic^n to the Q iia rto riy Review iox 1845." The juincipal i)urpose of this artiile is the criticism of an essay by H. G. Knight, The I-leelesiastieal Arehiteetiire of Italy. In his discussion of the churches of Italy, Knight had called attention to the markeilly English characteristics of the church of St. Andrew at \ercclU.' It is in the endeavor to explain the jiresence of this English church in Italy that the reviewer brings forward his theory to account for the ])resence of the Anglo-Saxon manuscript at \ crcelli. His words are as follows : — If the traveller incpiires wlm was the founder of this magniticent structure [the church of Sant' Andrea at \'crcclli], he will hoar a name which often occurs in the pages of Matthew I'aris. It is that of the Legate, Cardinal Wala, or Guala, who appears as an influential statesman in English affairs during the eventful period of the last years of John and the accession of Henry III, when it seemed as if the crown of England might be transferred to a foreign dynasty. Guala Bicchiere, born of a distinguished family, was raised to the jnuple bv Innocent 111, and despatched by him as legate to France in 1 20S. In 1 First enounced in .Inglia V, 454, note; stated again in Giuudriss, p. 237, in Cod. I'tf., p. vi, and .l/ii^/id XII, 62<). 2 This tradition probably rests on tlie fact tliat a part of (aiala's foundation at Vercelli was a hospital richly endowed with money obtained from Henry IH of England. This hospital, founded in I2::4. is still hi existence. See Gesell Fels, Obc-r-Italu-N^, p. 702. ^ LXXV, 39S-300. ■• See Freeman, instori<;iI lUiJ Arih!ff,fiiral SkeU/iis,chie/ly Italian, ■pY>- -95-304. for an interesting account of this church. THE MANUSCRIPT AND EDITIONS xi 12 1 5 the cardinal was attain sent to France, when Innocent used his influ- ence to dissuade Philip the Fair from attempting the conquest of England. For this purpose Guala crossed over with Louis, the better to oppose him. In England Guala strenuously supported John with all his influence, cursing the French prince and Stephen Langton with bell, book, and candle. On the death of King John, Guala took an active part in the great council of Gloucester, and mainly assisted in establishing the claims of Henry III. The gratitude of the new monarch bestowed upon Guala much preferment, and amongst other benefices, the priory of St. Aiidt'cw at Chester. The object of his mission being successfully accomplished by the cessation of hostilities, Guala returned to his native city, where founding a Collegiate Church, he dedicated the new structure to St. Andrew, doubtless with refer- ence to his English benefice. Guala employed as his architect a French ecclesiastic Thomas, who afterwards became the first abbot of the convent ; ^ but the style is so truly English that it is impossible to doubt that the work- ing drawings were brought from England. Upon this point the fomi of the choir is conclusive. Guala, mixed as he must have been with various classes of society in England, had evidently acquired strong English feelings. He makes many bequests in his will in sle7'h'ngs, of which he possessed so good store. Relics of English saints were bestowed by him upon his foundation ; and a most curious and important collection of Anglo-Saxon poetry, now in the Cathedral library in Vercelli — and of which the chief piece, the metrical legend of .S7. Andrew, is about to be published by Mr. Kemble — results without doubt from the collection which Guala had formed. ^ Fergusson, History of Architecture II, 199, says that the architect of the church was an Englishman, named Brigwithe, but I know no other authority for this statement. According to Street, Brick and Alarble in the Middle Ages, London, 1874, pp. 333-334» in the gable of the church "is the Coronation of the Blessed Virgin, below a figure kneeling before her, and said to represent the architect of the church, who died in 1246, being Abbat as well as architect." That the first abbot of the church was a Frenchman, named Thomas, we learn from Tiraboschi, Storia della Lett. Ital. IV, 464. An interesting letter is preserved (Brewer, Monii- tnenta Franciscana I, 206) from Adam Marsh (d. circa 1257) to his friend Thomas, abbot of St. Andrews at Vercelli, in which the great Oxford scholar urges upon the abbot the evils of non-residence. Thomas appears to have held a benefice in England, though no mention is made of any specific place. In Frova's life of Guala (p. 175), also, we learn that it was to Thomas as abbot that the possessions of the church of St. Andrew at Vercelli were consigned at the death of Guala. A late and unfounded tradition is recorded in Michaud, Biographie Univ'erselle, in the account of the life of Guala, to the effect that the church of St. Andrew at VercelH was built after the plans of an English cliurch at Winchester. xii INTRODUCTION This account of Guala as given by the reviewer was corrected in one particular by Pauli/ who pointed out that the benefice bestowed upon (kiala was not the church of St. Andrew at Chester, but that of St. Andrew at Chesterton in Cambridgeshire. The evidence for this is con- tained in a document,^ dated January 22 in the 2 2d year of Henry III (a.d. 1238), which confirms a grant made during the king's minority "de ecclesia de Cestreton, in diocesi Elyensi " to God and the church of Blessed Andrew of VerceUi at the instance of Cardinal Guala, then papal legate in England.^ Some further circumstantial evidence in support of the theory of the reviewer may be derived from several of the statements in Frova's life of Guala.* We learn from this source that Guala was a scholar, a lover "^History of England, Hamburg, 1S53, p. 512; also Gdtt. gel. Anzeigen, 1866, p. 1412. See Cook, MLN. IV, 212. 2 Printed in the Official Correspondence of Thomas Bekynton, ed. Williams, Rolls Series, London, 1872, II, 344. 2 The document is preserved in Bekynton in a copy dated October 20, 1420. The advowson of the church afterwards lapsed to Henry VI through the adhesion of the abbot and chapter of St. Andrews Vercellensis to the antipope, Felix V. In 1440 (see Bekynton, I, Ixxix-lxxxi ; II, 346 ff.) it was assigned to King's Hall, Cambridge, and afterwards it fell to Trinity College, Cambridge (1546), which college succeeded to all the property of King's Hall (Bekynton, I, Ixxx). The church remains at present in the possession of Trinity College ; its annual income in the first half of the fifteenth century was variously estimated as eighty marks and as forty pounds ; it now amounts to between six hundred and seven hundred pounds sterling (Bekynton, I, Ixxxi). Britton and Brayley, The Beauties of Eng- land 11, 113, mention Chesterton as a large village one mile north of Cambridge. The church is described as "ancient and spacious." St. Andrew appears to have been held in special respect in Cambridgeshire. Of the twenty five churches within five miles of Cambridge, eight are consecrated in his name, Barnwell, Cherry Hinton, Chesterton, Grantchester, Histon, Impington, Oakington, and Stapleford. See Churches of Catnbridgeshire and the Isle of Ely, Cambridge Camden Society, 1845, P- ^^• * Gualae Bicherii, Preshyteri Cardinalis S. Martini in montibus, vita et gesta collecta a Philadelfo Libico [pseud, of Giuseppe Frova], Mediolani, 1767. This volume has not been accessible to me. It was used, however, by the author of the brief biography in Michaud, Biographie Universelle, and by Tiraboschi, Sto7-ia della Lett. Ital. IV, i, iv, in the preparation of his longer account of Guala. Pro- fessor Cook, in " Cardinal Guala and the Vercelli Book," University of California Library Bulletin, No. 10, has given a very complete summary of those facts in the life of Guala which may have bearing on the history of the Vercelli Book. But Professor Cook knew Frova's life of Guala only through the medium of Tira- boschi. I am indebted to Mr. J. A. Herbert, of the British Museum, for kindly THE MANUSCRIPT AND EDITIONS xiii and collector of books. That some of his books were of English origin is evident from the fact that at least two of them were written in an English character.^ One is described - as follows : " item bibliotheca de littera Anglicana qua D. Cardinalis utebatur in capella." ^ The second book is described * as " Omeliarium de Capella D. Cardinalis de bona littera Anglicana." It is interesting to observe that these two manu- scripts in English script are distinguished from the rest as being more especially the personal property of Cardinal Guala. At his death in 1227, Guala bequeathed his rich collection of books to the church which he had founded at Vercelli.^ One naturally asks, however, what use Cardinal Guala could have for a manuscript written in a language which was hardly intelligible even to an Englishman of the thirteenth century. To this Professor Cook replies® that "Guala, like other strong natures of whom we are told, may have been somewhat superstitious, and have believed that his life was somehow under the influence of St. Andrew. Not only did he leave England on or about St. Andrew's Day [Matth. Paris, Chron. Maj. iii, 42], Pandulf arriving on the Monday following, but King John, while under Guala's protection as legate, won a victory over his rebellious barons at Rochester on the vigil of St. Andrew, perhaps assisted by the saint himself, the patron of that city, according to Higden (^Polych. 7: 50)." Some such superstitious reverence would serve to account for providing me with transcripts of those passages of Frova's life, particularly of the list of books which Guala bequeathed to his church at Vercelli, which are impor- tant for the present discussion. ^ Only one is mentioned by Tiraboschi, IV, 124-125. 2 Frova's life, p. 175. ' The word bibliotheca is used here, as frequently in medieval Latin (see Ducange, S.V.), with the meaning Bible. That the phrase de littera Anglicana means "in English characters," i.e. characters such as the English scribes used, not " in the English language," is evident from other occurrences of the phrase in Frova's list, e.g. de littera Parisiensi, de littera Boloniensi, de littera antiqiia, etc. For other examples, see Ducange s.v. litera. * Frova's life, p. 175. ^ A list of the books which he gave to St. Andrews is printed in Frova's life, PP- 175-178, from an inventory made at the time of Guala's death. The books are chiefly copies of various parts of the Bible, of the writings of Augustine, Gregory, and other fathers, decrees of various councils of the church, and similar works. On p. 176, however, a work of Bede's is listed: " Item Jeronimus contra Jovinianum et Beda super actus Apostolorum in uno volumine." 6 1. c, pp. 7-8. xiv INTRODUCTION Guala s possession and preservation of an Anglo-Saxon volume contain- ing a poem on St. Andrew.^ This evidence, circumstantial and indirect as it is, does not of course show conclusively that the Vercclli Book was brought to Italy by Cardinal Guala. It has, however, removed a great deal of the feeling of strangeness and unexpectedness at the presence of an x\nglo-Saxon manuscript in this remote Italian library. There can, indeed, be little doubt that, either directly or indirectly through his foundations at that place, Cardinal Guala is responsible for the long journey of the manu- script from its home in England to its present resting-place at Vercelli. Like the Exeter Book the Vercelli Book is a miscellany. It differs, however, from the Exeter Book, which contains only poetry, in that it is made up of works in both prose and verse. The handwriting of the manuscript is that of the beginning of the eleventh century.- Accord- ing to Wtilker ^ at least two and possibly three different hands are to be distinguished in the writing of the manuscript. Napier,* however, sees only one handwriting in the volume. So far as one can judge from the photographic reproduction of the poetical parts of the manuscript, the differences in handwriting are very slight and such as might occur in the writing of any scribe as his materials — parchment, ink, and pen — changed from time to time. Furthermore, in its mechanical details the book is made on a single plan, the same system of punctuation and sectional division being maintained throughout. There are indications, also, it is interesting to note, that the form in which the manuscript has come down to us is that in which it left the hands of its first compiler.^ 1 There are indications that sympathetic relations existed between Vercelli and England in connection with a monastery school which grew up at St. Andrews. Englishmen are mentioned as being present at this school in 122S (Tiraboschi, IV, S2-83). According to a credible tradition Adam Marsh himself was at one time a student in this school (Tiraboschi, IV, 464). 2 Wiilker, Cod. I'er., p. viii ; see also Wiilker, Gruiidriss, pp. 237-243, and Anglia, V, 451-465 ; Korting, Griindriss z. Gesch. d. eiig. Lit., p. 20. Grimm, p. xlv, dates the writing of the manuscript a century too early. ^ Cod. J'er., p. vii; Grtindriss, p. 239. * Haupt's Zs. XXXIII, 67. ^ These indications are the following: Each signature of the volume is num- bered by the scribe, in figures at the beginning of the signature and in letters of the alphabet at the end. In the case of several signatures where the numbering is omitted, the numbering of the following signatures indicates that they were counted in. On the first folio, which has been so much worn and injured that THE MANUSCRIPT AND EDITIONS xv The volume contains altogether 135 folios. From its appearance one might infer that occasional folios had been cut out ; but, as Napier has remarked, the presence of a narrow strip of parchment between two folios is not always proof of the excision of a folio.^ The writing is very little of it is now decipherable, no number can be distinguished ; but at the foot of fol. 9*^ is written the letter A, an indication that the first signature of the manuscript, as we have it, was the first signature of the volume as it was planned. According to Wiilker {Anglia V, 454) only a few letters are legible on the first folio ; on fol. 2S however, the writing is quite plain, beginning in the middle of a sentence and the middle of a word. The first number, a prose sermon, extends to the bottom of fol. ()^ ; as this is somewhat longer than most of the prose works of the manuscript, and as the usual number of folios in a signature is eight or nine, we may suppose that the first folio of the volume as it now stands was its original opening folio. At the top, fol. 10=^ is numbered two; fol. 18'', bottom, is marked B. The third signature, C, comprises fol. ig'^-z^^'; the fourth, D, fol. 25=»-32b; the fifth, E, fol. 33=^-40'^; the sixth, F, fol. ^i^'-^j^; the seventh, G, fol. 48^-55''; all these signatures are numbered on the first folio and lettered on the last. The eighth signature, which is neither numbered nor lettered, comprises fol. 56'^-63'>. The ninth signature is numbered on fol. 64=* and lettered I on fol. 71*^; the tenth, K, comprises fol. 72^-79^ The eleventh signature is numbered on fol. 8o^ but it is not lettered at the end. The twelfth signature is numbered on fol. 86* and lettered M on fol. 91^ The thirteenth signature, N, comprises fol. 92*- 98^; the fourteenth, O, fol. 99^-i04'^'; the fifteenth, P, fol. i05''-in''. The six- teenth signature, neither numbered nor lettered, comprises fol. 112^-118'', as is proved by the numbering of the seventeenth signature on fol. 119''. The seven- teenth signature, which is not lettered at the close, comprises only two folios, fol. 119^-120''; this short signature of only two leaves was made because the scribe needed only two leaves to finish a homily which closed one of the prose sections of the volume. On fol. i2i^ which is numbered eighteen, begins the poem Elene ; this signature is lettered S on fol. 1 28^ showing that two letters designating sig- natures sixteen and seventeen must be counted in in the reckoning. Signature nineteen, numbered on fol. 129*, extends, according to Wiilker {Grundriss, p. 238), only to fol. 130% without lettering; signature twenty, according to Wiilker, con- sists of fol. 131^-134'', with neither numbering nor lettering; fol. 135, with which the manuscript ends, Wiilker thinks is tacked on to the end of the last signature. But Napier {Haiipfs Zs. XXXIII, 67) has pointed out that Wiilker is in error in his account of the manuscript from fol. 129* to the end. The nineteenth signature, according to Napier, comprises fol. 129^-135''; fol. 135 is not tacked on to the end of the signature but is the corresponding half of fol. 130. It is probable that one folio, the corresponding half of fol. 129, has been lost from this signature. This lost folio would make the nineteenth a signature of eight folios, which is the normal number in the manuscript. 1 The scribe may have used sheets of parchment not large enough to double so as to form two folios, and in order to get a purchase for sewing this single-sheet xvi INTROT^UCTION plain and legible. In several places, however, notably on fol. 36'', 37'', ^S'\ j,S^\ 39', 42'', and 54', it has suHered injury, ajiparently from the application of some acid. The only passage which is thereby rendered completely illegible is that on fol. 54'. Since the hantlwriting of the manuscript is always very clear and distinct, there is no apparent reason whv these occasional passages shoulil have been treated with acids. The ]>rose pieces occupy 92 folios, the sections in verse 43 folios, of the volume. The following is a complete list of the contents of the manuscript : ^ (i) I'rose sermon on the Passion, the Entombment, and the Descent into Hell, fol. i'-9\ (2) Sermon on the Last Judgmont, fol. 9''-! 2'^. (3) Sermon on the Christian virtues, fol. i2''-i6\ (4) Sermon on the Last Judgment, including a dialogue between the soul and the body, fol. i6''-24''. (5) Sermon on the birth of Christ, fol. 2 5'^-29-^. (6) Anthras, fol. 29''-52'\ (7) T/tf FiJtfs of tin- .Iposfh-s, fol. 5 2 ''-5 3''. (8) Runic passage, containing the name Cynwulf, fol. 54''.'" (9) Prose .sermon on the miracles preceding Christ's birth and the Flight into Egypt, fol. 54''-56'. (10) Sermon against extravagance and gluttony, fol. 56' -59-^. (1 1) Sermon o\\ tlie Last Judgment and the punishments of Hell, fol. 59^0 r\ (12) Sermon on the suddenne.ss of death, fol. 6r''-65". (13) Sermon on the transitoriness of the world and its joys, fol. 65-^-7 1\ (14) Three sermons for the i\\ret gatii:;(fai^as, or Rogation Days, fol. 71^-76''. (15) Sermon entitled Larspcl to sivylccrc tide siva man iiy Wiilker, Aiiglia V. 451-465, and Gnntdriss. pp. 485-402. 2 Unnoticed by Wiilker, first pointed out by Napier, Haul's Zs. XXXIII, 70. Till': MANUSCRIPT AND EDITIONS xvii (17) Sermon on the Elpiphany, fol. 85''-9o''. (18) Sermon on the Purification, fol. 9o''-94''. (19) Sermon on St. Martin, fol. 94''-ior^. (20) Poetical dialogue between the soul and the body, fol. ioi'^-i03'^. (21) Fragment of a sermon in ver.se on Psalm XXVIII, fol. io4"-io4'*. (22) Vision of t lie Cross, fol. io4''-io6'^. (23) Prose homily, fol. io6''-i09''.^ (24) Sermon on the deadly sins, fol. 109''-! 12". (25) Prose homily, fol. i i2''-i 16''.^ (26) Sermon on the Christian virtues, fol. i i6'-l2o''. (27) Elene, fol. i2r'-i33''. (28) Prose life of St. Guthlac, fol. 133'"-! 35''. The existence of the VercelU Book was first pointed out by Dr. Friedrich Blume, a German law-professor and bibliographer. In 1822 and 1823 Dr. Blume made a tour of investigation through the chief Italian libraries, the first purpose of which was the acquisition of material for the study of the sources of Roman law. In the course of his investigations, however, he was drawn into a consideration of manu- scripts of literary as well as those of legal interest. It was during his examination of the manuscrii)ts of the cathedral library at Vercelli, from October 27 to November 19, 1822, that he discovered the Codex Ver- cellcnsis. On his return to Oermany he published an account of his researches in Italy, in a work in four volumes entitled Iter Italic inn 1^ The account of our codex given in the first volume is very brief ; it is evident that Dr. Blume was not aware of the importance of the manuscript he had discovered." The discovery appears to have aroused little interest. Aside from several brief notices of the existence of the volume,* practically no attention was paid to it until a dozen years after 1 No title or description of the content of numbers 23 and 25 is given by Wiilker. 2 Vol. I, Berlin and Stettin, 1824; Vol. II, Ilalle, 1827; Vol. Ill, Halle, 1830; Vol. IV, Ilalle, 1836. 2 He gives the library number of the volume as Cod. CXVII, and says merely that it contains " Legenden oder Ilomilien in angelsiixischer Sprache. Dies ist um so merkwiiidiger, da keine Kapitular-bibliothek in Italien andere als lateinische oder italienische Handschriften enth'alt; selbst griechische finden sich nur in Verona Und vielleicht in Ravenna." * By Pertz, who follows Blume, in Arcliiv filr dltere detitsche Geschichte V, 535 ff., Hannover, 1824; by Blume again, in Rheinisches Museum filr Jurisprtt- ihnz, Jahrg. 1832, Gottingen, 1833, IV, p. 234 ff., and in Bibliotheca Lihrorum xviii INTRODUCTION its discovery. In the fourth vohime of his Iter Ita/icioii, p. 133, Dr. Bkime returns to the subject : " Das angelsiixische Homilarium ist vor kurzem auf Veranstaltung engHscher Geschichtsforscher, von (dem nun schon verstorbenen) Dr. Maier volstiindig abgeschrieben worden ; es haben sich wichtige angelsiixische Lieder darin gefunden (Jac. Grimm)." From this passage it will be seen that, contrary to the generally accepted opinion,^ the first transcript of the I'drti/i Book was not made by its discoverer, who indeed seems to have been ill prepared for such a task, but by one who has received slight credit for a very meritorious piece of work. It was this copy of the manuscript by Dr. Maier that furnished the basis for the first printed edition of the text of any part of the manu- script. This edition, uijually referred to as Appendix B, was published under the direction of the Record Commission of Great Britain, in the year 1836, as an ai)pendix {Appendix B) to a Report by Charles I'urton Cooper, secretary of the Record Commission, on the Foedera of Rymer. The edition, which contains only a bare text of the poetical parts of the manuscript, with neither introduction, translation, glossary, notes (except a few textual emendations), nor account of the attendant cir- cumstances of its ])ublication, was printed, according to Kemble (p. v), under the direction of Thorpe.^ The Report, of which the Appendiees were to form a part, was never made, and on the expiration of the Record Commission in 1837 the Appendices were placed in store, where they remained until the year 1869. In that year the Master of the Rolls directed the Appendices, although imperfect, to be distributed in such a manner as might render them most useful for literary and historical purposes.*^ A few copies of Appendix i5 appear to have got abroad, however, at the time of its first publication in 1836. Grimm, who apparently had Matniscriptorum Italica, Gottingen, 1834, p. 6 ; at the latter place Blume gives a transcription of a few lines from the opening of the homily on the purification of the Virgin (fol. 90''), from which one may judge that his comprehension of Anglo- Saxon must have been very scanty. For this passage, and the above references, see Wiilker, Griindriss, p. 240. 1 Wiilker, Grihidriss, p. 420; Kemble, p. v; for fuller references see my note, AfLN. XVII, 171-172. 2 Three plates are given reproducing fol. 75'', fol. 43^ (11. 1025-1060), and the large capital on fol. 49^ (1. 147S). 3 See the note prefi.xed to the volume by the Master of the Rolls. THE MANUSCRIPT AND EDITIONS xix seen Dr. Maier's manuscript copy of the text, was greatly disappointed at the inaccessibility of this first printed edition. It was not until 1839 that, through the kindness of Lappenberg, the historian, he had at his disposal a copy of the Appendix. In 1840 appeared his edition of Andreas and Elene, which he characterizes as, after Beowulf, " the oldest and most instructive examples of Anglo-Saxon poetry." ^ Grimm's edition may fairly be called the first edition of any portion of the manuscript. His texts are preceded by an introduction in which there is a discussion of the sources, the date, and the authorship of the two poems printed, and he gives numerous elaborate and scholarly notes. Grimm's edition was followed by Kemble's, Part I, containing y^/z^^r^zj-, appearing in 1843, ^"d Part II, containing Elene and the minor poems, including The Fates of the Apostles, appearing in 1 846.^ In 1858 appeared the second volume of Grein's Bibliothek, which contains The Fates of the Apostles and Andreas. In the preparation of his edition Grein made use of Thorpe (quoting his text as manuscript), Grimm, and Kemble ; neither the original manuscript nor the transcript by Dr. Maier was consulted by him. First-hand reference to the manuscript was appar- ently not made again for many years, and then only to Elene? But in 1 88 1, and again in 1884, Professor Wiilker visited Vercelli and made a new and careful study of the manuscript. The results of his observa- tions appeared, first, in a description of the prose pieces of the manu- script,* and, second, in an entirely new text of the poetical portions of the volume.^ In the meantime, however, Baskervill's separate edition 1 P. iv. 2 A brief introduction precedes the text, but nothing is added to Grimm's dis- cussion of the poems. Kemble's text is also derived entirely from Grimm, without reference even to the text of Appendix B, though in the Preface, p. vii, he speaks of making use of the labors of his " two learned friends and predecessors." This is proved by such readings as 1. 67, where Th. reads as the MS. diede, Gm. without remark and K. ddda ; 1. 261, Th. as MS. se &e /xrs, Gm. without remark and K. se ht^s; 1. 337, Th. as MS. &iirfaii, Gm. diirfon, the MS. reading in the note given as diirfatt ; K. without remark durfon. K's departures from Gm. are all either individual emendations or corrections of obvious misprints, e.g., 1. 112, Gm. alysed, K. (zlyse&; 1. 219, Th. and Gm. 7vyrde&, K. 7vyrS'eS'. ^ Cynewulf s Elene, herausgegeben von Julius Zupitza, Berlin, 1877 (fourth edition, 1899). '^ Anglia V, 451 ff. 5 Grein-Wiilker, Bibl. d. angels. Poesie III, i ff., 1888. XX INTRODUCTION of Andreas had appeared in 1885.^ In 1889 Napier^ printed a colla- tion of the poetical parts of the manuscript, pointing out at the same time the important passage on fol. 54^ containing the- name Cynwulf, which had theretofore remained unnoticed. Finally, in 1894, Wiilker^ made the original of the poetical parts of the manuscript accessible to all by means of an excellent photographic reproduction of those sections.* Besides the complete editions of the poem, extracts from Andreas have also appeared in various r-eading-books.^ The Fates of the Apostles was first printed in Appendix B.^ It was omitted by Grimm in his edition of Andreas and E/ene, but was included by Kemble in his edition of the poetry of the Vercelli Book? The text appears again in Grein's edition,^ and in Wulker's revision of Grein.^ The passage on fol. 54'^ {Ap- 96-1 22) appears in none of these editions. ^"^ 1 Baskervill announced his text, on the title-page, as based on the manuscript. But in his introduction, pp. v-vi, we are told that the new manuscript readings are " a collation of the manuscript with the printed text," made by Wiilker, appar- ently in 1881, on the basis of Grein's text. Besides these collations, which were entrusted to the editor for use in the preparation of his edition, Baskervill used Grimm, Kemble, and Grein, but not Thorpe. 2 Haiipfs Zs. XXXIII, 66-73. ^ <^^'^- ^^f-> Leipzig, 1894. * Although the poetical parts of the Fercelli Book have all been printed a number of times, the prose pieces, which constitute much the larger half of the volume, still await the hand of the editor. An edition of these homilies by Pro- fessor Napier is among the announcements of the Early English Text Society. 6 Ettmiiller, Engla and Seaxna Scopas, pp. 148-156, gives a passage correspond- ing to Grimm, 11. 1068-1606. Theodor Muller's Leselmch, a work which was never published and which has been accessible to me only in the readings from it recorded by Wiilker, contains an extract from Andreas on pp. 159-167. Ebeling, Angel- sdchsisches Lesehiuh, pp. 124-126, gives an extract corresponding to Grimm, 11. 1 156-1258. Ebeling's text is an exact copy of Grimm's, the misprint (1. 1174) ist for is being repeated without remark ; his notes also are merely abbreviated extracts from Grimm. Cook's extracts in A First Book in Old English, pp. 211- 231, correspond to Wiilker, 11. 235-536; 11. 81S-825; and 11. 831-874='. 6 It follows A}idreas immediately, but has this separate heading: The Fates of the Twelve Apostles, A Fragment, e cod. vercell. ^ Kemble uses the same title as Appe7idix B. He separates the poem from Andreas, placing it among a group of the minor poems of the Vercelli Book. 8 With the title Fata Apostolorum. It immediately precedes Andreas. 9 With the \.\i\e Die Scliicksale der Apostel. It isplaced immediately after /^W;v«j. 10 It is given by Wiilker, however, Bihl. II, 566, in his Nachtrage. It was first printed by Napier, Haupfs Zs. XXXIII, 70 ff. A literal transcript of the passage is given by Wiilker, Cod. Ver., p. viii. SOURCE OF ANDREAS xxi II SOURCE OF ANDREAS It has long been recognized that the ultimate source of Andreas is the Greek II/Da^ets AvSpeou /cat Mar^eta et? tt^v ttoXlv twv avOpwirorfxiywv.^ None of the extant manuscripts of the llpd$€t<;, however, can stand as the immediate source of the poem.^ It is necessary to assume, there- fore, an intermediate version or versions, differing from all the Greek manuscripts. That this hypothetical intermediate form of the legend was a Latin translation of the Ilpa^ets — a theory inherently probable in itself — is capable of almost certain proof, although no complete Latin translation has been discovered.^ The chief argument for the former existence of a complete Latin translation of the Tlpd^w; is the fact that we have preserved to us fragments of a Latin translation. The first of these fragments is a passage of three or four Hnes inserted in the body of the text of one of the manuscripts of an Anglo-Saxon prose version of the legend of St. Andrew.* This passage, with the corresponding passage from the Il/aa^eis, is as follows : 1 First edited by Thilo, Ada SS. Apostoloriim Andreae et Mait/iiae, Halle, 1846 ; again by Tischendorf, Acta Aposiolorum Apocrypha, Leipzig, 1851, pp. 132-166; and again by Bonnet, Acta Apostoloriim Apocrypha post Const. Tischendorf ed. Lipsins et Bonnet, Vol. I, Part 2, ed. Max. Bonnet, pp. 65-116, Leipzig, [898. Tischendorf's text lias been translated into English by Alex. Walker, Ante-A'icene Christian Library, ed. Roberts and Donaldson, Vol. XVI, pp. 348-368. 2 As shown by Lipsius, I, 547 ; Bourauel, pp. 107-117. ^ That the poem was derived from a Latin source is the opinion of Lipsius, I, 547; of Ebert, Allgetneine Geschichte III, 63; of Glode, Anglia IX, 274; of Zupitza, Haupts Zs. XXX, 175 ff. ; and of many others. Ten Brink, Hist, of Eng. Lit., p. 58, thinks the source of the poem was a Greek text of the Il/jdlets, which, he says, must have been inaccessible to Cynewulf, the author of the poem, save through the help of learned monks. Bourauel, pp. n6-i 17, thinks it possible that the poet may have used both Greek and Latin versions of the Ilpdlets. * Preserved in two MSS., MS. 198 Corp. Christ. Col., Camb., and the MS. of the Blickling Homilies, preserved at Blickling Hall in Norfolk. The legend was first edited by Goodwin, The Anglo-Saxon Legends of St. Andrew and St. Veronica, Cambridge, 1851 ; it was again edited by Morris, E. E. T. S. IV, 229-249. A third edition, based upon new readings of the MSS., appeared in Bright's Anglo-Saxon Reader, New York, 1894 (3d ed.), pp. 1 13-128. According to A. K. Hardy, Die Sprache der Blickling Homihen, p. 125, the collection to which the prose legend belongs was of northern origin. xxii INTRODUCTION B/AJt/ifit; Ho)iiilics, ed. Morris, Ilpa^eis, p. 69, 11. M-T- p. 231. Ai'aoras hf. 'Arbpias tw Trpcoi iiro- Tunc sanctus Andreas surgens pevero iirl Wyv ^aAacrcrav a/^a tois mane abiit ad mare cum discipulis yud^jyrai? aiVor, kuI KareXOcor eVi tov suis et uidit nauiciilam in litore et alyiaXov dSev TrXoidpiov /xiKpov teal eirl intra naue scdcntos tres uiros.^ to irXoLapLov rpei'; diSpas KaBc^ofXi- l'0l'9- The corresponding passage in the Anglo-Saxon prose reads as follows : Se haliga Andreas )'a aras on mergen, and he eode to ktre sa? mid his discipuhim, and he geseah scip on l>ani \varo\Se and hry weras on bam sittende.- The equivalent passage in Aiu/>ras is 11. 235-247. These passages, it will be observed, repeat each other almost word for word. The only variation of importance is that naviculain, which translates the Greek irXoKxpiov fxiKpov, appears in the Anglo-Saxon prose simply as Si-//, in Aui/>ras, however, as ^ch/fied/ne sii/>, 1. 240. But that naviculiim was the word which lay before the homilist we may be sure from his phrase i)u\hniilum scipc (p. 116, 1. 5), in the passage which immediately follows the lines quoted. The phrase of Aiuircas is to be regarded as nothing more than a poetic heightening of the lan- guage of its source. Aside, therefore, from the inference that the homi- Ust is here quoting from his original, nothing can be determined from the comparison of these short passages. The second Latin fragment is larger and more important. It was discovered by Bonnet at Rome in a jxilimjisest of the eleventh century.^ the original writing of which had not been entirely destroyed. The whole of it is printed by Bonnet in his edition of the ITpa^as,^ and as the passage is little short of decisive of the question of the Latin source of Andnas and the Anglo-Saxon prose, it is given here, in a 1 Goodwin, p. vii, note, thinks that this passage of Latin crept into the Anglo- Saxon text through inadvertence; Zupitza, Haupfs Zs. XXX. iSi, and Forster, Ueber die Qiielleii von Aelfrics Horn, dxt/i., p. 46. look upon this, as on all similar passages, as an intentional learned insertion made by the translator from the lan- guage of tiie original which he was translating. Zupitza's explanation is the more probable one. '•^ Bright, Kcuuh-r, p. 116. 11. 1-3. s Cod. Vallicell.. plut. I. torn. III. fol. 44^4^ * II, I. pp. S5-SS. A part of the passage was printed by Forster, HerriYs Archiv XCI, 202. for the puipose of comparison with the Anglo-Saxon prose. SOURCE OF ANDREAS XX 111 literal transcript, with the corresponding section of the Ilpa^eis beside it.' The equivalent passage in Andreas is 11, 843-954. Cod. Vallicell. (Ilpatets, p. 85, 1. 14). doniae .... doniao. et rcspexit ad discipulos et uidit eos dormientem. et exci- tans eos dixit eis : Surgite lilii 5 niei ct uidete et cognoscite niiseri- cordiam dei que facta est nobis et scitote quia dominus lesus Christus nobiscum erat in nauem et non cognouimus eum .... 10 ... . .... .... nobis quas homo ad tontandinn nos. nam domino lesu Chri.ste intcllcgi tua loquella .... .... ide- (p. 86, 1. i3)oque non to minime recognoui. Et di.xerunt discipuli eius ad ipsum : Domine pater Andreas, ne speres quia no.s alii intellegimus quicvunque loqueua- 20 ris in mari. translati enim sumus in sommo gramori, et ascenderunt aquilae et rapuerunt animas nos- tras ct duxerunt nos in paradysum quod est in caelis, el uidimus mirabilia magna, et uidimus dominum nostrum lesum Chris- tum scdentcm in tlirono gloriae s.ae et omnes angeli circumstan- tem .... 15 25 30 . et uidemus ripat'eis (Cap. 17, ]). 85, 1. i). Kttt ^eacra/icvos Cihtv rrjv irvXyjv rrjs TToAews iKet'vrj'i • kuI irepifSke- i//a^ti'OS cibei' tovs jn.ndrjTo.'i avTov Ka9€ii6oi'Ta<; €7rt tt/v yyv, kol 8tv- 5 TTVLaev uvrous Xtywu • 'AvdiTrrjTe TCKj/tu fxoiu Kin yvwcreaOe rrjv fxcyd- Xy]V oiKOvofXLav Ttjv yevo/xevijv rjfxiv, Kal /xadeTC oTi o Kvpio'i ijv fxtO' l]jXWV €1/ TO) TT/XotO) KH6 OVK iyVtiifXtV 10 avTov • /X€Ttfji6p<:f>iOfTf.v yap iavTov (tianep Trpoypevi iv tw ir\oiu) kuI iTaircLVdiaiv edi'rdi', kol l^avrj yjpZv ws dv9pu)Tros, iKiretpd^wv rjp.d'i. kuI o 'Avopia<; iv €avTavepu)(jd; KiOapa avTov. Kal ideacrdixiOa fKci i'/xas 35 Tov^ owotKa d7ro(rro/\oi's Trapeanj- KOTttS ei'WTTlOV TO? Kl'pLOV rjfJLWV 'IrjcTov Xpiarov, koI t^otOev vfiwv dyyeAovs SuJSeKa KVKAoivTas vfia<:, Ktti €Ka(TTOs dyyeXos ottktOcv Iko.- 40 arov Vfjiwy ecrTr]Kw<;, kui ijaur o/noioi VfKjJv rij Ibia. Kal yKOvaufier tov KvpLOv Ae'yoi'TOS Tol'i ayyeAois on Akovctc Tuiv aTvoiTToXwv Kara TTttiTu ocra ay ipMTioinv (p. S7) 45 vfjiadvi^Ot /xol Ki'pie 'Ii^crov 55 XpicTTC • iyio yap yu'cucTKco on ovk £? fjuiKpav diTo TiZv (TiZv Soi'Awv. a\'yxd>pr](j6v /xoi Ki'pu o eTroLfjcra • ws yap dvdpwTTOv ere TtOeapxiL iv Tco TrAot'uj Kai 11)4 dvOpLOTrw crot coj.11- bo At^ctu. jtv ovv Ki'pte (fyaveponrov poi aeavTov Iv tw tottu) toitto). Tarra St uttovtoi; tov 'AvSpt'oi' ■7Tapeyiv€T0 o 'hjiTois Trpos avrdv, y€jd/Li£vos d/xotos fitKpw iraiouo 05 wpatordrw eveiSei. Kal aTroKpiOeli 6 'lr)(TOvp ■ et firj p.6vov tw Odva- Tov otl SwuvTat o-ot 7ra/ja(rx«tv 66. /^ead feci. - 68. A\'acf quia. - 70. appavere ? - 77. et ? - 79- /vVxr stepende, wteron mid him; and he hie aweahte, and cwacS, ' ArTsaS ge, mine beam, and ongita« Codes mildheortnesse sTo is nu mid us geworden. We witon 5 \>xt lire Drihten mid us wa-s on l-am scipe, and we hine ne ongeaton ; he hine geeaSmedde swa stcorrebra, and he hine xteowde swa man us to costienne.' Se halga Andreas l^a locode to heofonum, and he cwa^S, u ne eart feor fram l>mum hcowum, and ic l^e beheold on bam scype, and ic waes t5 \>e sprecende 10 swa ta men. Nu bonne, Drihten, ic be bidde ba^t bu mc be onywe on bi.sse stowe.' Pa bis gecweden wa-s, l-a Drihten him ictywde hi.s onsyne xxvi INTRODUCTION on (p. 119) feegeres cildes hlwe, and him to cwae'5, 'Andreas, gefeoh mid I'Tniim discipulum.' Se halga Andreas ha hine gebasd and cwiE^, « Forgif me, min Drihten, )>ast ic to he sprecende wags swa to men ; and 15 wen is hvt ic gefirnode, for I'on )'e ic I'C ne ongeat.' Drihten him )>a to cwiEcN, ' Andreas, nainig wuht I'u gefirnodest, ac for I'on ic swa dyde, for I>on )'u swa cwSde haet I'u hit ne meahtes on ■^YIm dagum )>ider geferan ; for J'on ic )'e swa itteowde, for I'on ic eom mihtig mid worde swa eall to donne, and anra gehwilcum to itteowenne swa hwa;t swa me licaS. Nu 20 )>onne aris, and ga on )>a ceastre to Matheum |>Inum brel'er, and liet honne hine of I'il're ceastre, and ealle l>a he mid him syndon. Eno ic >e gecybe, Andreas, for I'on he manega tintrega hie I'c on bringa'S, and Mnne llcha- man geond I'isse ceastre lonan hie tostencal> swa hcet Hn blod f^ow^' ofer eorSan swa swa witter. To deal'e hie )'e willa)' gekedan, ac hi ne magon.^ An examination of these four passages shows, first of all, that the Latin is almost word for word a translation of the Greek. The inference is therefore unavoidable that we have here a fragment of a version which, in its complete form, must have been a close and entire transla- tion of the Jlpd^ei^;. There are, however, some instructive differences between the Latin and the Greek. In the first place, some form of the name Mermedonia stood at least twice in the Latin translation, though it appears neither in the corresponding passage of the Greek nor else- where in that version. The name of Andrew's companion in the Latin is Matthew (cf. 1. 72), not Matthias.- The phrase iirl rijv y^v, 1. 4, is omitted in the Latin. In 1. 66 the words 'AvSpe'a rjfjiiTcpe are wanting in the Latin ; in their stead, however, the Latin has, 1. 55, cam tuts discipii/is, which is found in none of the Greek MSS. In 1. 73 the Latin fragment didd'i frafrem tuum, in 1. 77 isti neqiiissimi^ neither phrase being found in any of the Greek MSS. Comparing the Latin now with the Anglo-Saxon prose, it will be observed that the Anglo-Saxon has omitted a connected passage of the Latin, 11. 16-45, ••"* \vhich the vision of the disciples of Andrew is related. This, however, as further comparison of the prose with the Greek ver- sion and Andreas shows, is quite in keeping with the usual method of the Anglo-Saxon prose in omitting the episodes of the action. In matters of detail it will be noted that Marmadonia is mentioned twice (the first 1 Bright, Reader^ p. i iS, 1. 14 — p. 119, 1. 17. - Of the nine MSS. of the Il/od^ets, six read regularly Matthias, two regularly Matthew, and one varies between the two forms of the name. Cf. Bonnet, p. xxi and p. 65, and Lipsius, II, part 2, p. 136. SOURCE OF ANDREAS xxvii time on p. ii8, I. lo, just preceding the opening lines of the passage quoted ; the second time, in the passage quoted, 1. 2) as it is in the Latin fragment, and, significantly, in the same context as the Latin. The name of the apostle is of course Matthew in the Anglo-Saxon version. The phrase iirl t^v yfjv is omitted in the Anglo-Saxon as it is in the Latin. Again, in 1. 66, 'AvSpc'a rfixircpf. has no equivalent in the Latin or the Anglo-Saxon prose. In 1. 13 the prose adds with the Latin the phrase mid fin urn discipulum, which is wanting in the Cireek. In 1. 20 of the prose, hinum brcder corresponds to the Latin, 1. 73, fratrein tuuin. I'hough the passages available for comparison are very brief, yet the evidence shows beyond a doubt that the Anglo-Saxon prose and the Latin are to be held together apart from the (Ireek ; and we may reasonably suppose that if the whole of the Latin text had been preserved, it would consistently account for the variations of the Anglo- Saxon prose from the Il/aa^eis. As is to be expected from the free nature of verse, the agreements between the Latin fragment and Andreas are less striking than those between the I,atin and the prose. The most important parallels between the Latin and the prose, however, are also found in the verse. Thus, 1. 844, Marmadonia is mentioned in the same context as in the Latin and the prose ; it is, however, mentioned only once instead of twice as in the other two versions. The name of the apostle is again, throughout, Matthew. In 1. 914, mid has 7c>i/(i;edrr/i^ corresponds to the Latin 1. 55, and Anglo-Saxon prose 1. 13. In 1. 940, hTcr hin brdSor is corresponds to Latin 1. 73, Anglo-Saxon prose 1. 20.^ That the Anglo- Saxon prose could not have been the source of the poem is evident 1 On the other hand, Andreas differs from the prose and the Latin in the fol- lowing details : in 1. 927 the name Achaia occurs, not found in the Greek version at all, or the Latin fragment so far as it has been preserved, or in the correspond- ing passage of the Anglo-Saxon prose. It is not necessary to suppose, however, that the name must have stood in the source of the poem at this place ; we may allow the poet sufficient intelligence to have remembered it from its earlier occur- rence in 1. 169, in which context it also appears in the Anglo-Saxon prose. In 1. 847, Gesek he hd on greote is a fairly close equivalent of l-wl rrjv yrjv, 1. 4 of the Greek, a phrase omitted in the Latin and the prose. Certain phrases contained in the Latin and the Anglo-Saxon prose are omitted in Andreas: e.g. the phrase ad tenia iidiii/i iios, 1. 12 = Greek 1. 13 = Anglo-Saxon prose 11. 6-7 ; non cogtioz'iinits eum, 1. 9 = Greek 11. 9-10 = Anglo-Saxon prose 1. 5 ; the sentence Domine . . . mar/, 11. 17-20 = Greek 11. 19-22, a part of the connected passage omitted by the prose, is wanting in Andreas, although the rest of the passage is found there. xxviii INTRODUCTION from the fact that there are numerous episodes of Andreas which are found in the Il/aa^eis but are omitted in the Anglo-Saxon prose. It is probable that the original of Andreas presented readings differing somewhat from those of the original of the prose version of the legend. The prose version is important, however, as presenting, in approxi- mately complete form, those readings which hold Andreas and the prose together with the hypothetical Latin version, otherwise only frag- mentarily preserved. For further detailed comparison of Andreas and the Tlpa^us, see Bourauel, pp. 74-85. This argument for a Latin original of Andreas may be strengthened by evidence of a somewhat less direct character. To the group consist- ing of Andreas, the Anglo-Saxon prose, and the Latin fragments repre- senting a lost Latin original, designated by Zupitza ^ the Western group, as distinguished from the Greek or Eastern group, belong also two later redactions of the legend. The first of these, contained in the pseudo- Abdias,- is very much compressed, the greater part of the story of the anthropophai::;i being omitted. Its affinity to the other versions of the Western group, however, is attested by the fact that Achaia is mentioned as Andrew's province, and Myrmidon {Myrmidoni urbi, Myrmidonem civitaiem, apiid Myrmidone/n) is the city in which Matthew was made prisoner. The name of the apostle is always Matthew, and the phrase ti/i/ni fratrem, 1. 73 of the Latin fragment, found also in the two Anglo-Saxon versions but wanting in the Greek, occurs likewise in the Abdias : /// (71 Myrmidonem eivitatem matiiraret etfratretn Mathaetim de squalore careen's erueret monuit? The second of the later adaptations belonging to the Western group is a complete but very free Latin manuscript version of the Greek, which represents a different form of the legend from the Latin fragments printed above.* This complete Latin version is so free that according to Forster it cannot be the source of the Anglo-Saxon prose form of the legend ; and, according to Bonnet, for the same reason it affords little help in the construction of the Greek text. It agrees, however, with the Anglo-Saxon prose (and consequently with the other members 1 Haupfs Zs. XXX, 175-185. 2 Fabricius, Lib. Ill, pp. 457-460. 3 Fabricius, III, 458. * Cod. Vaticanus lat. 1274, fol. ii9''-i6o''. See Forster, Herrig's Archiv XCI, 202 ff., and Bonnet, 11, i, p. xxi. It has not been printed, but the contents are briefly described by Forster. SOURCE OF THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES xxix of the Western group) in giving the name of the apostle as Matthew, the country in which Andrew was teaching as Achaia, and the name o'f the city of the antliropophagi as Mirmidonia {provincta or urbs). A fuller report of the contents of this version would probably show further agreement with the other representatives of the Western group. Thus there exist these various forms of the legend, held together by features, common to all, which are not found in any of the numerous manuscripts of the Greek version of the legend. As these versions all originated in Western Europe, it is an extremely probable inference that there once existed a complete Latin translation of the Greek from which the versions of the Western group were derived.^ Ill SOURCE OF THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES No immediate source for The Fates of the Apostles has been dis- covered. In the short personal introduction with which the poem opens the author speaks of gathering his materials from afar,^ and in the progress of the narrative he refers several times to sources.^ These allusions we may look upon as hardly more than conventional poetic formulae. For an examination of the type of narrative to which this short poem belongs, and a comparison of it with some of the represen- tative examples of the type, lead to the inference that the author has exaggerated his difficulty in arriving at the information contained in his poem. Probably but a single version of what was in his day a well- known form of composition lay before him as he wrote. 1 On the other hand, the Ust of the Greek or Eastern group is increased by a Syriac version (Wright, Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles, London, 187 1, Vol. I, the Syriac text, Vol. II, pp. 93-115, an English translation), an Ethiopic ver- sion (Malan, Certaineii Apostolortnn, London, 1871, pp. 147-163; of. Lipsius, I, 546 f.), and a Coptic version (von Lemm, Koptische apokryphe Apostelacten, I, pp. 148-166, in Melanges Asiatiqttes, Tom. X, Liv. i, St. Petersburg, 1890), all of which are fairly close adaptations of the Ilpa^ets. To these should probably be added an Old-Slavonic version cited by Harnack, I, 905, from Novakovic in Starine VIII, 55-69; this version has not been accessible to me, and the descrip- tion of it by Harnack is too brief to enable one to determine its relation to the other versions. ^ LI. 1-2. 3 LI. 23, 63, 70. XXX INTRODUCTION As early as the fifth century complete lists of the Twelve Apostles were current, held together by brief accounts of their missions, their sufferings, and the places of their death. It was evidently some such list as this that the poet of The Fates of the Apostles followed in the composition of his poem.^ That it was a list written in Latin is evident^ from the case forms of the proper names in the poem, e.g. GearopoIi»i, Albano, Neroncs. But it has also been shown ^ that none of the extant versions of the Latin lists is the single source of the poem. All the details of it, however, as may be seen from the following extracts, may be derived, with but one exception, from the martyrology of Bede * and from the Breviariiim Aposto/onaiiJ' Both Bede and the Breviarium give numerous details (omitted in the analysis) which are not found in The Fates of the Apostles ; but the poem, with the one exception to be noticed later and a few passages of a personal character, contains nothing that is not also in these two Latin lists. In the martyrology of Bede' the order of the names is chronological, the notices of the various apostles being thus distributed over the whole calendar ; the order in the Bre7'iarii/m, as compared with The Fates of the Apostles, is indi- cated by the numbers prefixed to the names. Bede's Marty rologium. Breviariuiii. Ill Kalend. Jul. Romae natale . . . 1-2. Simon Petrus . . . Romam Petri et Pauli . . . sub Nerone. pervenit . . . sub Nerone Caesare . . . cruce suspensus est . . . Paulus . . . sub Nerone eodem die quo et Petrus capite truncatus. Prid. Kalend. Decemb. In civi- 3. Andreas . . . praedicavit per tate Patras provinciae Achaiae, Scythiam et Achaiam, ibique in civi- natale . . . Andreae . . . Egea pro- tate Patras cruce suspensus occubuit consule emittens spiritum perrexit pridie Kal. Decembris. ad Dominum. VI Kalend. Jan. Natale . . . Joan- 5. Joannes . . . dilectus Domini, nis . . . quem Dominus Jesus amavit praedicator Asiae et in Epheso. 1 For a discussion of the origin and history of this form of apocryphal Htera- ture, see Lipsius, I, 192 ff. - Sarrazin, Aiii^lia XII, 3S1. ^ Sarrazin, Ani^lia XII, 379-382 ; Bourauel, pp. 101-107. 4 Migne, Patrolog. Lat. XCIV, col. 797 ff. 5 Described by Lipsius from numerous MSS., I, 21 1-2 12. A complete text may be found in Gerbert, Moitiiineiita veteris Liticrgiae Allemanicae, 1777. It is also quoted, in detail by Bourauel, p. loi ff., from whom my citations are made. SOURCE OF THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES xxxi plurimum . . . rediit Ephesum . . . totas Asiae fundavit rexitque Eccle- sias . . . aetatis autem suae nona- gesimo nono mortuus, juxta eandem urbem est sepultus. VIII Kalend. Aug. Natale . . . Jacobi . . . filii Zebedaei. In Cilicia . . . sub Dagno rege . . . martyrium capitis obtruncatione complevit. Kalend. Maii. Natale . . . Philippi et Jacobi . . . Philippus . . . reversus est ad Asiam, et apud Hierapolim dormivit in pace. (For James see below.) IX Kalend. Septem. Natale . . . Bartholomaei . . . apud Indiam . . . praedicans, vivus a barbaris decoria- tus est, atque jussu regis Astragis decollatus . . . XII Kalend. Jan. Natale . . . Thomae . . . qui Parthis et Medis . . . praedicans, passus est in India. XI Kalend. Oct. Natale . . . Matthaei . . . qui primus in Judaea Evangelium . . . Hebraeo sermone conscripsit . . . apud Aethiopiam praedicavit . . . missus est spicula- tor ab Hirtaco rege, qui eum gladio feriebat efficiens martyrem Christi. Kalend. Maii. Jacobus . . . qui et frater domini legitur . . . ab apostolis Hierosolymorum episcopus ordinatus est. . . . Hunc scribae et pharisaei praecipitaverunt de pinna templi, fuUonis in cerebro percussus fuste occubuit. V Kalend. Novemb. Natale . . . Simonis Chananaei, qui et Zelotes scribitur, et Thadaei, qui etiam Judas 4. Jacobus . . . filius Zebedaei, frater Joannis. Hie . . . sub Herode gladio caesus occubuit. 7. Philippus . . . Gallis praedicavit Christum : deinde in Hierapoli Phry- giae provinciae crucifixus et lapida- tus obiit . . . 9. Bartholomaeus apostolus . . . ad ultimum in Albano maioris Ar- meniae urbe . . . per iussum regis Astryagis decoUatur, sicque terra conditur IX Kal. Sept. 6. Thomas . . . Parthis et Medis praedicator ... ad orientalem pla- gam. Lancea . . . ibi transfixus oc- cubuit in Calaminice, Indiae civitate, ibi sepultus est in honore XII Kal. Jan. 10. Matthaeus apost. et evang. . . . primum quidem in Judaea evangeli- zavit, postmodum in Macedonia ; et passus in Persida requiescit in mon- tibus Portorum, XI Kal. Oct. 8. Jacobus, frater Domini Hiero- solymorum primus Episcopus, . . . de templo a Judaeis praecipitatur, ibique . . . humatur. 11-12. Simon Zelotes . . . accepit Aegypti principatum . . . cathedram dicitur tenuisse Hierosolymorum . . . xxxii INTRODUCTION Jacobi legitur, et alibi appellatur meruit sub Adriano per crucem sus- Lebbaeus . . . Thadaeus apud Meso- tinere martyrii passionem. Jacet in potamiam, Simon vero apud Aeg}-p- Portoforo. Judas ... in Mesopota- tum traditur praedicasse : inde simul mia atque in interioribus Ponti prae- Persidam ingressi . . . martyrium ibi dicavit: sepultus est in Merito Ar- . . . beato ccrtamine consummaverunt. meniae urbe. A comparison of these passages from Bede's Alartyrologium and the Bre^nariiiiii with The Fates of the Apostles will show that all the inci- dents of the poem which relate to the various apostles might have been derived from Bede, except the account of the death of the fifth apostle, James, the brother of John, which agrees with the account of the Bre- viarium^ and the allusion to the awakening of Gad, in the notice of the eighth apostle, Thomas, an incident mentioned neither in Bede nor the Brevian'iDii. It will be observed, also, that The Fates of the Apostles agrees frequently with Bede when Bede differs from the Breviarium. It seems extremely probable, therefore, that the author of The Fates of the Apostles had before him not, i)resumably, Bede's Martyrologiuvi, but the list or lists which Bede used in the preparation of his Alartyro- logiuin. The items of these lists were probably arranged not as they are in Bede, according to the calendar, but somewhat as they are presented in the poem and the Breviariitm. The one important addition of The Fates of the Apostles^ the allusion to the awakening of Ciad, may have been in the common sources of Bede and The Fates of the Apostles, or, more likely, it may have been added from the author's own stock of information. Its ultimate origin is the longer apocryphal narrative of the Acts of Thomas, the Ilpa^as 0w/x.tt,^ one of the group of apocryphal narratives from which the lists of the apostles were originally made. The ])oem cannot have had apy of the practical ])urpose of the Martyro- logiiim or Breviarium, or of the Anglo-Saxon Menologiinn,^ since it gives none of the dates of the feasts of the various apostles. The motive which inspired its composition was, therefore, purely literary and devotional. 1 See 11. 33''-37'', note, for the source of the account of the death of this James. - Tischendorf, Acta Apost. Apoc, p. 190 ff. ; Bonnet, Part 2, Vol. II., pp. 99-287. The story of Gad is mentioned in the account of Thomas given in the Old English Martyrology, ed. Herzfeld, E. E. T. S., CXVI, 220; but the name Gad does not occur, nor is the phrasing of the narrative at all similar to that of The Fates of the Apostles. Cf. also Lipsius, I. 253. 3 See Imelmann, Das ulteiiglische Menologiiim, pp. 3S-40. AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xxxiii IV AUTHORSHIP OF ANDREAS AND THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES No Anglo-Saxon poem has been the subject of more widely divergent discussion with respect to authorship than Andreas. The earlier critics generally assigned the poem, without much hesitation but on very insufficient grounds, to Cynewulf. Thus Grimm ^ (1840) thought first that Andreas and Elene were by the same author, since they are pre- served in the same manuscript, are similar in spirit and contents, and have similar characteristics of language. He adds later, however, that it is at most only possible, not highly probable, that the poems are from the same hand. If Andreas is not to be assigned to the author of Elene, he inclines toward the alternative opinion that it was composed by Aid- helm. Kemble ^ ( 1 843 ) speaks more dogmatically than Grimm : " There cannot be a doubt that this Cynewulf [who signs his name to E!ene'\ was the author of the poem Elene, probably of all the rest [of the poems in the Vercelli book] and those likewise which occur in the other collection [the Exeter book], and it becomes a matter of much interest to decide who he was." He fixes upon Cynewulf, abbot of Peterborough (d. 1014), as most probably the author.^ 1 P. 1 ff. 2 p. viii. 3 Thorpe (1844), Homilies of the Anglo-Saxon CIntrch, The First Pa}-t, contain- ing the Sermones Catholici or Homilies of ALlfric I, 622, repeats Kemble's opinion. Ettmiiller (1847, 1850), Handhicch I, 132 ff., Engla and Seaxiia Scopas, p. xi, assigns Andreas with probability to the same author as Elene, basing his opinion on the similarity of language between the two poems. Dietrich {1853), Haupfs Zs. XI, 210, assigns Andreas tentatively to Cynewulf. In a second study, Kynewulfi Poetae Aetas, Marburg, i860, p. 5, after commenting on Grimm's list of parallels and differences between Andreas and Elene, he endeavors to show that by bringing into the discussion other poems of Cynewulf's, as Jnliana and Christ, the differences are explained and Cynewulf's authorship of Andreas is confirmed. Rieger (1869), Zacher's Zs. I, 319, follows Dietrich in assigning the longer poems of the Exeter and Vercelli manuscripts to Cynewulf. Sweet (1871), in Warton, Hist, of E tig. Poetry II, 16, assigns Andreas, together with numerous other pieces, to Cynewulf. He thinks it most probable that the conclusion of Andreas is wanting and that, in its complete state, it contained an epilogue similar to that in Elene. The two poems are by the same author, he concludes, "from their marked resemblance of language and style." Grein (1874), Knrzgefasste angels. Gram., Kassel, 1880 (published from lectures delivered in 1S74), p. 12, assigns Andreas, Jicliana, xxxiv INTRODUCTION 'I'he first detailed attempt t(.) establish the authorship of Andreas was Fiit/.schc's ' (1879). Fritzsche studied the poem from various l)oiiUs of view: (i) its relation to its source; (2) the nature of the suliject matter, which he takes to be more legendary and marvelous than one would expect in Cynewulf ; (3) the metre; (4) style and language ; (5) vocabulary ; (6) jiarallelisms between Aiuhras and other Anglo-Saxon poems. His conclusions are (p. 57) that the author of Aiuircas modeled his poem chiefly after Bcoiviilf and the poems of Cynewulf; that the poet was an imitator or pui)il of Cynewulf; \.\\\(\ tliat, while the wt)rks of Cynewulf belong to the llowering period of Anglo-Saxon poetry, .liuiiras belongs to a later time when poetry was passing into a period of decay. Frit/.sche's discussion has consider- able jiower of conviction, anil its intluence is strongly felt in succeeding exjjressions of opinion.- On the other hand, Ramhorst " (18S5), taking u]) Frit/.sche's argument point bv point, endeavors (in most instances unsuccessfully) to disprove it, and arri\cs at the opposite conclusion, that Ami It as was composeil by Cynewulf. The argument shifts to the other side again with Sievers ■* (1885), who points out that the dative /iis angels. Gediclit Aiu/rcas ton/ Cyiicwti/f^ Halle, iiS7(); also Aiiglia II, ■lli-.|')C). - Thus in the appendi.x to Ten Brink, p. 5S9, written after the appearance of Frit/.sche's essay, the argument is said to he "calculated to raise serious doubts concerning Cynewulf's authorship." And Midler (1SS3), Aiigi'ls. Gram., p. 26, Lefevre (iSSj), A/ig/iaVl, 1S4, and Khert (USS7), Allgenteiiie Gcsc/iic/itc d. Lit. d. Mittclaiters, p. 69, accept Fritzsclie's conclusions more or less unreservedly. IloUbuer, Der syn(al'tisy the testimony of the MS. Itself, we rnust allow that the first poem in the MS. occupies the back of fol. 29, fol. 30-53, and fol. 54, recto, where it ends with the word Fixrr, below which is a blank space sufficient to contain s/x more lines. And fur- ther that this poem consists of 1840 lines, disposed in 16 Fits, of about 115 lines apiece, on an average." The record of the manuscript is briefly as follows : the Andreas, which, as Skeat says, begins the first section of poetry in the manuscript, extends from the first line of fol. 29'' to the middle of fol. 52''. It is divided into fifteen sections of approximately e([ual length." The sections are separated from each 1 £>/!,': Lit. from the Bei^inning, p. 187. - Herrig's Archiv C, 330-334. 3 Arnold (189S), Notes on Beo-Midf pp. 1 21-126. Buttenwieser (1899), Studien, p. 86, and Binz, Eiig. Stud. XXVI, 3S9, are all convinced that Andreas is not by Cynewulf. * MLN. IV, 7 (January, 1S89). 6 T/ie CItrist of Cynewulf . 1900, p. Ixii. ^ I.e., p. 412. ''These sections are as follows: (i) fol. 29'' top-fol. 30'' bot. ; (2) fol. 30'' bot.-fol. 32^ top; (3) fol. 32^ top-fol. 33^ mid.; (4) fol. 33'' mid.-fol. 35^ bot.; (5) fol- 35'' bot.-fol. 37' mid.; (6) fol. 37^ mid.-fol. 38'' top ; (7) fol. 38'' top-fol. 40'' mid.; (8) fol. 40-^ mid.-fol. 41'' bot.; (9) fol. 42' top-fol. 43^ bot.; (10) fol. AUTIIORSHir OF THE POEMS xxxvii Other by a blank space sufficient to contain one line. Each section begins with a large capital letter, the remaining letters of the first word being written in smaller capitals; these large capitals are all written out in the manuscript, except the opening letter of the twelfth section, fol. 46', where the letter A stands alone, S, miswritten for D, having been erased, though the right letter was not afterwards inserted. Each section also ends with a distinctive mark of jnuictuation, usually a colon with a hook-shaped dash following it. The Fates of the Apostles follows immediately after the conclusion of Andreas, the usual blank space being left between Andreas and the opening of IVie Fates of the Apostles. The first letter of the first word {Hwcet) is wanting, though space is left, extending down through five lines, for its insertion ; the remaining letters of the word are given in smaller capitals. The narrative begins at the middle of fol. 52'' and extends without interruption in the manuscript to about three fourths of the way down fol. 54', where it ends with Finit and a period, llie remainder of the page, sufficient to contain six lines, is left blank. The runic passage stands on this last folio (fol. 54") by itself, begin- ning with the words, Her nuci:; findan, etc. It begins on the first line of the folio, without a capital or any other indication of a new begin- ning, nor is there any punctuation after the last word of fol. 53''. From this examination it will be seen that there is no indication in the manuscript that the runic passage is anything other than a direct and uninterrupted continuation of The Fates of the Apostles, or that The Fates of the Apostles, together with this passage, stands in any other relation to Andreas than do the sections of Andreas to each other. A further examination, however, of the scribe's method of order- ing other groups of poems in the manuscript, will show that there is no indication that The Fates of the Apostles must be taken as a part of a larger whole. On fol. loi'-fol. 106^ there is a group of three poems that no one has ever thought of uniting. T'he first (^Dialogue betKieen the Soul and the Body) begins with a large capital on the first line of fol. 101''; on fol. 103", near the bottom of the page, there is a sec- tional division, the last word of the section ending with the same mark of punctuation as that used in the first poem or poems of the 43^ bot.-fol. 44'' mid.; (11) fol. 44'' mid.-fol. 46' mid.; (12) fol. 46-'' mid.-fol. 47'' top; (13) fol. 47'' top-fol. 49^ bot. ; (14) fol. 49'^ bot.-fol. 5I'' top; {15) fol. 51' top-fol. 52'' mid. xxxviii INTRODUCTION manuscript, and followed by the usual blank space. The second sec- tion begins with a capital 1). The conclusion of this second section, and of the poem, is wanting in the manuscript, as the poem breaks off abruptly at the end of fol. 103''. The same missing folio must have contained the opening of the second poem of the group (Scn/iofi in vt'rse on Ps. XXl'III), for fol. 104-^ opens abruptly with no indication that a new subject has been introduced. This fragmentary poem con- cludes on fol. 104'', near the top, with the usual mark of punctuation and the usual blank space. The third poem of the group (^J'ision of the Cross) begins with a large capital near the top of fol. 104^' and con- tinues without break to the foot of fol. 106% where it ends with the usual mark of punctuation ; the poem fills up the whole page, only a part of the last line being left blank. On fol. 106'' then begins a group of prose selections. It will be seen, therefore, that if we obser\-e merely the mechanical ordering of the poems in the manuscript, there is quite as much justification for declaring the three poems of the second group a single poem as for declaring The Fates of the Apostles a necessary part of Andreas ; for the scribe uses exactly the same method in mark- ing off sections of a poem that he uses in separating entirely different poems. The fact that a space of six lines is left vacant on fol. 54* is no indication that the scribe wishes to mark the end of a poem ; for the second group of poems in the manuscript shows that it is not his usual method thus to mark the end of a poem. The space is left blank, we may suppose, first of all because it is a short space, and second because the next section of the manuscript was to be devoted to prose and not to verse selections. At the conclusion of FJene, fol. I33^ which is followed immediately by the prose life of St. Guthlac, the scribe did not leave the rest of the page blank as he had done at the end of The Fates of the Apostles, fol. 54', but the reason is plain. On fol. 54'' it required nineteen lines of his page in order to finish the poem in hand, leaving space for only six lines ; on fol. 133'' only six lines of the page were needed in order to finish the poem, leaving space for twenty-five lines (the writing here being much finer than in the earlier part of the manuscript). The wasting of twenty-five lines must have seemed a need- less extravagance to the scribe. The third and last section of poetry in the manuscript, extending from the first line of fol. i2i'^ down through the sixth line of fol. I33^ contains the single poem Elene. The poem is divided into sections AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xxxix just as Andreas is divided, each section beginning with capitals, ending with the usual mark of punctuation, and separated from the preced- ing and following sections by the usual blank space. The sections here, however, are numbered with roman numerals from one to fif- teen inclusive,^ ajjparently by the original scribe of the manuscript. Section fourteen, which concludes the actual narrative of the poem, ends with Finit and the usual mark of punctuation. Section fifteen is a sort of personal epilogue in which occurs the passage containing the runes that form the name Cynewulf. This section concludes with a second ending, Amicn, followed by the usual jnmctuation. Immediately following the conclusion of the section, but separated from it by the usual blank space, comes the opening of the prose life of St. Guthlac, which is without number. Sarrazin '^ is therefore not exact when he says that the epilogue of Elcnc stands " ausserlich und innerlich " in the same relation to the body of the poem as Tlic Fates of the Apostles to Andreas. In the manuscript record of Elene there is distinct evi- dence, in the consecutive numbering of the sections, that they are to be taken as parts of a single poem. The double colophon is also peculiar to Elene. The ending of section fourteen with Fintj- may be a mere reflection of the source of the ])oem, for indeed the actual narrative does end with that section. After the epilogue was added, the poet, not wishing to repeat his former ending, finishes with Amkn. Fortu- nately, in the case of Elene the testimony of the subject matter leaves no doubt that the fifteenth section is an integral part of the poem ; in this respect also Sarrazin makes too much of the parallel between Andreas and The Fates of the Apostles on the one hand and Elene and its concluding section on the other. We cannot agree, therefore, with Professor Skeat and others, that the manuscript speaks decisively in favor of accepting The Fates of the Apostles as an integral part of Andreas. At the most the manuscript merely permits the theory Init speaks decisively neither one way nor the other. All that it allows us to say is that from fol. 29'' to fol. 54'' we have a poem or a group of poems, written out in orderly fashion and ending with a Finii' and a blank sjjace on the last page. An examination of the subject matter of the two poems in their rela- tion to each other results in a somewhat more positive conclusion. In 1 The nunil)ers are omitted in sections eleven and twelve. 2 Anal. Bcibl. VI, 205. xl INTRODUCTION general two main theories have been proposed by which The Fates of the Apostles is to be united to Andreas. According to the first (sup- ported chiefly by Sarrazin, Trautmann, and Gollancz) The Fates of the Apostles is not an integral part of the narrative of Andreas, but an addition or epilogue, standing in the same relation to Andreas as the epilogue of Elene to that poem. According to the second theory, sup- ported chiefly by Skeat,^ The Fates of the Apostles is a necessary part of the plot and action of Andreas. The title of this longer poem (to take up the second theory first), con- sisting of The Fates of the Apostles and And?'eas united, should be, Pro- fessor Skeat contends, not Andreas, but The Twelve Apostles. The writer of the poem announces his subject in the opening lines : twelfe under tiinglinn. Of these twelve he takes up St. Matthew first, St. Andrew being mentioned for the first time in 1. 169. "When St. Matthew is thus happily disposed of [but St. Matthew is not disposed of until 11. 1050 ff.], the story of St. Andrew, henceforth considered as the prineipal hero, really begins" (p. 414). When he has finished the special story of St. Andrew, continues Skeat, the poet reverts to his original theme. "But finding by this time that the apostles cannot all be discoursed of at the same length as St. Matthew and St. Andrew, he cuts the story short by the ingenious device of giving, not their whole legends, but merely a brief account of how each one came to his end. As neither St. Matthew nor St. Andrew were killed off in Fits 1-15, it became necessary to give each of these a few lines more. We thus learn that St. Matthew was executed (put to sleep by weapons) and that St. Andrew was crucified (was extended on the gallows)." One hesitates to take all this seriously. For, accepting this theory, we have a poem on a great topic so loosely put together that it can hardly be said to have any coherence or unity at all ; and such inarticu- late work Professor Skeat would have us ascribe to Cynewulf. Further- more, a glance at the sources of the two poems shows that the theory supposes a degree of unification and adaptation of these sources either beyond the powers or the purpose of the author or authors who com- posed the poems. In neither poem is there any indication that the poet thought he was composing a great epic on the Twelve Apostles ; he was simply retelling a story as he had found it. The poet of Andreas mentioned the twelve in opening his poem because his source mentioned ^ English Alisceltan}', pp. 40S-420. AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xli. them ; but even if this were not true, we need no more suppose that he intended writing in detail on each of the twelve, than that the poet of Beowu// intended giving us the life-histories of those heroes — Heoroglir and Hrodgar and Halga til — and the others who are mentioned before the real action of the poem begins. The author of Andreas treated of Matthew first because his source did so ; he gave most of his attention to Andrew because he followed his source, and when he had finished the story of St. Andrew he stopped because his source stopped. And indeed it was an appropriate ending. The narrative had brought Andrew out of the land of Achaia, had related his adventures in the city of the anthropophagi, and had closed with the return of the saint to the place from which he had set out. One feels that the story is closed, it has its peroration and nothing more is needed or expected. The poet of The Fates of the Apostles, whether the same person as the poet of Andreas or not, we may be sure followed his source quite as closely.^ The fact that the opening passages of the two poems are very much alike, and are evidently fashioned either on the same model or one on the other, is rather an indication that the passages introduce two separate poems than two sections of the same poem ; the allusion to the twelve at the opening of The Fates of the Apostles cannot be taken, as Pro- fessor Skeat would take it, as a resumption and repetition of the sub- ject as announced in the opening lines of Andreas, for the introduction to The Fates of the Apostles actually gives the subject of the narrative that follows, whereas the introduction to Andreas is purely preliminary and outside the real narrative of the poem. There is, in short, not the slightest indication in either poem of an endeavor to fuse the old material into a single tale of the fates of all Twelve Apostles. If the scribe of the Vereelli Book had happened to place The Fates of the Apostles in the second or third section of poetry in the manuscript, instead of in the first and immediately following Andreas, I doubt if it would ever have occurred to the ingenuity of any one to look upon it as a part of the story of Andreas. The contents of The Fates of the Apostles in relation to the narrative of Ajidreas must now be examined ; for if The Fates of the Apostles and Andreas are not to be taken as one long poem on the Twelve Apostles, it is still possible, as Gollancz suggests, that The Fates of the Apostles is an appendix or epilogue to Andreas. As opposed to such 1 Cf. above, pp. xxix ff. xlii INTRODUCTION a thcDry it is to be noted, first, that Andreas ends with a definite and approjiriate conciusion, with no indication of anything to follow ; and, second, that Tlw Fates of the Apostles opens with an entirely new beginning, followed by a regularly developed narrative and conclusion which is dependent in no respect on any preceding narrative. The opening of The Fates of the Apostles is not merely the exclamation hwfft, followed by an immediate resumption of the narrative, as in Andreas, 1. 1478, but an elaborate formal beginning ])arallel to the opening of Andreas itself. Sievers* first pointed out the likeness between these two openings, showing that both are imitations of the opening lines of Beowulf. Such similarity is, of course, no indication that the two passages belong to the same poem ; for, granted that they are by the same author, it is less likely that an author would repeat himself so jilainly within the bounds of a single j)oem than in two separate jxiems. In these opening lines of The Fates of the Apostles, 11. i-ii^, the poet announces his subject. In the first line of this passage, M'sne sani^ is logically inseparable from what follows — h'// ha a^iielingas, 1. 3, and its elaboration. It cannot be translated ' the above or preceding song,' '^ because the phrases with which it is coordinate in 11, 3 ff. do not describe the action of Andreas, though they do describe very closely the action of The Fates of the Apostles. The poem begins, therefore, without any allusion to preceding action, either to the Andreas or to any other subject. Again, in the narrative which follows immediately after this introductory passage, Andrew comes third in the list, as is usual in such compositions, whereas Matthew, entirely disconnected from him, comes ninth. Nowhere is there any allusion to the narrative of Andreas, or any indication that the author knew the story of Andreas or that he had treated of these two apostles elsewhere. In the account of Andrew stress is laid upon his death at the hands of Egeas, a name and incident unknown to Andreas; in the account of Matthew we are told of his death at the hands of Irtacus, also unknown to Andreas. Matthew is said to have preached mid Sii^ehcarinn, 1. 64, i.e. in Ethiopia (cf. note to A/>. 64) ; in Andreas, Andrew announces the end of their journey to his followers as on .-Elniyrena ecfelrlee, 1. 432. The allusion in The Fates of the Apostles is evidently derived from its source (cf. p. xxxi) ; no equiv- alent is found in the Upd^wi for the statement of 1. 432 of Andreas. ^PBB. IX, 135. 2 Bourauel, p. 132, 'das obige Gedicht.' AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xliii It might easily be derived, however, from common stock of tradition, ami at the most indicates, not that the author of The Fates of the Apostles wrote also Andreas, but that the author of Andreas may pos- sibly have known The Fates of the Apostles, The name Mermedonia is not mentioned in The Fates of the Apostles. Finally, after the list of the Twelve Apostles is completed, The Fates of the Apostles ends with an appropriate conclusion, which, freely translated, runs as follows : ' Thus these noble ones, the great-minded twelve, perished ; fame un- ending these thanes of glory won in the spirit. Now then I pray that he who loves the study of this song petition that holy throng [i.e. the twelve] for help for me, sad of heart, for protection and for aid. Alas ! I shall have need of friends, of kindly disposed ones, on my journey, when, alone, I seek my long home, that strange habitation, leave behind me my body, this portion of earth, this corpse as a feast for worms.' After this passage, 11. 85-95, follows a second conclusion in which the poet gives the runes which form his name. Here, he says, the skilled in perception may find, he who takes pleasure in songs, who made this poem {has fitte, 1. 98). The runes then follow, in a passage the thought of which is the transitoriness of earthly possessions. In a few conclud- ing lines (11. 107 ff.) the poet returns to the request of the preceding passage, 11. 88 ff. : * Be mindful of this, he who loves the study of this poem, that he beseech for me comfort and aid. Far hence must I, all alone, seek a new habitation, undertake a journey, I know not myself whither, out of this world. Those dwellings are unknown to me, that land and that home. It is so with every man unless he be partaker of the holy spirit. But let us the more zealously cry unto God, let us send our prayers into the bright heaven {gesceaft, 1. 116), that we may enjoy that habitation, that home on high, where are the greatest of joys, where the King of angels yields to the poor unending reward. Now his praise remain forever great and glorious, together with his power eternal and ever renewed, throughout all creation ! ' It will be noted that in the passage which might be called the first conclusion (i.e. 11. 88-95) there is specific reference to the subject matter of The Fates of the Apostles, but no reference is made to the action of Andreas. In the second ending, however, there is direct allusion neither to The Fates of the Apostles nor to Andreas. The passage is entirely disconnected from any preceding narrative, and might easily belong to The Fates of the Apostles, or to Andreas, or to neither. In The Fates of the Apostles, xliv INTRODUCTION therefore, as in Aiidreas, a single narrative is appropriately introduced, is consistently develoj)ed, and (except for the double ending, which will be discussed later) is brought to a satisfactory conclusion ; nothing in the one is needed to explain the details of the action of the other. Certain expressions of The Fates of the Apostles have been supposed to refer back \.o Andreas. Thus, ( i ) according to Trautmann,' the phrases hysses gidi/es hegang, Ap. 1. 89, and hisses galdres bcgang, Ap. 1. 108, cannot refer to The Fates of the Apostles, because the word begaug con- notes the meaning ' long, extended,' the whole phrase meaning ' this long poem,' a description which cannot apply to the 130 lines of The Fates of the Apostles, but which applies very aptly to The Fates of the Apostles as a part of Andreas. The meaning ' long ' or ' extended ' which Trautmann finds in the word begang he derives from its use in such combinations as swegles begang, garseeges b., floda b., geofoiies b., holina b., wxrda b., and others. But the idea of wide extent in these phrases comes not from the meaning of the word begang, but from the word with which it is united ; by itself begang means only ' extent, space, circuit.' as the dictionaries define it. When combined with the name of an object of small extent it means no more than when com- bined with the name of an object of great extent." (2) Bourauel ^ sees a verbal allusion to Andreas in the words has fitte, 1. 98, which he takes to be accusative plural — ' these sections.' The sections, according to Bourauel, are three, An. 1-1477, An. 1478-17 2 2, and Ap. i ff., each section being indicated by the exclamation Jnvcet at the beginning. It is true that mere grammar permits has fitte to be taken as accusative plural, but it is equally true that the words may be taken as accusative singular. If the poet had been speaking to us of " sections," or even of a long poem on St. Andrew, there might be some reason for taking has fitte as accusative plural ; but he has been speaking to us only of his little poem on the Twelve Apostles, he knows nothing about Andreas or at least says nothing about it. Surely then the natural and uncon- strained rendering of hUs fitte is as accusative singular, * this poem,' "^ Aiigl. Bcihl. VI, 21. 2 Barnouw, Iferri,i:;''s Archiv CVIII, 371-375, after showing that gong and begong are used interchangeably (cf. El. 648, 1 1 23, 1 255 ; Chr. 1035, -35) <"ites Gu. 1 134 : worda gongiim. describing a speech of Guthlac's of 30 lines ; the phrase 071 geald- riun, 1. 1 180, is used in allusion to the same speech. But it may be seriously questioned whether ' extent, space, circuit ' is the right definition of the word as it occurs in the two passages in Ap. See B-T., s. v. begujig, II. ^ Pp. 129-130. AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xlv an equivalent expression to i>ysscs giddcs or galdres bcgang. (3) Again Trautmann ^ insists that the double ending of The Fates of the Apostles already mentioned, though out of keeping in such a short poem as The Fates of the Apostles, becomes quite appropriate when we look upon this ending as the conclusion of the long story of St. Andrew. But, after all, the important point with regard to the double ending is not its length, but the fact that it is a double ending, the one part repeating, at times verbally, the other. It is difficult to see how such an irregularity is explained away by uniting The Fates of the Apostles to Andreas. As to the right explanation of this double ending there may reasonably be a difference of opinion. Sievers '^ hesitates to ascribe such inartistic work to Cynewulf, and proposes the theory that all the passage con- tained on fol. 54'', that is 11. 96-122, does not belong to The Fates of the Apostles^ but to some other poem, and that it has been accidentally separated from its right connection and placed here at the end of a poem already provided with a complete ending. This theory, Sievers thinks, may explain the blot upon this folio as the mark of the scribe conscious of his error in placing the passage at this place. Where the passage actually belongs Sievers does not attempt to determine, though he denies emphatically that it has been separated from Andreas by the insertion of The Fates of the Apostles. Skeat^ proposes a somewhat different explanation. The double ending, he says, consists of the two passages 11. 88-106 and 11. 107 to the end. The first passage, which contains the runes, he calls epilogue B, and the second passage epi- logue A. " The author's first intention was to end with epilogue A. But he afterwards determined to compose an epilogue containing runes, so as to give a clue to his name. Consequently he composed epilogue B in its stead and placed it in its right position at the end of the poem. But by some chance the scribe had access to a copy of the original epilogue A; and, thinking it too good to be lost — for which he is not to be blamed — he inartistically tacked it on to the end of the poem." Neither Skeat's nor Sievers' hypothesis seems very con- vincing. Perhaps the simplest explanation is here the best. Though the double ending appears to be unnecessary and inartistic to our modern sense, it may not have seemed so much so to the author of the poem ; '^An^^l.Beibl.V\,2\. 2 ^«^//tf XIII, 21-25. ^English Miscellany, pp. 419-420. xlvi INTRODUCTION he may thus have added the second ending as an afterthought without considering it necessary to remove or change the other. ^ To sum up, then, we are forced to the conclusion that neither in the manuscript transmission nor in their contents is there any sufficient indication that Andreas and The Fates of the Apostks are to be taken as a single poem. The evidence of the manuscript permits such a supposition, but it affords no positive evidence in support of it ; the evidence of subject matter is distinctly opposed to the theory, for each poem has its individual source and its own internal development. As to The Fates of the Apostles, the evidence of the manuscript points conclusively to Cynewulf as its author. Doubts are raised, however, by a consideration of the subject matter — especially the irregular double conclusion. But until some explanation of this peculiarity has been offered that carries more conviction than those so far brought forward, we may accept the testimony of the manuscript, and assign the poem to Cynewulf. It remains to examine the evidence of metre, language, and style in Andreas as compared with the poems of undoubted Cynewulfian origin." This has been carefully done for the metre by Cremer ^ and Mather.* Cremer concludes, as a result of his investigations, that though there are numerous differences between Andreas and the accepted poems of Cynewulf, these differences are too slight to justify a positive denial of the poem to him. Mather, working independently of Cremer but along similar lines, arrives at the same conclusion. He finds, for example, that double alliteration in the first half-line is one fourth more fre- quent in Andreas than in Cynewulf {\.t. Juliana, Elene, and Christ \, II, III). The D and E types of the second half-line, the distinctively epic verse-form, which Mather considers as most imjiortant in his com- parative tests, are one fifth more frequent \\\Andreas than in the poem of Cynewulf containing the largest number {^Christ III), and one third more frequent than in the poem containing the smallest number (^Juliana). In this respect Andreas stands nearer to the Beozoulf, as 1 A similar double ending occurs in lVidsi&, 11. 131-134 and 11. 135-143. Miillen- hoff, Haupfs Zs. XI, 293, regards the first of these two passages as an interpolation. 2 In the present discussion the following poems are accepted as undoubtedly Cynewulf s : Eleiie, Jtiliana, Christ I, II, III, TIte Fates of the Apostles. By com- bining the glossary to Christ I and III, in Professor Cook's edition, with Simons, Cynewtilfs IVortschatz, a complete verbal inde.x to these poems is obtained. 3 Pp. 4-41. * MLN. VII, 97-107. AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xlvii Mather points out, than to the poems of the Cynewulf group. The number of hypermetric lines in Andreas (given by Mather as ten) is much less than in Cynewulf (in the Elene alone there are seventy-one) ; in this respect also Andreas stands nearer to the Beowu/f (which con- tains twelve hypermetric lines) than to the Cynewulfian poems. The evidence of the metre on the whole, Mather concludes, is not decisive. There is insufficient ground either for positively ascribing or denying Andreas to Cynewulf. The chief result of the metrical comparisons is that which establishes a special relationship between Andreas and Beowulf. The evidence of language and vocabulary is more positive than that of metre. It should be remembered, however, that striking differences in language are not to be expected between two poems, though by dif- ferent authors, of approximately the same time and place of origin ; such differences as do appear are consequently of the more significance.^ A few of the more noteworthy differences in language between Andreas and the accepted works of Cynewulf may be mentioned : ^ (i) Certain forms in An., Fritzsche thinks (pp. 42-43) still preserve traces of the original writer's individual usage : thus the forms ]ncc and hec do not appear at all in A7i., though they appear interchangeably with ine and he in the poems of Cynewulf. That the usage in An. is not due entirely to the scribe of the MS. is indicated by the appearance of 7nec and hec in other parts of the Vercelli Book., as, for example, in El. The forms com, conion occur eighteen times in An. ; the forms c%udm, cwonion occur twice (11. 738, 1278). The reverse is true of Cynewulf; the forms com, conton occur in El. 150 and Riddles LXXXVIII, 12 (if we regard the Riddles as non- Cynewulfian, only once in Cynewulf), beside numerous occurrences of cwom, cwomon. Fritzsche points out that as the poems of Cynewulf are pre- served partly in the Vercelli and partly in the Exeter Codex this uniformity is the more striking. Such forms as dgef, Afi. i8g, 285, 572, Qtc. , gese/i, An. S47, 992, 1004, beside the regular dgeaf, geseaJi, though not entirely unknown 1 Thus Wack, " Artikel und demonstrativpronomen in Andreas und Elene," Aftglia XV, 209-219, finds no appreciable difference between Andreas and Elene in the use of the forms studied. Holtbuer, Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Gene- lives in Andreas, Gti&lac, Phonix, tlem Heiligen A'reiiz und der Hiillenfahrt, Halle, 1884, denies Andreas to Cynewulf, though his data do not justify so positive a conclusion. Barnouw, Der bestiminte Artikel im Altenglischen, p. 150, thinks that the use of the definite article in Andreas points to a pre-Cynewulfian period; he would place Andreas between Gen. A and Daniel; but again the argument is weak. 2 Unless otherwise indicated the observations are my own. xlviii INTRODUCTION in Cynewulf (cf. EI. 587, age/on; EL ?>^\\ gesc/i) are there exceptional, whereas in A>i. they are the more frequent forms. (2) The dative oi feeder in Cynewulf i^/csdere (cf. Sievers, PBB. X, 1483) ; An. 1346, 1 410, prove the ioxvc\ feeder iox that poem. (3) The use of the periphrastic preterit, formed by the preterit of oiigiii- nan, cunian, gewilan, + an infinitive, Fritzsche points out (pp. 38-39) is more frequent in Aji. than in Cynewulf. Thus the form cdin{on) + infinitive occurs only five times in Cynewulf, twice, ////. 563, Chr. 549, being with verbs of motion ; in An. alone the construction occurs eight times with the infinitive of verbs of motion, once with another verb. The preterit of gewitan + infinitive of a verb of motion occurs only once in Cynewulf, Chr. 533; the construction is common (see Glossary) in An.., occurring thirteen times. (4) Though in general differences of vocabulary are best explained as arising from differences in subject matter, yet the following variations in the use of words and particles of common occurrence seem to have some significance : {a) butaii, conj. and prep., occurs only three times in An.., but twenty times in Chr.., ten times in AV., and six times \\\ fiil. (b) aeninga, adv., found four times in .7//., does not occur in Cynewulf. if) 3a gen, ' then, again,' is found twice in An., 11. 601, 727. In Cyne- wulf <;^r« and &a gen occur frequently (six times in Chr. I-III, seven times in EL, nine times \nfiiL), not only in the sense 'then, again,' but also with the meaning 'yet, furthermore.' On the other hand &d git, git (once nil gvt), occurs nine times in An. ; it occurs in Cynewulf only in Clir. I, 11. 318, 351. Gd git, git, in All. fills largely the place which &d gen, gen, occupies in Cynewulf. {d) lyt occurs five times in An., in Cynewulf only in EL, 1. 63 (cf. EL 142 lythwon). Lytel, the regular form in Cynewulf, occurring eight times (Chr. 1400, MS. lyt, must read lytel, as is proved by the metre), occurs only once in An., 1. 1488. {e) sum is found in An. always with a gen. plural, never absolutely as in Cynewulf {El. 131 £f., 548; Chr. 664 ff., etc.). Note also the absolute u.se in Ap. 1 1 y if) sT5 = 'afterwards.' In Cynewulf the form sr& varies with si&&cin, the shorter form appearing twelve times. In An. the shorter form does not appear (.y^ of the MS., An. 1704, is manifestly to be read sy&&ein), though si&&an is found twenty-two times. The phrase siS" ond cer, sF& o&&e cer, etc., occurs ten times in Cynewulf {El. four times, ////. three times, and Chr. three times); but it does not occur once in An. On the other hand, 1 Noted also by Fritzsche, p. 53. AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xlix the phrase eft swa ar is found three times in An.^ but not at all in Cynewulf. (^g) acwo'd'aii is found eight times in Cynewulf, — four times mJuL, three in C/ir., once in El. ; it does not occur in A/i. Becwe&an occurs four times in .v///., but does not appear in Cynewulf. (//) feor, adj., occurs five times in An.., but as adjective the word is not found in Cynewulf. (/) geare, adv., with the verbs citnnan and luitan, does not occur in the jjositive in An., and only once in the comparative, 1. 932. In Cynewulf in such phrases the positive occurs nine times, the comparative twice, and the superlative once. The verbs cunnan and witan are, however, of frequent occurrence in An. {j) The phrase csfter hajii (J>yssuni) wofduni, An. 88, 761, 1026, 12 19 (cf. cefter ivordcwidum, 1447), at the end of a passage of direct discourse, is not found in Cynewulf.^ The poet of An. also had the habit of introducing speeches with the phrase zuordiim cwe&an, 62, 173, 354, 539, or worde cwe&an, 716, 727, 743, 850, 913, 1206, 1280, 1450. This phrase is found only once in Cynewulf, Jul. 92 : worde c'wce&, as introductory to a passage of direct discourse. Other phrases, e.g. wordum jn^lan, gesecgan, frignatt, are occasionally but infrequently used by both Cynewulf and the poet of An. The frequent use of ivorduni, worde cwe&an must be counted a mannerism of An. (5) Fritzsche, p. 50, points out that neither the word for Bible nor that for book occurs in An. ; and that the poet nowhere alludes to any written sources. In this respect he is strikingly different from Cynewulf, who very frequently refers to sources; cf. El. 204, 290, 826, 1255; C/ir. 453, 701, 785, 793. It is noteworthy that the poet of Ap. refers to his sources in the manner of Cynewulf; cf. A/>. 1-2, 23, 63, 70. The similarity in style between Andreas and the Cynewulfian poems, particularly Elene, which to the early commentators seemed a strong argument for assigning Andreas to Cynewulf, cannot be allowed much weight in determining the question of authorship. That And?-eas belongs to the general school of Cynewulfian poetry is evident. But when one recalls the very homogeneous character of the poetry of this school, — as homogeneous in its way as the poetry of the English Augustan period, — it will be seen that the same verse-form, similar subject matter, and similar general tone, might all be the common characteristics of a number of different poets. A discriminating observation will, however, bring to light some important differences between Andreas and the other poems of the 1 Cf. Barnouw, p. 136. 1 INI'KOniU' IION ( '\ new nil iMoiip. S,M i.i.iK,' I'liiif'iiig tojiolluM' nil the p.nallflisiiis in I'Nlur . MiMi wlihli \\c ( lUiM liiul luiwc't'H />V'('.v'//// .mil llii- ( '\ new iilli.iii I'lH-m. ^inrliuliii!', I ';.!'' r,i.\\ (///iX',/, , /Vi'"), Mttcmpls Id c.l.iMi.h .1 :.iH-i i.il I iMiiiri lioii hi'lwcfii /)V<'V, '.•.','.,'/■ , 111 Us pu"siMit ioriw, w.is rom|>i)st'(l bv ('\ new nil. Wilh llus lu.iiii pni|uist" oi S;ui,i/ii» \vi- .in- .il pu"siMil iiol tomriiu-d.' 1 1 shuiiKI l>c obsiTvi"*!, liowi'viT, how c.imIn .S\i i.i.'in'.s ai};iinu-nl loi llu- ( "n i\r\\ nlli.in .uilhorship ol .l>t,/><\is ii\.i\ 1h> tiiiiicil aj^iiiiisl liiiu. Ill l'!(H(- .Siii.i.in liiuls _;; p.u.illrls Id lu'0!vult\ in Christ 1 |. ill ./:i,'i,i/iii t), in (ii/(V,ii' (both p.nls") i.|. in /'//,tft.:\ ;, in /\'/././/lioiis, so lai' as .///.// y,/.v is coiuniu'il, is to show ih.il tli.il poiMU ociiipii's a pi>ruli.ir position in tin* i;ioiip ol ( '\ iu-\\ ulli.in iHH"ins. b\ umsoii ol llu" l.u i th.il il h.is i ,ii i u-il llu-SNslciii ,ilu boiiowinj; liom />',,'..'.■. .V to .i iiuuh j;nMtiM cxti-nt th.m .mv other (, '\iu'\\ ulli.in pvH'iii. llu- .iiL;iiiiu'nt whirh ostablishos this spci i.il rol.i- tion brlwcen ./'/.// Vc/.v and AVc'/i'////* ilocs so at tho cost ot scii.ii.itinj; ./'.', /'.■./.* liom thr othiM' pornis of tlu" ('\iu'\\iill iMoup a i oiu liision whith loniiinis M.iIIxm's obsri\ alions on \\\c iiu'tir ol ./'.',.''',■, /\. bill the boi uuviiii'.s .iiul .ul.ipl.ilions ot .hi,//<;is lioin thi- luMoic viMsr ail' not onl\ nion- ntitniMous than in thr pooms ol' ("vnouull, thcv avc also ililliMt'iil 111 tono .uul l\>rlini;. Tho tontr.ist luiwoon tlu- l,inL;n.ij;c ami phi.iscolo^v ol ihi- lu-ioic viMso .uul the ihoiiijit ol tlu" C'hiisti.m K\i;i-ml is more \ iolont in .l>i,//\;is tli.m in llu- iuhmus ol Cviu'wiiU. th.m it is evon in /•'.Vz/r. llu- ponn wim h, in ihis lesprtt, st.uuls lu'.u i"'>l to .InJtwis. TluMo is in j^nuM.il .i l.uk ol I^•^tl.unl, .i lonsi ions ami »>lten l.iboiod usi- ol tho iK'vitos ol .\ni;K> Saxon pootio stvio in .hi.i/<\is, whioh sot th.it pooin sh.uplv olV tiom tho pooms ol (.'vnownll." W<'<'.'«'«//-.V/«,AVw, lii'ilin, i,S,S,S, pp, nill, ; •• Nruc Imow nil Stiulicu," .''.■.;•. SO, J. Will, .-.-i .-{.r, *■ 1'\m Soiwt- ilis4\i.ssii>ii ol ,S,m.».-in's ;»ij;uincnl tioiw p.u.illi-ls, src Ivolhiui;, /•■«<•. Sfti,i\ XIII, .|75 .|So; Kail. ./«;'//.» Xll. Ji-.|0. " Cf, lirooko, ///.«'/," r .;/ /\i*/y /•.'«;'//.fA /itc>\itif<. \y .\:[: •• llio iousl.uu Ksc i^f plii.isos hoiiowt"*! luMu /^ftKi'iilf, fioiu ryiu'wull l\iiusolt, llu- i-lloit \o ho spci i.iUv lu-ioii' in vh-sv ii|>tioM. to in\iHM't moie of llu- hiMlluii lUuu'uts ot .^.i;;.i iulo .1 l"l\iisli.u» soui; ih.ui t-vt-u tlu- /'/V'/.' il,m->l lo do the use ot Mi.in;;i- wouls, even ihi- (-l.ihoi.itc invouli>>u ol woids point lo ,i pod \\lu> w.is lU-p.iil ini; I'loiw .1 t(Mupci.U(- sl\l(-, .uul s\ij»m-si. il iIicn ilo not pioxc, ih.u lu- [llu- .uithoi ol A'tJ>,\)s\ wioti- .U .1 tiiur whi-n r\n<-\\nH w.is i;iv>wii\i; i>M." roi'/iic i;i,ai'.()I-;a'i ION in ani)Ki:as li It seems impossildc, in tlic lij-Jil dl tiici.c (onsidcnitions, to assi)^ii Atulrras to (-'yiicvviiH. In it;, cxlcin.il liislory tlicic is nolliin).^ to justify such ;i disposition ol (lie |tocni, jiid \\\ metre, \\\\\y\\:K\il)le hypothesis, we sliall peihaps Ix- V}n\\\\ as lar as our vvai rant peiinits ii we say that the poem, althouj'Ji it lollows the j^^eneial traditions of (!ynewuHian |)oeliy, is too unlike Christ, Jit/i(i/i(t, and I'Jciu: to |je licid in the same f^rouj) with iheni. V I'OI/flC I'd.AI'.OKA'J'ION IN ANDKIIAS Am/rrns, " IIk; ('hiistian /i/'OHU/Zf" as it has been ('ailed,' is r(;pre- sentative of thalj^roiipof Anglo-Saxon |)oeins in which ('hrisliaii thctnies are treated in the spirit of tlie s(;cular, heroic poetry. Its great com- jjanion- piei (; in this grouj) is Jiliiir. '\'\\v. suhjei t matter in hoth poems is late Cdiristian legend, in the one the adventures of Andrc.'w and Matthew in the strange land of Merniedonia; in the other the story of St. Helena and her discovery of the (!ross in distant I'aiestiiu;. In sjiite of th(;ir suliject, however, both are in spirit romaiitii stori(.-s of in( ideiit anif and A'omiuin:, )>. 576; 77u' Diirh /1.i;i't, ])]). 2O 5 2(>^. " See iihove, |)|). xxi ff. ; ;uid foi A/,'//,; see (WinU:, Aii,i,dia IX, 271-318; Holt liaiiseii, ///./. deiil.\* See 43''; 141; 1170'' (cf. S22'') ; i20i>-i2oo; i32Sff. ''See4 5ff. ; '-Sff-i 13^: 652 ft". ; 1067 ff.; 1094 ff.; I20iff. ; I269ff. I'OKTIC KLAI^ORATION IN ANDREAS liii power, the latter exults over him much as a warrior might exult over his defeated foe ; ' when the heathen are in distress they call a council, a witenagemot, to discuss affairs, just as a Saxon army might do under similar circumstances; " when Andrew's companions are given the priv- ilege of turning back from the journey they have undertaken, in the true spirit of the coniHaius they j)refcr tlie risk of death to the disgrace of deserting their leader ; '^ and in bargaining with the disguised sailors Andrew speaks of paying them with gifts of rings,* and even of land,'^ as a Saxon prince might sjieak of rewarding his retainers. Andreas also follows the traditions of native heroic verse in its dig- nified treatment and elaboration of allusions to cities and buildings." With epic impartiality commendatory ejjithets are used even of the heathen city of the Mermedonians ; it is the winburg^ the goldbnrg^ the wederburg^ the ffiuran bjr/'g,^'^ the bcorhtan byrig,^^ the brcogostol brane}'^ Bare allusions are also amplified into full descriptions. The brief statement of the prose version, which is here a literal translation of the npa^eis, ha sc mogcn gewordcn 7vces, J>a sc haliga Afidrcas licgende Wees beforan Alannadonia ccastrc,^'^ becomes in /Indreas the detailed description of 11. 831-846. In 11. 1 15 5-1 160 a description of grief and sorrow is emphasized by a picture of the city deserted and desolate ; a contrasting description of joy is given in 11. 1655-1657 and 1672-1673, with their picture of the gokl-adorned hall of feasting. The passage 11. 1 229-1 236, with its description of the streets of the city, is elabo- rated from a bare allusion, in the prose merely/.///-// hisse ceastrc lanan}'^ Likewise 11. "JTS-JT^ (part of a connected passage omitted by the prose version, but see the dreek version, Bonnet, p. 82, 1. 7) are, so far as the details are concerned, a poetic amj^lification of a colorless state- ment of the original. So also allusions to buildings in the city are elaborated. The prison in which Matthew is held, mentioned merely as carcern in the prose version, ^"^ is described in the corresponding passage of the poem ^^' by the aid of various epithets. In this prison. ii3i5ff. 2 157 ; 1093 ff. ; I 161 ff. 8 LI. 396-414 ; see 1. 3, note. 4 L. 271; 302-303; 476. ^ L. 303. eCf. 1. 1236, note. ^ LI. 1637, 1672. 8 L. 1655. 9 L. 1697. 1" LI. 40, 287, 973. 11 L. 1649. 1^ L. 209. !•' Hright, Reader, p. 118, 11. 14-15. " Bright, Reader, p. 123, 1. i. ^'' Reader, p. 120, 1. 12. ^8 LI. 1004-1008. liv IN TKODUCl'lON according to the ])r()sc version,' there stood a column, and npon the cohnmi a stone image. In tlie poem tliis single colunm is multiplied and magnified.' A similar heighlemiig ot an allusion of the original occurs in the mention of the ship in whiih Andrew sailed to Mermedonia." The description of the temi)le in the poem'' is ])art of a passage which is omitted hv the i)rose version. 'I'h.e Cireek version, however, in the corresponding passage says merely that the Lord entered a temple of the (lentiles, eh Upoy tcoc iOvwy (Bonnet, ]>. 78, 1. ro). Ai)parently the Anglo-Saxon poet has in mind the Jewish ti-mjile at Jerusalem/' whiih he desc-ribes in the same terms that the author of the l>t-ourresponding passage of the prose version says merely : hgcs(0 hu't has bro'iior synt i::;isu\ ]). 1 17, 11. 45) ; and in the (ireek version '" it is made ipiite plain that tlie boat has not yet been cast off fron\ land. In the (ireek version anil the prose the frightened disciples are offered the chance of leaving the ship before the \oyage begins, whereas in Aiuircas the question of leaving the ship is not raised until the ship is on the oiten sea." Somewhat similar and equally vigorous descriptions are the accounts of the water-llood on land '-' and of the circle of fire with which Andrew surrounds the citv of the Mermedonians.'^ Se\eral of the personilications in these sections of the poem are strikingly imagi- native and vivid. Cold and frost are represented as hoary warriors * Rt\uh>\ p. 125, 1. 15. ■- 1.1. 1.(1)2-1-105; the allusicMi to the iiiuit;!' is omitted in the poem, jiciliaps because the eohimiis were thought i>f .is hokling up the roof of the prison. » Cf. 1. j.jo. note. •» 1,1. 666-669. 6 Cf. to hdm cynestdU, 1. 666. « See 1. 668, note. ' LI. 123 ff. ; 2.(1 ff. ; 835 ff. ; 126S-1269; 13S8. ** 1.1. 1253 ff.; 130414.; 1456. »L1. 369ff.; 435 ff. ; 489 ff. ; 511 ff. '" See 1.427, note. " Cf. 11. 307-398. ''- 1-1. 1522 IT. i'' 1.1. 1 540 ff. I'OETIC ELABORATION IN ANDREAS Iv stalking abroad at night. ^ The terror of the sea is imaginatively con- ceived as a power rising up from the sea in order to attack the occu- pants of the boat."'^ Hunger is ligured, almost in the spirit of allegory, as a ' pale table-companion,' "^ and again as a grim scather of men ; ■* and evil and hatred are personified as a fiery, consuming dragon.** The passages of description and dialogue in the poem are sometimes given a strikingly realistic, even extravagantly realistic coloring. The descriptions of battles between Andrew and the Mermedonians have been already mentioned ; an even more grotesque example is the de- scription of the flood as a beer-feast." The fire described in 11. 1540 ff., which in the Greek version is the conventional fiery cloud from heaven, becomes in the poem a conflagration such as must have been familiar to the inhabitants of the inflammable early Teutonic villages.' Some of the passages of dialogue, however, are charmingly naive and fresh, as, for example, when Andrew attempts to evade the command which the Lord has laid upon him,** or bargains with the sailors concerning his passage-money ,** or asks for lessons in sailing.^" In determining the extent to which Atidreas was indebted to specific Anglo-Saxon poems, the first i)lace must be given to Beowulf. Not only are phrases and words borrowed liberally, but general situations are made to recall those of the earlier poem. The whole narrative frame- work of Andreas plainly suggests the first part of Beowulf. Andrew's mission to the Mermedonians is parallel to that of Beowulf to the Danes ; the elaboration of the sea voyage in Andreas is evidently due to recollections of Beowulf's journey ; Andrew performs his task of cleansing the heathen land of the Mermedonians from the sin of canni- balism, and Beowulf cleanses the great hall Heorot of the man-eating monster (Irendel; both heroes, their work being finished, return to the land from which they set out. These general similarities in situation are made more striking by frequent parallelism of phrasing l)etween the two poems, as though 1 L. 1258. 2 Li 442-445, and cf. note to 11. 444-445. ^ L. io)-: tells him 1 Hist. Eccles., ed. Dindorf, III, 25 ; Fabricius, II, 747 ff., quotes in full all the early allusions to acts of Andrew. . 2 See Lipsius, I, 545 ff., for such an attempt. " For bibliographical references, see above, p. xxi, note i. ■* Printed fragmentarily by Tischendorf, Apocalypses Apocryfhae, p. 161 ff., more fully by Bonnet, Part 2, Vol. I, pp. 11 7-1 27. Cf. Lipsius, I, 553 ff., for an abstract of the contents of the Acts of Peter and Ajtdrew. Ixii INTRODUCTION that after seven days Andrew shall seek his disciples and go away willi them to the city of the barbarians (ei? rryv troXiv twv fSap/Sdfuov, Bonnet, p. ii6, 1. i). At the opening of the Ai/s of J^tcr and A/itirav, we are told that after Andrew loft the city of the aiit]iropopliai::;i he was taken up in a cloud and carried to the mountain where were Peter, Matthew, and Matthew's two disciples, here named Alexander and Rufus. The land in which this meeting takes place is no longer the land of the anthropop)uii:;i, but the land of the barbarians, to the inhabitants of which Andrew is commissioned to preach. After Andrew has related his experiences in the city of the a/itliropop/iai^i Christ appears to the Apostles in the form of a boy and commands them to go to the city of the barbarians. 'I'hey set out and on their way meet with a man plow- ing beside the road. They ask him for bread, with the intention of reading in his willingness or unwillingness to comply with their retpiest an omen, good or evil, of their activity in the city of the barbarians. The man declares himself willing to give them bread ; but, as he has none at hand, he entrusts his fiekl and oxen to their care while he goes to the city to procure it. During his absence the apostles ])lo\v antl sow the field with seed, which immediately springs up and ripens into an abundant harvest. When the plowman returns and sees what has been done in his absence he falls at the feet of the Apostles and is converted. He carries the wonderful news to the city, bearing a sheaf of the miraculous grain with him, and prepares his house for the recep- tion of the Apostles. Eut Satan enters the hearts of the elders of the city and they determine to forbid entrance to the Apostles. Having heard of the AjKistles' abhorrence of immodesty, they disrobe a harlot and place her before the gates of the city. When the Apostles reach the city, at the prayer of Andrew the harlot is carried up into the air by the Archangel Michael, where she remains hovering above the heads of the i)eople. As a result of this miracle many are converted ; the Apos- tles enter the city, preach, work miracles, and establish churches. 'The concluding episode of the Arts tells how Onesiphoros, a rich citizen of the city of the barbarians, is converted through receiving the power of making a camel pass through the eye of a needle. The Apostles then continue their travels, bearing with them the blessings of the newly converted. There can be no doubt that in these Arts of Peter ami Andrew we have a fragment of the older IlepioSot 'ArSpeov connecting immediately with the Arts of Andreiv and Jfatt/u-n' in tiie eity of tit e Antiiropopiiagi. THE LEGEND OF ST. ANDREW Ixiii The two combined, however, must have constituted only part of a larger life of Andrew, since the narrative is manifestly unfinished at the conclusion of the Acts of J^eter and Atidrew. For a complete synthetic survey of the life and acts of Andrew, we must turn to the narrative of the acts of Andrew in Greece. For this second grou]) of the acts of Andrew we are dependent upon more thoroughgoing Catholic revisions of material taken from the older lieptohoL. The narrative is preserved in various versions in Oreek,' and in a Latin version,'^ entitled De gcstis heati Andrcae Apostoli, which forms part of the so-called Abdias collection.' The narrative in these versions gives a connected survey of the whole life of St. Andrew. After a brief summary of the jjassages in which Andrew is mentioned in the New Testament, the Abdias text begins with an account of the acts of Andrew in the country of the anthropopha<^i. Having received Achaia as his province, Andrew sets sail from his country, Achaia, for the city of the anthropopJiai^i, here named Mermedonia, in order to free his brother Matthew from prison. T"he journey to Mermedonia and Andrew's acts among the aii/hr(>popha<^i are narrated very briefly, and nothing whatever is said about the continuation of the Acts of Andrew and Matthew in the Acts of Peter a?id Andrciu. Andrew's return journey to Achaia, however, is given in great detail. The places through which he passes are Amaseia, Sinope, Nicaea, Nicomedia ; then, crossing the Hellespont, he reaches Byzantium, passes through Thrace and the city Perinthus, through Macedonia and the cities Philippi and 'I'hessalonica, at all of which places he j)erforms numerous miracles. ^ Edited by Tischendorf, Acta Apostoloritm Apocryplia, p. 105 ff., and by IJonnet, Part 2, Vol. I, p. I ff. For a description of tliese versions, see Lipsius, I, 140, 545-6, and Bonnet, Praefatio, xi ff. 2 Fabricius, II, 456-515. A somewliat compressed version of the narrative as it is given in Fabricius is found in the work of Gregory of Tours entitled De niiraculis heati AnJreae (Migne, Patrolog. Lat. LXXI, Col. 1099). Gregory announces in a prologue to his narrative that he has revised an earlier work on St. Andrew because of its verbosity; Lipsius, I, 138, thinks it probable that the Fabricius te.\t was the one which Gregory revised. 2 This work, which purports to have been written first in Hebrew by Abdias, first bishop of Habylon, to have been then translated into Greek by Abdias' dis- ciple Eutropius, and then into Latin by one Africanus, was most certainly (accord- ing to Lipsius, in Smith and Wace, Dictionary of Cliristian Biography, s.v. Abdias) written in Latin and originally in Western Europe. Sometime after 524 A.D. is assigned as the date of its composition. Ixiv IN TKoni'c riDN i h- linallv lonclu-s Patras in Achain, tl)o scene of liis last labors. MaxinulLi, the wile of the pioeonsul Aei^eates, lies sick of a fever, anil her servant I'lphiilania, one of the failhtul, calls upon the Apostle for help. Andrew restores Maxiniilla to health but refuses Aegeates' i)rfer of nioiicv in iKivnient of his services. Soon after this llu- brother of the proconsul, Strattuies, arrives from Italy, and Andrew relieves his favorite attendant, a boy named .\lcnian, from the torments of ilemons that afllict him. .\s a result i^i tlu-se nuraclcs Maximilla is converted and, during the absence of .\ej;eates, grants the .Apostle permission to preaih in tlu" praetorium. .\ei;eates, unexpectedly returning, is preventeil through the pra\cr of .Andicw front ap|H'aring in the praet(uiun\ until after .Andrew has blessed anil ilismisseil his audience. Maximilla more anil more frequentlv comes to the .Ai)ostle in order to hear his words of instruction, and in the end lakes u|>on herself the \ ow of chastity. .Angered at this, .Aegeates seizes .Andrew and casts him into jirison. On the following day he ascends the judgment-seat and, ha\ing sum- n\oned Andrew belore him, conunands him to cease from his foolish and superstitious ' teachings. Upon .Andrew's refusal .Aegeates sentences him to three times seven strokes, and ilelivers him over to be bound, but not nailed." hand and foot to the cross. The people, enraged at the action ol .Aegeates, are restrained by Andrew from injuring the j)roconsul. .Andrew, after addressing the cross as the goal of his expectations, is bound upon it b\ the serwnits of Aegeates. l'"or a d.iv and a night he preached uninterruptedh from the i ross. On the following day Aegeates yields to the renuest of the people and jMcpares to release his victim. Aegeates himself comes to the cross, but .Andrew is willing to di(\ and, after prayer, rejoicing and glorifying the Lord, he gives uj) the si)irit. The body of the saint, which remained uncorrupted, is buried by M,i\imilla. .Aege.ites, seized b\ a demon, preci]>itates himself from a high place and is killed. Stratocles. his brother, who had embraced the true f.iith, refuses the succession to his brother's riches, declaring that all things that were his should perish with him. The ,^oth of November is given as the dav on which .\ndrew died. The redactioii of Oregorv of lours "adds, at the i-onclusion of the n.ur.uive. an account of the mir.u le which occurs at the grave of the * I'll'/,! (■/ .\/t/>c-r.\///t\i.\;i, l''.iliiirius. II, 510. " /./■;■• m,inif>ti.i (t f'i\/i/'iis it tii'it i/ii;/s ii//iA//s, I'ahi'niiis, 11, 511. 8 Of. above, p. Ixiii, note 2. THE LE(;END ok ST. ANJJKEW Ixv Apostle : manna and fragrant oil How from the grave, and the greater or less abundance of the manna and the oil foretell the i)ros]jerily of the year to come. In some years there is such an ai)undan( e of oil that it thjws to the middle of the church, whic h is dedicated to tlie Apostle.' The question of the relation of these two groups of acts tcj each other must next engage our attention. The narrative |)reserved in the l)seu{lo-Abdias reveals a larger general plan and a comj)leter unification of material than tlie two sections of the acts of Andrew constituting the first grou]). Are the two fragmentary narratives therefore to be regarded as dissociated jiarts of a more comjdetely unified and larger whole, represented by the version of the pseudo-Abdias? Or i^ the Abdias version, made up chiefly of the story of Andrew's activity in (ireece, which is relatively of late dale and is decidedly more con- ventional and literary in tone than the story of Andrew among the an//in>/^<>p/iai;;i and the Ijarbarians, a develojjment of an earlier form represented in part by the two fragments? The (juestion is of interest, because, in answering it, it will be necessary to go back to the first elements of the legend of Andrew and to determine from what germ the whole great series of his acts s|)rang. The earliest traditions agree in assigning Scythia (instead of Achaia) to Andrew as his special ])rovince. ""J'hus Eusebius "^ mentions only Scythia ('AvS/jtas 8c rifv ^KvOiav) as the scene of Andrew's labors. It is only in the later accounts (as the relatively late Abdias) that Achaia is mentioned as Andrew's province, sometimes alone, sometimes in connection with Scythia. Now Scythia was in ancient times a term of very wide application ; it meant no single group of people usually, but was the general name for the country of the numerous tribes that occujjied the lands about the lilack Sea. 'io the (Ireek the word was a synonym for all that was wild and barbarous. Certain Scythian triltes 1 Two other synthetic lives of Andrew, altlioiigli in tlie jjrof^ress of the events narrated they resemble the Abdias text, in detail arc fre(|uently fuller and occa- sionally appear to preserve more original passages than the Abdias. 'I'hese lives are (i) the work of Kpiphanius, the monk, llepi toO ^lov kuI tQ)v irpA^eoiv Kal tAoi/s ' \v5piov, most accessible in Migne, J'atroloc;. Graeca CXX, 216 ff. ; Migne adds a i-atin translation of the (ireek ; (2) a work by an unknown author, ll/jdfeis Kal irtploioi rov ' AvSpiov iyKup.l(p />i>- ///^/i,'/, and that of Andrew and I'eter among the barbarians, are dislin< tiy ' It is prol)al)li' lii:il tin- inialogy of Crciok M !//)/«, loicfs aided in (lu: ( lian^^c (roiii }Avpni)Kiov to MyrmidiinM. '•* Vol. I, p. (>oi). •■' Across the straits of iIk; Bosporus and not far from MyriiK-ciiim, according to .Straho, If, 6 lif. I >.is aiigclsachsisilio Cle- ilit hi Aiulu'.is (\ , I j). Cicii. Cfinsis, l!il«l. I I, ;iS III. dm., Ciiiiiuu. .\mlif.is iii\il I'.Kiu- (II..'). Cii. (iirin, I'.il.liolh.'k (I I, •;). (111.- ( 'iicm, ( 1(1 iii.mi.i, .\. (I\. 11). ( ;n. ('. Cullon (liumn's, Kilil. 1, ; ;S Ml. C.il., Coll.iMi/. ("viifwiiirs (liii.sl (IV. 10). (li.im. Sicvi'l.s, .\i\gi'ls;u hsi.si he ( '■ i.niinialik. (il^lullis^. \\ iilUci, Ciuiulriss zur (IfSihii hli' ilci .mgrl.'^at h.si.silu'M l.itti'iatiii (1, (') C.ii. ( lullilai , liilil. Ill, 5.1 1)4- ( Iviisi liiuul. I>ic RoMigsniimeii, t-tc. (VI, .)). II. ill Imlilii, IMuuMiiv .111(1. .liici .\ni;l(>- .Saxoii I'dcms (111, i,). llaiM.Kk. Pic rbcilicUiuni; iiiul dci lu'Slaiul, I'ti. (\'l, lo). Haulers /.s. /I'itsihrit'l tui ilciitsi lies .\ llci lluim. II. .1. llolU'iitahil Clui-.ti, liiM. Ill, 175 I. So. lly. Hymns, KiM. 11, ji 1 J.Si. I. el. I.ri.iiuli.'. liiulm.iun, IVis .ilU'ni;li.S( In- Mclio- logiiim (\' I, I .'). Iiulo ('ici. liulo ( "ifiiuanu'. lud. ludiih, nil.l. II, .>.).| \\.\. liil. liiii.m.i, KiM. 111. 117 \\Q. K., KciuMf. The roftiv of llx- (.\hU'x Vrufllonsis (11, ;, ; 111. 1). Kliit;i\ /.iiv ( ifSiliii lito tk's Ui-imos (IV, .(.). I.CLMIUI. ■Ihc 1 CIMIUI ..I St. .XlullCW. Ill l!ii_L;lit'.s .\iij;l.i .S,i.\()ii Ki'.uk-r (VI. 5)- l.ipsiiis. 1 >ic .ipoUi vplu'ii .\iHi.stflj;c' schichtfii, (•t( . (\ 1, !(.). M. Miilici, .\iij;(.'lsai h.si.sihi's l-cse- Inuh (11, (1). M.iid. Ilu- K.UtU' (.1 M.iUidii, l!il)l. I, MK. Middle I'.n-lish. Men. Mciiol.ii;ium, luM. 11, jSj- j()j. Mcti. Mitn(,il ji.i.'^.s.igis ot r.dclhiii.s, liil.l. 111,1 57. Ml..\. Mddom Language Assoeiution. MI.N. Moilfiii Language Notes. MnL. Modern Lnglish. Mod. I!i Manna Mode, Itihl. Ill, ' I I '17- N,ulili. N.uhtiagf. N.ip. Napier. Coll.ilion dei altengli S( hen (;edi(hte im \ \i( elliliiu ii (1\', N'l'. I>. New I'uglish Dietionaiy. N lUI. New I ligh C.eini.in. )11(;. Old High (;ermai\. ).S. Did S.i.\..n. '.111. r.mliiei, r.ihl. 111. l6.(-l66. MM! r.iiil .uid lii.iiine's Heitiiige zur (les.iii.hte del ileutselien Spiache 1111(1 J itei.it 111. Ml. I'ii(eni\. Itil.l. 111. 05 ll(). l/i(ti,(is'. Il/xitfiv ' .\ r('i/>e'i)i' Ncii MaTOnia, in lionnet. .\( l.i .\posLoloi iim .Apoery- pha (VI. n. 's. Tsalms. HiM, 111. S v 236. \an\hoist. Has altenglische (leiHcht \(>m lieiligen .Aiulreas (V, j.|). ;id. Riddles, Hihl. Ill, iS,^--\^,S. \im. Loem. Riming Toem, l?il>l. Ill, 10(1 !(.;, Ro.>l. The Legei\d of St. .Vndiew (llL-l). TABLE OF ABBREVIATIONS Ixxxi Sal. and Sat. Salomon and SaUiin, Bibl. Ill, 58-82. Sat. Christ and Satan, Bibl. II, 521- 562. Sc. Scotch. Seaf. Seafarer, Bibl. I, 299-295. Shipley, The Genitive Case in Anglo- Saxon Poetry (IV, 23). Siev., Sievers. Zu Cynewulf, Anglia XIII, 1-25 (V, 30) ; so unless other specific reference is given. Simons. Cynewulfs Wortschatz (IV, 24). Soul. Soul and Body, Bibl. II, 92-107. Spr. Grein, Sprachschatz. W., Wiilker. Bibliothek der angel- siichsischen I'oesie, II, 1-9 1, 563-568 (11.9)- Wald. Waldere, Bibl. 1, 11-13. Walker. Acts of Andrew and Matthias (VI, 26). Wand. Wanderer, Bibl. I, 284-289. Wid. WidsiiN, Bibl. I, 1-6. Wiilfing. Die Syntax in den Werken Alfreds des Grossen. Wulfstan. Wulfslan, Sammlung der ihm zugeschriebenen Ilomilien, ed. Napier. Berlin, 1883. W.W. Wright-Wiilker, Anglo-Saxon and Old English Vocabularies. Th., Thoqje. Appendix B (II, i). Tr., Trautmann. Zu Cynewulfs Runen- stellen (V, 34) ; so unless other specific reference is given. ZfdPhil. Zeitschrift fiir deutsche I'hilologie. ANDREAS [I] Hwaet ! we gefrunan on fyrndagum twelfe under tunglum tireadige hcTeleS, peodnes pegnas. No hira ))rym ateg camprsedenne ])onne cumbol hneotan, sy(56an hie gedaeldon, swa him Dryhten sylf, 5 heofona heahcyning, hlyt getShte. J>aet wieron mEere men ofer eorSan, frome folctogan ond fyrdhwate, I Cw., A', gefrunon. Gin. regularly cliaitges -an preterits to -on, -usually, but not always, citing the AIS. reading; A'., Ettm. folloiv Gm. without remark. K. at no time gives variant readings, either from the MS. or the Edd. Except in cases of doubtful interpretation, variants of Edd. in the preterit endings will not be recorded hereafter. — 4 AIS. camrjedenne. Gm. hneotan, not changed to hneoton because taken as infinitive ; but Gm. note 'hneotan = hneoton = hniton, pret. pi. of hnltan ? ' K. hneoton ; Gn. hneotan, repeating Gm.'s note ; so also Bright {f\ILN. it, 80). G)i" and Spr. ii, go hneotan, yrcw inf. hnatan, />'. hneotan ; W. in his text never, in his notes rarely, indicates the quantities of vowels. — 5 Gm. si'S'San, and so regu- larly. Gm. generally allows y to stand only as representative of an original u, i as representative of an original \; A', and Ettm. follow Gm. Gn. neither emends jior follows the MS. readings consistently. Thus he changes cining regularly to cyning (//. 77/, 416, 880, etc.) but follows the A/S. in the spellings drihten and dryhten ; he retains syiS'San at times (ll-S,JJ, 706, iigji etc.) but also fretjuently changes to siSSan {//. ^j, 180, 1106, etc.). Hereafter variants of i and y will not be recorded except from the texts of those Edd. xvho endeavor to folloiv the usage of the MS. — 6 MS., Th. lyt. — 8 In the MS. ond as conj. and in composition is usually repre- sented by the abbreviation '). It is written out as ond, couj., in II. g4^, looi, 12OJ i^oj, ijgS-t 1400, "J ig. In composition ond- is written out in II. 202, 28^, 2go, j^j 401, ^08, 310, 818, 8^y, g2j, 1 148, 1224, I2J4, 1521. As conj. and does not occttr in the AIS.; W^s MS. reading iLudfor I. 754 is wrong, as the MS. has here, plainly the usual abbreviation. In composition and- is written out in II. /8g, ^og, 372, 78 j, g2j Gm., Gn., A'., though they uszially preserve the AIS. reading where the word is written out, regularly expand the abbreviation into and. B prints usually ond, sometiines and thtis I. 8 and, /. g ond. IV. does not expand the abbreviations. Inasmuch as ond is I 2 ANDREAS rofe rincas, ))onne rond ond hand on herefelda helm ealgodon, lO on meotudwange. Wc^es hira Matheus sum, se mid ludeum ongan godspell aerest wordum writan wundorcraefte ; Jiam halig God hlyt geteode ut on ))aet Igland, par senig pa git 15 ell)'codigra eSles ne mihte blffides brucan ; oft him bonena hand on herefelda hearde gesceode. Eal WKS )'a;t mearcland morcSre bewunden, feondes facne, folcstede gumena, 20 hselecSa eiSel. N?es ])Sr hlafes wist werum on pam wonge, ne wreteres drync to briiconne, ah hie blod ond fel, fira flSschoman, feorrancumenra, ^egon geond pa peode. Swelc waes peaw hira, 25 pret hie Sghwylcne ell'Seodigra dydan him to mose metepearfendum, para pe pset ealand utan sohte. Swylc WKS ])ces folces freocSoleas tacen, unlsedra eafofi, pret hie eagena gesih'5, 30 hettend heorogrimme, heafodgimmas, agctton gealgmode gara ordum. SySSan him geblendan bitere tosomne, the only for 771 of the W07-d iv7-itte7i out as co7!J., a7td ond- the 77iore ustial for7/i hi composition, the abbreviatio7t is 7-egularly expanded, in the p7-ese7it text, into ond. Varia7tts of Edd. i7i the readi7ig <3/"ond a7td and tvill not be recorded hereafter. 18 G7n., K. gesceod. — 23 77/., G;«., A'., Gn. brucanne. — 24 MS., Edd. feorran cumenra. — 25 MS., JF. 'Segon : IV. alo/te e/ideavors to follow the usage of the MS. in printing S and P ; the other Edd. pri7it, -.cithout re7nark, \> /« i7iitial a7id ti /;/ medial and f/ial position. — 30 Th. earfo'S. — 31 MS., Th. hetted. MS., Edd. heafodgimme; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 8) heafodgimmas. — 32 MS., Edd. ageton, except G7n., A', aguton. — 2,^ -"^dS., Th. geblondan, G/71. geblendon, K. geblendon, G/i. gebleondan. ANDREAS 3 dryas j'urh dvvolcrceft, drync unheorne, se onwende gewit, wera ingepanc, 35 heortan [r-*//] hrea wses Matheus to |/Eere mgeran byrig 40 cumen in ))a ceastre. paer wses cirm micel geond Mermedonia, nianfulra hlofi, fordenera gedrceg, sy|'J>an deofles pegnas Igeascodon aeSelinges sifi. [f. 30^] Eodon him ]>a togenes, garum gehyrsted, 45 lungre under hnde ; nalas late waeron, eorre jescberend, to pam orlege. Hie ]>am halgan ))2Er handa gebundon ond faestnodon feondes cr?efte, haeleS hellfiise, ond his heafdes segl 50 abreoton mid billes ecge. Hwae'Sre he in breostum pa git herede in heortan heofonrices weard, peah 'Se he atres drync atulne onfenge ; eadig ond onmod he mid elne forS wyrcSode wordum wuldres aldor, 55 heofonrices weard, halgan stefne, of carcerne ; him wses Cristes lof on fyrh'iSlocan faeste bewunden. 36 A/S., Edd. heortan hreSre. — 37 B. murndon, Br murndan. — 38 Siev. {PBB. x, 460) -grasdge. — 39 Gm., A'., Gn. gedrehte, Gn? gedrehte. — 43 ^AS"., 7%., Cw., A'., Gh. {note, <■ iinflectie7-ter pliiraP), B. \>egx\ ; Traiitmann (Ayjiewiilf, p. 8/) })ewu ; W. pegnas. /;/ !/ie MS., \a wepende weregiim tearum his sigedryhten sargan reorde 60 grette, gumcna brego, geomran stefne, weoruda vvilgeofan, ond ))us wordum c\vfe(S : " Hu me ell)eodige inwitwrasne, searonet, seowaiN ! A ic syniks waes on wega gehwam willaii |)ines 65 georii on mode ; nu (Surh geoh'iSa sceal d^de fremman swa |>a dumban neat ! ]?u ana canst ealra gehygdo, Meotud mancynnes, mod in hrecSre. (lif ]'in willa sie, wiildres aldor, 70 yxt me waeilogan \vKi)na ecgum, sweordum, aswebban, ic beo sona gearu to adreoganne ]>a?t (Su, Drihten min, engla eadgifa, eJSelleasum, duge^a dsedfruma, deman wille. 75 Forgif me to are, ailmihtig God, leoht on ])issum life, |)y ISs ic lungre scyle, ablended in burgum, refter billhete |nirh hearmcwide lieorugradigra, laSra leodsceacSena, leng jTowian 80 edwitsprrece. Ic to anum |)e, middangeardcs weard, mod stapolige, ixste fyrlicSlufan, ond ))e, feeder engla, beorht blitdgifa, biddan wille, ■Sset (Su me ne gescyrige mid scyldhetum, 85 weriginn wrohtsmiJSum, on j'one wyrrestan, dugoiSa dcmend, deaJS ofer [eorSan." [f. 30''] 63 Sie7'. {PBfl. X, 460) -K'odge. — 64 MS., Tit., Gii.-, S/r. ii, ^j; {hut seowa'N, seowia'S ? as second readi)ig), B., W. seo■^Sa■^' ; Giu., A'., Gii., Cos. {PBB. xxi, S) seowa'i?. — 66 Cos. (BBB. xx/,S) geoh'Sa = geah^'a. — 67 Cm., A', dreda. — 71 T//., G/)i. wx'fna. — -So T/i., Gu., and S/r. //', 60/ )>reo\vian. - — 85 G//i. tictc, Gn. note scyldhatum ? ; B. scild-, B!^ scyld-. ANDREAS 5 iEfter l)yssum wordum com wuldres tacen halig of heofenum, swylce hadre segl, to fam carcerne ; ]£er gecySed wearS, 90 J^get halig God helpe gefremede. Da wear'5 gehyred heofoncyninges stefn wrffitlTc under wolcnum, wordhleoSres sweg mseres ])eodnes ; he his magu])egne under hearmlocan h^lo ond frofre 95 beadurofum ahead beorhtan stefne : " Ic fe, Matheus, mine sylle sybbe under swegle. Ne beo 6u on sefan to forht, ne on mode ne murn ; ic ]'e mid wunige ond \>e alyse of ])yssiim leoSubendum 100 ond ealle ]>a. menigo ])e ]>e mid wuniatS on nearonedum. p>e is neorxnawang, blffida beorhtost, boldwela faegrost, hama hyhthcost, halegum mihtum torht ontyned ; ];£er '8u tyres most 105 to widan feore willan briican. Ge])ola ])eoda )'rea ; nis seo prah micel, ])3et ])e wjerlogan witebendum, synnige ^urh searocrseft, swencan motan. Ic ])e Andreas zedre onsende no to hleo ond to hro'Sre in J^as hseSenan burg ; he 'be alyseS of j^yssum leodhete. Is to )!ffire tide taehiiet hwile emne mid soSe seofon ond twentig nihtgerimes, ))get 'Su of nede most, 115 sorgum geswenced, sigore gewyr^od, 89 MS. s^gl; Th., Gm., JsT., Gfi., W. sasgl. — 93 77/., Cm. word hleo'Sres ; Gm. places sweg in I. g4". — 99 MS. ne ne mum. — loi MS. the second he writte7i in above the line.— \02 MS., Edd. neorxna wang. — 105 B. tires, BP' tyres.— 109 MS., Edd. .synne. — 112 Gfn. alysed. ANDREAS hweorfan of hcnSum in gehyld Godes." Gevvat him j'il se hSlga helm a^lvvihta, engla scyppend, to |'am uphcaii ecSelrice. He is on riht cyning, staJSolfest styrend, in stowa gehwam. [H] Da waes Matheus miclum onbryrded niwan stefne. Nihthehii toglad, hmgre leorde ; leoht a;fter com, daegrcdwoma. IHigucS samnade, 125 hScSne hildfrecan, heapum prungon (gU(isearo gallon, garas hrysetlon), bolgenmode, under bordhreocSan. Woldon cvninian, hwiv^er cwice lifdon )'a I'C on carceine clommum fivste 130 hleoleasan wic hwile |wunedon, [f^-3i'^] hwylcne hie to Ste Merest mihton aefter fyrstmearce feores berfeilan. Hcefdon hie on rune ond on runcra^fte awriten, wailgradige, wera endestref, 135 h\v;vnne hie to mose metepearfendum 117 Jl/S., Edd hweorfest ; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 8) hweorfan. — 118 MS. ge him, -.vith no tndication of omission ; all Edd. gewat. — 120 MS. rice^, t/ie loioer part of the s erased ; so jVap.; IV. after e (y' rice, a heavy period follo^ved by a semicolon. Bntthe MS. has plainly s, the comma beneath the partly erased letter indicating that it is to be removed. All Edd. eSelrice ; Gn. note, ^ J/S. e^"el rices, eSel unflectierter dativ?'' — 120 Gn. onriht. — 121 The first section of the narratir'e in the MS. ends with gehwam. Space for one line is left 7'acant and the second section begins with a large capital \), followed by a smaller capital A. Hereafter, since the method of dividing the narrative into sections varies only in insignificant details, these divisions will not be described, but will be indicated by spacing and numbering in the text. — 125 Th. diegred woma. — 134 Gn. hi. — 134 Cos. {PBB. .xxi, S) omits on before rimcrasfte. — 135 SiCi'. {PBB. .»", 460) -grjedge. — 136 MS., 'Ph. hwsne ; B. hwanne as MS. reading, B.- hwaene. Th., Gm. mete I'earfendum. ANDREAS 7 on I'Sre werj'Oode weorfian sceoldon. Cirnidon caklheorte, corJ^or oJSrum getang ; reSe rSsboran rihtes ne gimdon, Meotudes mildse ; oft hira mod onwod 140 under dimscuan dcofles larum, J'onne hie unladra eaueCum gelyfdon. Hie ■Sa gemetton modes glawne, haligne haele, under heolstorlocan bidan beadurofne pees him beorht cyning, 145 engla ordfruma, unnan wolde. Da waes first agan frumrEEdenne j'inggemearces butan J'rTm nihtum, swa hit wselwulfas awriten haefdon, ))aet hie banhringas abrecan ])ohton, 150 lungre tolysan he ond sawle, ond j'onne todielan dugufie ond geogoSe, werum to wiste ond to wil))ege, fseges flgeschoman. Feorh ne bemurndan, grjedige gilSrincas, hu ])3es gastes sifi i55 gefter swyltcwale geseted wurde ! Swa hie symble ymb pritig ])ing gehedon nihtgerimes ; woes him neod micel, pset hie tobrugdon blodigum ceaflum fira flsBschoman him to foddorpege. 160 pa. waes gemyndig, se ^e middangeard gesta'Selode strangum mihtum, hia he in ellpeodigum yrmtium wunode, belocen leo(Subendum, \>e oft his kifan adreg for Ebreum ond Israhehim ; 165 138 T//., Gni., A'., Gn. corner. — 142 A", 6';/., B. eafeSum. — 143 Th., Cm., A'., Gn., B. gleawne ; /)'.'- glawne. — 145 AIS. wacs, Edd. hwaes ; Bright {MLN. it, 86) J>ass. — 157 A', gehegdon. — 158 A'^ap. after nihtgerimes a/i erasure of one or two letters in the MS. — 163 Siev. (PBB. x, 460) -)'eodgum. Th., Gm., A'., Gn. wunade, — 164 MS., Edd. of; Cos. [PBB. xxi, 9) oft. Gin., A', adieag. 8 ' ANDREAS swylce he Judca gaklorcn'eftum wifistrd stranglice. pa sio stefn gewearJS gehered of heofenum, |)air se halga wer in Achaia, Amlreas, w;v!S ; leode Utrde on lifes weg. 170 ]">a him cirebakhnii cininga wnldor, Meotnil mancvnnes, nuullionl onlcac, woonuhi nrihlen, Dnd |>iis worchnn cwa^iS : " ]'n sceah fcian t)nd fci (N htdan, sicSe gesecan, (Ni5r sylfStan 175 eard weardigafs, ecSel healda)) nu)riNi)irra'ftum. Swa is |'Sie nienigo l>ca\v, ||>a^t hie uncri(>ra i^ngum no \villa(S [f. 31''] on l>ani folcstede feores geunnan, syMSan manfnlle on Mermedonia 180 onfindaiS feasceat'tne ; |>;vr sceall fcorhgedal, eainihc ylda rwoahii, aMtor \vvr|'an. DSr ic seomian wat |'inne sigebroiSor mid l)ani burgwavnm bendum f.-^stne. Nu bi(N fore jtoo niht, |>a^t he on |iitre ])eode sceal 1S5 fore hJEJSenra handgewinne jnirh gares grii>e gast onsendan, ellorfusnc, bfitan Jiu Sr cyme." .-lulre him Anilrcas agef andsware : " Hu ma^g ic, Dryhten mm, ofer deop gelad 190 fore gofremman on feorne weg swa hnviHue. heofona scyppend, wnldres waldend, swa t^u worde becwist? Dnet ma?g engel |>in tnvJS geferan. Of heofenum con him hohiia begang, 195 171 G/t. cirebeaklum {/ioi ,!s W. stiiUs cire bealdum) ; J/. w<'/c- cyncbaldum ? — 174 J/S., luU. fii\N; Cos. {,PB P. xxi, g), Simons {f. S9) ferS.— iSi 77/., G»i., A'., G/t. sceiil. — 185 Cos. {PBB. .v.r/, <;), Siwons (/>. loj) oitx for fore. ANDREAS 9 sealte sSstreamas ond swanrade, waroJSfarucSa gewinn ond wa^terbrogan, wcgas ofer widland. Nc synt mc winas cufie, eorlas elj'eodige, ne )'£er ceniges wat haelefta gehygdo, ne me herestrJEta 200 ofer cald waeter cuSe sindon." Him (5a ondsvvarude ece Dryhten : " Eala, Andreas ! ))cet (Su a woldest ))8es siSfaetes sane weorpan ! Nis ]>xt unea'Se eallwealdan Gode 205 to gefremmanne on foldwege, fet sio ceaster hider on pas cneorisse under swegles gang aseted wyr8e, breogostol breme, mid ]'am burgvvarum, gif hit worde becwi(S wuldres agend. 210 Ne meaht tSn jjjes si(5faetes szene weor'San, ne on gewitte to wac, gif iSfi vvel ))encest wi6 J'inne waldend ware gehealdan, treowe tacen. Beo cSu on tid gearu ; ne rhajg ))aes JErendes ylding wyrcSan. 215 DO scealt J)a fore geferan ond \nn feorh beran in gramra gripe, lra(S hyge, ah hi' wa'S ania-d ollcn\VLH)iics, lu'aid Olid hi_m'H)l, iialas iiildlata, gcan), giiiSc tram, to (lodes c ampo. Cicwal liim |>a on uhtan mid ;viihvge 235 ofiT sandhUnxNu to s;vs 7t',r ///()'(■, |>nsto on gr|'ani"c, ond his |>ognas mid, gangan on grcoto ; garsocg hlyncdc, bt'otoii 1m imslicamas. Se boorn \v;vs on hyhte, sy^l'an ho on wainiNc \\Klf;V(Nme scip 240 moiiig gcnu'tlr. j^i ( oni moigontorht l)ia( na bcoihtost ol'cr bicomo sncowan, halig of lu'olstro ; lu^ofoncandol blac ol'iM lagollodas. ill' ^a•^ tidwoavdas, |>rvmlu r |>iy, |'ognas Igi'mcttc.] 245 modiglii r nuMin, on nuMol>ate sittan siM'iomc. swvKo hio otor s;v comon. ]';v't wa-s l>iihtcn svli, dngo<\i woaldcMKl, ci'c admihlig, mid his onglnni twam. 22"/ .J/.S". \vi'''ril ; />'. /,■,/■;■//// -f.viltui'. j.| 1 .1/,V,, /■,;',/. HUM gen torlu ; S/>r. ii, 264, Co.':. (/'/?/>. xxi, g) niovgontotlit. 2.\2 A', ln'aihtost. j.)<; V'/uw/i;// f/ii'/y is no iiidiiation of an omis- sion in till- MS., a ■n'o/t/ /i(\i ont after |>egnas. .7'//. notes the omission but suf^plies no toord to fill it. K. gesccawode, (////., (/;/., //'., />'. gescah ; AVfT'. {/V^'/k .»'. f/^) re/rets both /Ytii/ini^s for metrical reasons and f^rof'oses gcnictto. ANDKKAS I^ WJLMon Im" oil ^cs( iiplan scipfrrendum, 250 coiUvs onlicc cali^cndum, l-onne hic on noict nc wislc, sc ?ic |'a:s wordes bad, hwtet sc manna wa^s melSelhcgendra, |.c he |ia-r on waio^c | vvi<"S|.ingodc : [f- o-''l " VVc of Marnicdonia niaigiSc syndoii fcorran gcfcicdc ; us mid (lode ba^r 265 on hranratlc hcahstcln naca, snellic SEemeaih, snudc bcwundon, o^ijia-t \vc l)issa Icoda land gcsohton, wivrc bcwreccne, swa us wind fonhaf." 1 1 im I'ii Andreas caJSmod oncwrc?) : 270 " Wolde ic 1)0 biddan, |>rh ic l>c ^'^-'K'l 'Y^ sincweoriSunga, syllan nicahtc, ]>;rl ("Su us gclnohtc bianlc ccole, hca hornscipc, ofer luvxles cfiel on l-jurc maigJSc ; bi.^ (Sc meorfi wi.~S Cod, 275 ]Kvl \n\ lis on lade liiSe weor?ie." .c, 77. ..... Inn. <;.. anlicc. - 255 M^S', JuM. frrcgn ; C note ' frrrgn = intcrro- l,)r r,.. (rnn. ..w. ,) fxgn._.57 rf. „.. .nva.gc ../.■ n ere-e .fug. . Su,e,'t {Put. A ///) truvgcn-?-^ 260 MS. ..Iniihti. sUu,dn,,ul nuloj a Inu //>., a63 A'. l.a (/..,..., ' ^o/..>u /. tl,erc: etc). G„. wW Lingode. - 267 Los. (/ /.A. . . , g)Ui»,ons A ,30 sunde. - 26S ^/.V. I-iss ; 6';/., /«.vrr.r/// «. MS., Hs- - ^7 > ^S, biddan inserted al'ove the line, (im., K. I'cah. 12 ANDKKAS Kft him oiulswaioilc iViSi'liiiga lu-Im of yMiiU>, c\\y!,h\ scipiioiul : " Ni- ina^ou \a U'tnlnu'an'e, mviel mixles liilit, to I'U'ie nui'tan l>vrig, |>i(Hk'ii liDtesta, gif An us |'uu" wilt DU tmMi'tari)(Se miltse gocviNan." Him i>uils\\aiiHle cngla |»coden, 290 neregoiid lua, of iiacan stofne : "Wo (Se t'stlu u\iil us \villa(S ferigan truilue ofer lisrcs ba'iS efno to I'am laiule pitr pe lust mynefi ti> goscraime, syJSiSan go oowre 295 gafuira'ilennc agileu habbaiS, sioattas gosrvifc'ue, swa i'dw scipweaulas, aras i>fer vMionl, unuau \\illai"S." Him |>a otstlue Aiulicas wiiS, winepearfende, wonlum m;vlde : 300 " N;vbbe ic fivted gold lu- tfithgestrcon, welan lu- wiste lu' w ua gt'spaiin, landcs m.' loi enra beaga. pa-t ii' \'c ma\ue lust ahwottan, willan ill wotulde, swa t^u worde berwist." 280 Sicn: (/'/>' Ji. .1, ^do) -l-eoilge. — jSj A'. l>Wer. — ^85 'J'//. t»is/>rint ages. — - jSO A'. hwivteiN. — -87 A', l-a-rre. — JvSS MS. Nus. /.V.. //'. wine learfende. — 301 •//'. <».»■ JA.V. faxed, hit A'acfttr. f.-vted; A''. fivced; Gut., A'., .lA f.vtedgoKl ; (,«., //'., C, AV/^-zi/ (A//.X. //, So) fa-ted gold. — 303 Si/i/wr (AV/^. AV//./. ,\, /_»/) iUii/ Sit^:: (/VjA*. .v, j/y) rct'///./ <'/////* landos nc. ANDREAS 13 Him ])a. beorna breogo, ]s5v he on bolcan saet, 305 ofer waro(Sa geweorp wi(S))ingode : I" Hu gevvearcS ))c pais, wine leofesta, [f. 2,7,^^ tiset (Su saebeorgas secan vvoldes, merestrcama gemet, maJSmum bedEeled, ofer cakl cleofu ceoles neosan? 310 Nafast )'e to frofre on farofistrgete hlafes wiste ne hlutterne drync to dugoiSe? Is se drohtaiS Strang )'am j)e lagolade lange cunnap." Da him Andreas Jmrh ondsware, , 315 wis on gewitte, wordhord onleac : " Ne gedafena(S |)e, nu }'e Dryhten geat welan ond wiste ond woruldspede, tSaet {511 ondsware mid oferhygdum, sece sarcwide ; scire bi?i Sghwam, 320 ))cet he ea'Smedum ellorfusne oncnawe ciifilice, swa )'ret Crist bebead, peoden ])rymfest. We his pegnas synd gecoren to cempum. He is cyning on riht, wealdend ond wyrhta wuldorprymmes, 325 an ece God eallra gesceafta, swa he ealle befeh8 anes crgefte, hefon ond eorSan, halgum mihtum, , sigora selost. He fet sylfa cw3e?i, faeder folca gehwa^s, ond lis feran het 330 geond ginne grund gasta streonan : ' Fara?) nu geond ealle eorcSan sceatas emne swa wide swa wseter bebiige^, 306 G/!. wiiS Hngode. — 309 Jl/S. bedaele"S. — 310 A/, calde. — 312 AfS. the first t ^hlutterne written in ahm'e the line. — 319 Gm., I\I. oferhygdum. — 323 MS.. Gtn. We is. — 328 Gm., A'., Gn. heofon. — 329 C. note suggests sellend /w selost. — 332 MS. plainly sceatas, the c corrected from a i\ so also Nap. ; B., VV. as MS. and in /tuY sceattas, IV. A'achtr. .sceatas; Gin., A", Gn., C. sceatas. 14 , ANDREAS oSfie stedewangas streEte gelicga)' ; bodiaiS aefter burgum beorhtne gelcafan 335 ofer foldan fsetim ; ic eow freoSo healde. Ne (Surfan ge on ]>a fore fra^twe Itedan, gold ne seolfor ; ic cow goda gehwees on eovverne agenne dom est ahwette.' Nu (Su seolfa miht srS viserne 340 gehyran hygej'ancol ; ic sceal hrafie cunnan, hwaet |(Su us to dugirJSum gedon wille." [f. t,^^^ Him )»a ondswarode ece Dryhten : " Gif ge syndon |'egnas ]'ces ]'e prym ahof ofcr middangeard, swa ge me secga]), 345 end ge geheoldon |'a?t eow se halga bead, |)onne ic eow mid gefean ferian wille ofer brimstreamas, swa ge benan sint." J>a in ceol stigon coUenfyrhSe, ellenrofe ; Sghwylcum wearS 350 on merefarocSe mod geblissod. [IV] Da ofer y^a, geswing Andreas ongann mereli?iendum miltsa biddan wuldres aldor, ond pus wordum cw?e8 : " Forgife ))e Dryhten domweorfiunga, 355 willan in worulde ond in wuldre blzed, Meotud manncynnes, swa (Su me hafast on j'yssum siSfajte sybbe gecySed ! " 334 Cc's. {PBB. XXI, 9) stedewanga. — 337 Gm., A'., Af. durfon, Cm. as MS. durfan; J/, note hurfon. — 340 Gn. meaht. — 342 A/S. dugudum. — 343 A/S. ^ce ; IV. aece. — 346 A', phnes the liemistkh after geheoldon. — 354 77/. cwaed. — 356 77/., Gm., A'., Git. on worulde. — 358 B. sibbe, />'.- sybbe. ANDREAS ' 15 Gesaet him pa se halga helmwearde neah, aeSele be rcJSeluni. yKfre ic ne hyrde 360 ))on cymlicor ceol gehladenne heahgestreonum. Haile?) in sceton, I'eodnas j'rymfuUe, pegnas wlitige. Da reordode rice ])eoden, ece aelmihtig, heht his engel gan, 365 mjerne maguj^egn, ond mete syllan, frefran feasceafte ofer fiodes wylm, Jjset hie ]>e eaS mihton ofer ySa gearing drohtajj adreogan. ]7a gedrefed wear?i, onhrered hvvselmere ; hornfisc plegode, 370 glad geond garsecg, ond se grsega m^ew waelglfre wand ; wedercandel swearc, windas weoxon, wggas grundon, |streamas styredon, strengas gurron, [f. 34a] • wado gewtCtte. Wgeteregsa stod 375 I'reata ])ry6um ; pegnas wurdon acohnode ; senig ne wende, )>3et he lifgende land begete, )>ara j^e mid Andreas on eagorstream ceol gesohte. Naes him cuS pa gyt, 380 hwa pam saeflotan sund wisode. Him \>a. se halga on holmwege ofer argeblond Andreas pa git, pegn peodenhold, ))anc gessegde, ricum rsesboran, pa he gereordod waes : 385 359 A/S., EdJ. holm-; Cos. {PBB. xxt, g) holm = helm, as in 3g6'\ ' Wol zu dndern.^ — 360 W. after hyrde a Utter, probably g, has been erased in the MS. — 362 77/., Cm., A'., B. insaiton. — 367 MS., Th., Gm., K., IV., B. feasceaftne ; Gn., Cos. {rBB. xxi, g) feasceafte. — 368 Gn. hi. Gm. misprint ead. — 375 Cos. {PBB. xxi, g) wada gewealce .' Simons (/. 148) waedo = wjeda. — 382 Th. wa for ba. — 384 MS., rh., Gn. J^eoden hold ; Gm., A'., M. i^eodne hold ; Gn."^, Spr. ii, j86, IV., B., C. beodenhold. l6 ANDREAS " DC- I'issa swoiscmla so?if;v:st Meotud, lifcs IcDhtfruma, lean forgilde, weoruda waldeinl, ond ))e wist gife, heofonlicne hlaf, swa (Sii hyldo vviJS me ofer firigendstream freode gecyfidest ! 390 Nii synt ge|>reade J'egnas mine, geonge gucSrint-as ; garsccg hlymmetJ, geofon geotendo ; grund is onhrered, deoi)e gedrefed ; duguiS is geswenced, modigra nuTigcn myclnm gebysgod." 395 Him of hehnan oncwiuiS ha^le'Sa Scypjiend : " LcEt nu gefeiian flotan userne, lid to lande ofer laguf;v;sten, ond I'onne gebidan beornas l>ine, aras on earde, h\v;i:;nnc (Nu eft cyme." 400 Edre him j'S eoiias agefan ondsware, ]>egnas J'rohthearde ; pafigan ne woldon, (S?et hie forleton a:t lides stefnan leofne lare(.)\v ond him land curon : " llwitler h\veoifa(S we hlafordlease, 405 geomormode, gode orfeorme, synnum wunde, gif we swica(S j'e? We bloS lacSe on landa gehwam, folcum fracoJSe, I'onne fira |bearn, [f. 34*^] ellenrofe, leht besittap, 410 hwylc hira selost symle gelaeste hlaforde a^t hilde, j'onne hand ond rond 3S9 Til. as J/.S". -lice, Icxt -licne ; so Gin., A'., Ciii. — 390 Cm., A'., M. firigen- stream. — 393 MS., Th., Cm., //'. heofon ; K., Gn., £., C, Cos. (rBB. x.xi, 9) geofon; cf. /joS", /j;Sj;\ — 394 //'. os J/S. dugud. — 395 B. miclum. — 396 J AS"., A't/i/. holme ; (///. >/oU of helme ; S/r. ii, g^ holm, ' Jer Helm des Schiffes, am SteiicniiJcr ? ' C. note ' Fc'r/ia/'s mistaken for helman, the helm of the ship'' ; Simons p. yd holm = helm, ' steiierriit/er'' ; a gleawlice gingran sine, wuldorspedige weras, wordum trymman : " Ge paet gehogodon, ]>a ge on holm stigon, ])8et ge on fara folc feorh gelSddon, 430 ond for Dryhtnes lufan deaS ])ro\vodon, on ^Imyrcna ettelrice sawle gesealdon. Ic ]'?et sylfa wat, ])get lis gescyldeJS scypi)end engla, weoruda Dryhten. Waiteregesa sceal, 435 geSyd ond geJSreatod Jmrh ))ry8cining, lagu lacende, liSra wyrSan. Swa gesSlde iu, past we on seebate ofer waru'iSgewinn wceda cunnedan, farocSridende. Frecne lulhton 440 413 A/S. fore grunden ; T/i., IV. foregrunden. — 420 Gm., A'., M. heos. — 423 77/., Gm., M. laS. K. feor. — 424 MS., Th., Gm., A'., M., B., IV., C. sand; Gn., Cos. {PBB. xxi, 10) sund. — 425 Gn. note grand ? >r grund. — 426 Gtn. misprint, M. heado-; C. hea'So-, ' perhaps for heahSo-.' — 433 IV. after sylfa a letter erased in the MS. 43S A'. l>at. — 439 A', Gn. wada. W. as MS. cunedan, Nachtr. cunnedan. — 440 Gm., M. -riXende. I 8 ANDREAS egle ealada ; eagorstreamas beoton bordstcefiu ; brim oft oncwasS, y6 oSerre. Hwilum upp astod of brimes bosme jon bates fa^JSm [f. 35^] egesa ofer yMid. /Elmihtig ]'xt, 445 Meotud mancynnes, on mere]'yssan beorht basnode. Beornas wurdon forhte on niotie ; frizes wihiedon, miltsa to niEerum. ]'>a seo menigo ongan clypian on ceole ; cyning sona aras, 450 engla eadgifa, yiSum stilde, wxteres wa^hiium, windas J'reade ; sie sessade, sniylte wurdon merestreama gemeotu. Da ure mod ahloh syJSiSan we gesegon imder swegles gang 455 windas ond wSgas ond wreterbrogan forhte gewordne for Frean egesan. Forj'an ic eow to soiSe secgan wille, J)nst nSfre forlSte?i lifgende God eorl on eortSan, gif his ellen deah." 460 Swa hleo'cSrode habg cempa, Seavvum gepancul ; I'egnas lierde eadig oreta, eorlas trymede, oJSt'Siet hie semninga slaip ofereode, mecSe be niieste. Mere sweo8erade, 465 yiSa ongin eft oncyrde, hreoh holmj'racu. ]^a ]K\n\ halgan weartJ a?fter gryrehwile gast geblissod. 442 (7//.-, S/>f. /, i^j, S/mdf/s (/. /S) brun A'r brim. A', eft. — 445 77/., Gw., .1/. vMiN. — 452 77/., Cm. windes, G/fi. ticU windes I'reate, or {^iioU to I. ^/j) windas hreade. — 453 JAS"., 77/., Gm. sacs essade ; G m . note {\') %zt% essadon, {2) sa* es.sade (3) sns sessade. — 45S Gni., A'., Gn. omit to. — 459 Gm. misprint foliated. ANDREAS 19 [V] Ongan (Sa reordigan rSdum snottor, wis on gewitte, wordlocan onspeonn : 470 " Neefre ic seElidan selran mette, macrreftigran, pnes tie me J'ynce'S, rowend rofran, rEedsnotterran, wordes wisran. Ic wille J)e, eorl unforcuiS, anre nil gena 475 bene biddan, J'eah ic ))e beaga lyt, sincweorSunga, syllan mihte, faetedsinces : wolde ic freondscipe, J'eoden ))rym|faist, pinne, gif ic mehte, [f. 35 ^J begitan godne. J>ses Sia gife hleotest, 480 haligne hyht on heofon])rymmc, gif 80 lidwerigum larna |>inra este wyrfiest. Wolde ic anes to tie, cynerof haelecS, cr?eftes neosan : ■Saet (Su me getzehte, nu )>e tir cyning 485 end miht forgef, manna scyppend, hu tiu wggflotan waere bestemdon, sjehengeste, sund wisige. Ic W3es on gife^e lu ond nu [))a] syxtyne sltium on seebate, 490 mere hrerendum mundum freorig, 473 Til., Gm., K., Gn. rorend (A", trans. ^ rower''), Gn. Spr. 11,^84 rorend a scribal error for rowend? — 478 IV. between freond ««^/ scipe, a letter erased in the MS. — 479 MS. Hne ; Th. as MS. Hiie, i.e. Hnne. Th., Gm., K., Gn. mihte. — 482 Siev. {PBB. X, 460) -wergum. — 4S3 MS., T/i., Gm., K., Gn., B. est; Gn:-, '/.iipitza {Angl. Hi, j6gi), Siev. {PBB. x, 5/7), Bright {MLA^. ii. So), IV., C. este. — 485*-486'^ Cos. (PBB. xxi, 10) nu ]>q tircyning || ))a miht forgef. — 487 Gm., K. bestemdan. — 489" Gn. ;/£)/^ gife'S = geofon ? Spr. i, ^06 on gife'Se, iingefdhr? — 489* Siev. (PBB. X, 5/7) notes that the half-line is too short ; Holthausen {Angl. xiii, 35y) reads iu ond nul)a ; Bright [MLN. ii, 80) J>a iu ond nu. — 491 IV. an r erased between mere and hrerendum; K. merehrerendum. 20 ANDREAS eagorstreamas (is Sys ane ma), sua ic ffifre ne geseah Snigne mann, J'ryfibearn haeleSa, ]'e gellcne, steoran ofer stsefnan. Streamwelm hwileS, 495 beate]' brimstaeSo ; is j'cs bat ful scrid, faereS famigheals, fugole gelicost glides on geofone. Ic georne vvat, ])set ic £efre ne geseah ofer ySlade on s^leodan syllicran craeft. 500 Is ]'on geliccost swa he on landsceare stille stande, ]'£er hine storm ne mjeg, wind avvecgan, ne waeterflodas brecan brondstrefne ; hwseSere on brim snovvet5 snel under segle. Du eart seolfa geong, 505 wigendra hleo, nalas wintrum frod, hafast pl-h on fyrhtSe, faro?ilacende, eorles ondsware ; geghwylces canst worda for worulde wishc andgit." Him ondswarode ece Dryhten : 510 " Oft J'ffit ges^leS, ])?et we on sSlade, scipum under scealcum, |j)onne sceor cymetS, [f. 36^] 494 TIAS"., EdJ. haele'5; Cos. {PBB. xxi, id) haeleSa. — 495 C;«., A'., Gii. hwile'S ; Gn.'^, Spr. a, 117, B., C. hwile'5. — 496 MS., Edd. beata)>; Spr. i, 106, Holthaiisen {PBB. xz'i, jjo) beatel). A'., B. brim stae'So { IV. incorrectly ascribes also brimstaecSo to B.). Gm., K. Jjeos. MS., T/i., JV., C. ful scrid ; Gm., A', fulscryd ; Gtn. 7iote, Gn., B. fulscrid. — 497 Gm. fereS; K. fare'5. ^ — 49S Gm., K. geofene. — 499 MS., Th., Gm., K., Gn., B., W. yiSlafe ; G/i. Xachtr. and Gn?; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 11), C. ySlade. — 500 MS., Th. sae leodan ; Gtn., K. sie Isedan. — 501 Th., Gm., K., Gn., B. gelicost. MS. plainly lansceare ; Th., W. as MS. lansceape {but W. Xachtr, lansceare); Th. text, as MS.; Gm. (seeape, i?iisprint), K., Gn., JV., B., C. land- sceape ; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 11) landsceare. The syllable Ian- stands at end of a line in the MS. Cf. 6S4", i22g''. — 504 Gn. brontstaefne, Gn."^, Spr. i, ij6 brondstaefne ; Cos. {PBB. xxi, //) brontst3efn[n]e. B. as MS. sneowe'S, B."^ snowe'S; Gfu., A'., Gn., B., C. sneowe'5. — 507 MS., Edd. ))e. G?n., A', -lacendes. Ay;/., on the left margin of the page in the MS., the word leof. — 512 Folio jj'' ends ivith scealcum. Th. thinks a leaf has been cut out; but the other Edd. print without interruption ; cf 43'- ANDREAS 21 brecati ofer bseSweg brimhengestum. Hwllum us on ySum •earfo'Slice gesEeleS on stevve, j'eh we siS nesan, 515 frecne geferan. Flodwylm ne maeg manna aenigne ofer Meotudes est lungre gelettan ; ah him Hfes geweald, se Se brimu bindeS, brune ySa ■fiy(S ond ]5reatat5. He J^eodum sceal 520 racian mid rihte, se 6e rodor ahof ond gefjestnode folmum sTnum, worhte ond wreSede, wuldras fylde beorhtne boldwelan ; swa gebledsod wearS engla eSel ]mrh his anes miht. 525 Forpan is gesyne, s5S orgete, cuS oncnawen, j'set Su cyninges eart ))egen gejmngen, prymsittendes, for)jan fe sona sEehohii oncneow, garsecges begang, })3et iu gife haefdes 5 30 hahges gastes. Hasrn eft onwand, ary?ia geblond ; egesa gestilde, wIdfaeSme waeg ; wsedu sw?e?iorodon seoS})an hie ongeton ))aet tie God haefde wsere bewunden, se t5e vvuldres blaed 535 gestaSolade strangum mihtum." J>a hleo(^rade halgan stefne cempa collenferhS, cyning wyrSude, wuldres waldend, ond )>us vvordum cwgetS : «' Wes t5u gebledsod, brego mancynnes, 540 Dryhten Haelend ! A ]>in dom lyfa« ! 515 EM. si-5nesan, exre/'i A'. SI'S nesen, a/id B. siS nesan {IV. imor^-ectly ascribes siSnesan/(7^.)- — 5-1 Cw., A'. r3edan>/- racian. — 523 Th., Gf?i., A'., Gn. wuldres. — 526 Th. ongeten. — 531 Th. hserneft.— 532 MS., Th., Cm., A', ar ySa. — 535 MS. bewunde. — 538 Th. wyrSude, ' apparently an error for wer-'Seode.' — 539 Gvi., A', wealdend. 22 ANDREAS de nch ge feor is ))in nama halig, wuldre gewlitegad ofer \ver|)coda, miltsum gemzersod. NSnig manna is under lioofDnhwcalle, hivleJSa cynnes, 54 S '(Sa:tte areccan ma;g oiSi'Se rim wite hu (Nrymlice, j'eoda jbaldor, [f. 36'^] gasta gcocend, |>ine gife dSlest. Hum is gesyne, sawla norgcnd, I'.-vt (Nu I'issuni hysse hold gewurde 550 onil hine gcongne geofum \vyr(Sodest, wis on gewitte end wordtwidum. Ic ;vt efenealdum jvfre ne mctte on nuxlsefan maran snyttro." Him cSa of ceole oncvva^tS cyninga wuldor, 555 fra?gn fromlice fruma ond ende : " Saga, I'ances glcaw I'Cgn, git" an(Uin, ludca cynn \viod weere, |)cah (Se ho wundra feala weorodum geoyfide, sweotulra ond gesynra ; synnige ne mihton 565 oncnawan I'.Tt cynebearn, so (Se acenned wearcS to hloo ond to hI■o^ro liivlo^a i vnno, 546 (7/1. noti- mxge ? — 547 (/w. misprint lui. — 550 //'. e c/'hysse ■:crittt->i upon (in t/dsiiri: — 552 .IAS", wis ongewitte. 7'//., O'/n., A'., On.-, />'., Brig/it (J/Z,\'. //, Si) wis on gewitte; Cn. wisan gewitte; //'. wison gewitte. — 553 77/. a^fen-. — 556 A'., B. fruman ; />'.'- fruma. — 557 //'. ii liisio/orotion in the MS. furtiii/iy oTi-r-t jvrrw //ms, especitillv the wifft/.t gif (557), tweonfi (55S), ar (559), wiJS, bearne (560). These -words are only faintly h\i:^ible in the reproJuetion. — 559 Cos. i^PBB. .v.v/, 12) reads Na^t arlease. — 561 S/e7: (/"/>'/>'. .\, .fdo) unsalge. — 562 //'. MS. doubtfully no or ne ; .Yap. plainly no ; the reproduction is not clearly legible ; all J'.dd. no, except />'. ne. — 564 (7w., A", fela. K. gecyX^'e. ANDREAS 23 eallum eorJSwarum. /I^J'elinge weox word ond wisdom, ah he )'ara wundra a, domagende, dSl iKciiigne 570 frsetre pcode beforan cyfide." Him (Sa Andreas agef andsvvare : " Hu mihte I'xit gewyr?)an in wer))eode, )>ait tin ne gehyrde HaBlendes miht, gumena Icofost, hu he his gif cyMe 575 geond woruld wide, wealdendes beam? Sealde he dumbum gesprec, deafe gehyrdon, healtum ond hreofum hyge blissode, ■8a )'e limseoce lange vvsEron, werige, wanhale, witum gebundene, 580 sefter burhstediim blinde gesegon ; swa I he on grundwsege gumena cynnes [f-37'''] manige missenlice men of deaSe worde awehle. Swylce he eac wundra feala cynerof cylSde Jairh his crseftes miht. 585 He gehalgode for heremsegene win of wa:tere ond wendan het, beornum to bHsse, on )'a beteran gecynd. Swylce he afedde of fixum twam ond of fif hlafum fira cynnes 590 fif (Susendo ; fettan saGton, reonigmode, reste gefegon, werige sefter waJSe, wiste J'egon, menn on moldan, swa him gemedost woes. Nil (Sii miht gehyran, hyse leofesta, 595 hu us wuldres weard wordum ond djedum 569 Gil. ancl>r ah. — 570 A/S., Kdd. dom agende. y1/.V., Juid. .x-nigne. — 573 Th. trs A/S. gel'yrSan. — 575 O/i. gife ; Gji.-, Spr. /, 505, gif. — 580 Sicv. {PBB. x, 459) gel)undne. — 582 Cos. {PBB. xxi, 12) -wege. — 592 AIS., Th., Cm. {alternative reonig-), A'., /F., />'. reomigmod ; Gn. note, Sie7.'. {PBB. x, jo6) rconigmod.— 593 7'/i., A'. waSe ; 6';//., G/i. wxSe. 24 ANDREAS lufode in life, ond )'urh lare speon to pam faegeran gefean, jiger freo moton, eadige mid englum, card weardigan, ]>a. (5e sefter deaSe Dryhten secaS." 600 [VI] Da gen weges weard wordhord onleac, beorn ofer bolcan, beald reordade : " Miht 6u me gesecgan, ))cet ic soS wite, hwseSer wealdend j'ln wundor on eor?ian, ))a he gefremede nalas feam siSum, 605 folcum to frofre beforan cycSde, l^ser bisceopas ond boceras ond ealdormenn jeht besSton, mae8elhaegende ? Me ]>?et j'inceS, •Saet hie for eefstum inwit syredon 610 Jmrh deopne gedwolan ; deofies larum hneleS hynfuse hyrdon to georne, wraJSum wSrlogan. Hie seo wyrd beswac, forleolc ond forlSrde. Nu hie lungre sceolon, werige mid werigum, wrsce )'r6\vian, 615 biterne bryne on jbanan fteiSme." [f. 37*^] Him Sa Andreas agef ondsware : •' Secge ic Se to so6e, 'Sret he swl6e oft beforan fremede folces rJEswum wundor ?efter wiindre on wera gesiehSe ; 620 599 IV. a discoloration in the MS., coT^'ering -se leof- (595), -fode in life ~\ j^urh (597), I'aer (598). Plainly legible in the reproduction. — 601 Edd. wages (A'. /;■. ' ruler of the wave '); cf. 632". — 607 Gm., K. biscopas. — 608 Gm., K. -men. Gm. 2eht. — 609 Gm., A'., Gn. -hegende ; Gn."^ -hegende. — 614 A'., B. incorrectly as A/S. ferleolc ; B.' forleolc. — 615 G/n. wrSce ; A', wrace. — 616 ^/>7'. {PBB. x, 4g6) bitterne. IV. on f. j/* are numerous blots, probably caused by acids, but the text is no7i'here illegible. — 618 Gm., A'. Sage /or Secge. ANDREAS 25 swylce deogolli'ce Dryhten gumena folcrzed fremede, swa he to friiSe hogode." Him ondswarode aeSelinga helm : " Miht '8u, wis hseleS, wordum gesecgan, maga mode rof, msegen ))a he cySde, 625 deormod on digle, tSa mid Dryhten oft, rodera rffidend, rune besseton?" Him )>a Andreas ondsware agef : " Hwset frinest 60 me, frea leofesta, wordum wrEetUcum, ond peh wyrda gehwjere 630 Jmrh snyttra craeft soS oncnawest? " Da git him weeges weard witS))ingode : " Ne frine ic 6e for teele ne Surh teoncwide on hranrade, ac min hige blissaS, wynnum wridaS, ))arh jnne wordlseSe, 635 seSelum ecne. Ne eom ic ana Sset, ac manna gehwam mod bi8 on hyhte, fyrhS afrefred, ))am pe feor o"66e neah on mode geman, hii se maga fremede, godbearn on grundum. Gastas hweorfon, 640 sohton sififrome swegles dreamas, engla eSel jmrh ]>a. seSelan miht." Edre him Andreas agef ondsware : " Nij ic on pe sylfum so6 oncnawe wisdomes gewit, wundorcrsefte 645 sigesped geseald (snyttrum bloweS beorhtre blisse breost innanweard), nu ic )'e sylfum secgan wille 622 Cos. {PBB. XXI, 12) suggests to frio'Se hogde. — 630 MS., Edd. ^e {at end of a Ihie in the MS.) ; Bright {MLN. ii, 82) heh = heah. Siev. {PBB. x, 48^) gehwam, Cos. (PBB. xxi, 12) gehwaes, /fr gehwjere. — 631 Gm., A', snyttru. — 632 Gn. wis Hngode. — 633 Th. as MS. f rime, text frine. — 633* MS., Gn., B. nu for ne. — 634 B. hyge. — 635 Gm., K. wordlsde. — 637 MS. gehw^-m ; Edd. gehwam, except B. gehwaem. — 640 Gm., K. hwurfon. — 645 K. -crafte. 26 ANDRKAS oor oml cmlc, sua ic l>;vs ;V(Selinges word oiul wisdom on wcra gemote 650 I'uih his svltcs mii(N svmU- gchyrdc. Ott go samnodi>n sulo luMigeas, [f. 38-'] folc iinnuT'lt', to I'Haii domo, I'ivr hie hyunodon hahgos laro. f)onne eft gewat ;v(Sehnga hehii, 655 l)et)ilil l>l;V'dgifa, in bold i)(Ser, v^aM hin\ logenes, Ciod heiigende, to (Nam meiSelstede manige t^Miion, snoltie seUMa~"dend ; svmble gefegon, heornas l)h(^hi-oite, l)iirlA\veaitles cyme. 660 Swa gesa'kle lu, |>a't se sigedema feide, l'"iea mihtig ; na's |i;x"'r I'olees nia on siiSfate, smia leoihi, nemne ellefne oiettmivcgas, gcMeleil (nradige ; he wa's twelfta svH". 66^ ]'a we heeomon to |>am evnestole, I'a'r getimbred w;vs temjiel Hrvhtnes, heah oml hoingeap, ha-leiSum gefrege, wuldie gewlitegod. 1 hiseworde ongan I'urh inwit("Sane eaklorsaeerd 670 herme hys|Kin, hordloean onspeon, wroht webbatle ; he on gewitte oneneow, 6.(0 '. or. — 657 (////. io gones. — 65S A', w/.f////// eomon. — 6^0 7'//., (//;;., (///., A', snotteic. 7'//., (,'/;/. sole la'doiul. /■",/,/. synible (.;-,/;• isf Ju Stclle utitii s\ iiiIhI {ffsth'ttas, c/r.) niu/izi4triJi;cn mid iinttr symble, .;,/?•., £// strtUluii.' — .600 //'. tht fico ktUrs after bl- ilUgihlc : .\\i(>. reads -i'N. /// the reproduetion a reitmii^ii/tir Not extends dt'7cn the rit^ht side '//• S^" ./'■<"" //'<' fourth to the tenth line and across the ninth and tenth lines to the middle of the pane, all of which spare is ///<-i,-/W<-. — 663 A'.. />. -fivte ; />'.'■' -fate. — 604 A"., A', elleffne; /.'.'^ ellefne. — 665 Sier. {r/ih\ .\\ 460) -eadge. — 667 If. and Xaehfr. the first e <>/" getimbred ilUxible in the MS. : .Yap. le^<-i/>lv but not clearly. atiimbied {misprint for atinibred .'). — 6O9 (///. us \\\>rdo. Spr. 1, iij huscworde ; Simons (p. Sj, ritinx'/rautmann) fisio worde. — 67 j MS. tjewit'e. ANDREAS 27 pret we soJSfaestes swaJSe folgodon, laEston larcwide ; he lungre ahof wOiSe wiJSerhydig wean onblonden : 675 ' Ilwa^t ! gc syndon carme ufer ealle menn ; wadaS widlastas, weorn geferaS earfo(Ssixt is duguJSimi c\x6, hwanon J^am ordfniman iiciSelu onwocon ; he wses afeded on jiysse folcsceare, cildgeong acenned mill his cneomagum ; 685 ])us syndon haten hiimsittende, fasder end modur, 1):es we gefra^gen habbaS llmrh mddgemynd, Maria ond loseph. [f. Z&^l Syndon liini on ;c(Seluni o(Serc twegeil beornas gcl)orene, brofiorsybbum, 690 suna loscphes, Simon ond lacob.' Swa hleoiSrodon ha^lccSa raiswan, dago's domgeorne, dyrnan |)ohton Meotudes niihte. Man eft gehwearf, yfel endeleas, ]>xr hit air aras. 695 [VII] " ]?a se ])eoden gewat •))egna heape fram |)am meJSelstede mihtum geswiSed, dugeiSa Dryhten, secan (hgol land. 676 />". sindon. — 6S2 A/S. droht'gen. A', -hwiimlice. — 689 />'. sindon. A', omi/s on. — 690 IV. the filial e ,/ geborene indistinct in the yJAS'. — 693 VV.'s statement, lint. dugoSdomgeonie {aiso /. S7S), applies only to Gm.'s note, not to his text.— 695 W. a letter erased in the MS. between yfel and eiidc-. — 696 Th. heare for heape; 6'///., A', licaiia; (in. as emendation lieape. 28 ANDREAS He )'urh wundra feala on |)am westenne cr^Tefta gecyMe, ]^xt he wajs cyning on riht 700 ofer middangeard, mo^gene geswified, waldend ond wyrhta wuldor))rymmes, an ece God eallra gesceafta. Swylce he oJSerra unrim cyMe wundorworca on wera gesyhfie. 705 " Sy)')>an eft gewat oSre slSe getrume mycle, J)£et he in temple gestod, wuldres aldor. WordhleoSor astag geond heahra2ced ; haliges lare synnige ne swulgon, J'oah he soSra swa feala 710 tacna gecyMe, ]'£er hie to segon. Swylce he wrjEtlice wundor agrsefene, anlicnesse engla sinra geseh, sigora Frea, on seles wage, on twa healfe torhte gefrsetwed, 715 wlitige geworhte. He worde cwoe'6 : ' Dis is anlicnes engelcynna I'ces bremestan [j'e] mid j'am burgwarum in I'Sre ceastre is ; Cheruphim et Seraphim I'a on swegeldreamum syndon nemned ; 720 fore onsyne ecan Dryhtnes standatS IstlcSferJie, . stefnum herigacS, [f. 39^] halgum hleo(Srum, heofoncyninges j'rym, Meotudes mundbyrd. Her amearcod is haligra hiw, purh handma?gen 725 709 Gw., A', -reced. — 710 A'li/. J/S. hie ;/<'/■ he ; so plainly in the reproduction ; all Edd. he without remark. — 711 Edd. tosegon, except Gm., Gn. to segon. — 712 MS. wundor a^ra;fene ; Edd. wundoragrcefene ; Cos. (PBB. x.vi, 12) wundrum agrasfene ; Gn. A'achtr. wundor agraefene ? />ut Spr. ii, yjs, wundoragraefene. — 718* Holthausen {PBB. .rtv, jjo) supplies \am heremregene : ' Nu ic bebeode bcacen a^tywan, wundor geweorcSan on vvera gemange, 730 Saet I'eos onlicnes eorSan sece, wlitig of wage, ond word sprece, secge soficwidum (|)y sceolon gelyfan eorlas on cycSSe) hwaet min ceSelo sien.' " Ne dorste )'a forhylman H^lendes l)ebod 735 wundor fore weorodum, ac of wealle ahleop, frod fyrngeweorc, )>cet he on foldan stod, Stan fram stane ; stefn sefter cw5m, hliid ])urh heardne, hleoSor dynede, wordum wemde (wrStlic J'lihte 740 strfihycgendum stanes ongin), septe sacerdas sweotolum tacnum, witig werede ond worde cwaeS : * Ge synd unlSde, earmra gepohta searovvum beswicene, oone ]>e grund ond sund, heofon ond eorSan ond hreo wsegas, salte sSstreamas ond swegl uppe amearcode mundum sTnum. 750 JJis is se ilea ealwalda God, •^zd Holthausen {PBB. .vt/, 550) ['egna. — 733 After so'Scwidum Gii. supposes an omission in the narrati7xt ic eom sunu godes] ; \>y sceolon gelyfan [leoda roeswan] etc. There is no indicatiott of a break in the MS. — 736 77/., Gin. ahleow ; Cm. note ahleop. — 740 Th. as MS. Kaetlic, /^x/ wrajtlic. — 741 6"//. onginn. — 742 MS. plainly se^ie; Th . text septe, note ' MS. septe or sewte, uncertain ' ; Gin. text septe, but note sewte or sewde ; G71. sewde; K. sewte saverdas (tr. '■It taught the priests'). — 743 Cos. {PBB. xxi, 12) wenede. — 744 A', earma ; B. incorrectly earma as MS. — 746 MS., luid. ge monetiga^S ; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 12) ge mon ciga'S. — 747 MS., Edd. ond before )>one. 30 ANDREAS ^one on fyrndagum ftederas cufion ; he Abrahame ond Isace Olid locobe gife bryttode, weliim weoriSode, wordum sregde 755 jerest Habrahame CE?»eles ge))ingii, yxt of his cynne cenned sceolde weorJian wuldres (iod. Is seo wyrd mid cow open, orgete ; magan eagum nii geseon sigores God, swegles agend.' 760 "yEfter Jiyssum | wordum weorud hlosnode [f. jg**] geond I'oet side sel, swigodon ealle. Da cNa yldestan eft ongunnon secgan synfulle (sotS no oncncowan), yxt hit dryiraiftum gcdon wSre, 765 scingelacuni, ))a^t se scyna stan mcElde for mannum. Man wridode geond beorna breost, brandhata nrS wooll on gewitte, weorm blSdum fag, attor a^lfiele. J'Sr orcnawe [wearJS ] 770 Jnirh teoncwide tweogende mod, majcga misgehygd mor?>re bewunden. " Da se ]'eoden bebead jTycNweorc faran, Stan [on] strSte of stedewange, ond for?> gan foldweg tredan, 775 754 J/S. iocobe ; 77/. iacobe ; G»/., A'., Git. Jacobe ; B. lacobe ; W. locobe. 7'//., Gh. gyfe. — 756 Gil. Abrahame. — 75S .\'iij>. as MS. ys ; l>iit the reproduction reads plainly is. — 759 Gm. note ongete. — 761 K. /Efer. — 769 K. f5g. — 770 MS. £El£a'le, B. incorrectly as MS. alfa'le ; 77/., Gm., Gn. aslfiele ; A'., B. alfaele ; B:^ aelfaele ; G/n. note eelfaele ? aelfealo .'; Cos. (PBB. x.vi, /j) citing Kern {Taalk. bijJr. i, 206), ealfe[a]lo. 7'//., Gin. note oncnawe. Gin., A'., B. supply wear'S after, Gn., W. before, orcnawe ; Tit. makes no addition to the text. In the MS. orcnawe stands at the end of a line. — 772 Th., Gin., A'., Gn. niisgehyd. — 774 A'., Sier. {PBB. x, Jf/), Cos. {PBB. xxi, /j) Stan [on] stra^te. /// the .VS. stan stands at the end of a line. — T]i ^^^^-^ ^n., ]V. forS gan; 77/., Gm., A'., B. for6gan ; Siez: {PBB. x, 4jj) 'would resolve the contraction. ANDREAS 31 grene grundas, Godes Eerendu larum Isdan on |)a Icodmearce to Channaneum, cyninges worde beodan Habrahame mid his eaforum tvvSm of eorSscraefe arest fremman, 780 Iffitan landreste, leoJSo gadrigean, gaste onfon ond geogocShade, edniwinga andweard cuman, frode fyrnweotan, folce gecySan, hwylcne hie God mihtum ongiten haefdon. 785 (iewat he ]>a. feran, swa him Frea mihtig, scyppend wera, gescrifen haefde, ofer mearcpafiu, j'cct he on Mambre becom beorhte blican, swa him bebead Meotud, ])£er ])a iTchoman lange ]>rage, 790 heahfaedera hra, beheled wsEron. Het ]>a. ofstlice up astandan Habraham ond Isaac, seSeling ))riddan lacob of greote to Godes gepinge, sneome of slSpe j'sem fgestan ; het hie to ])am siSe gyrwan, 795 faran to Frean dome ; sceoldon hie pam folce gecySan, hvva xt frumsceafte furcSum teode eorSan eallgrene ond Gpheofon, hw£er [se wealdend ware, ]>e ]>?et weorc staSolade. [f. 40'] Ne dorston )'a gelettan leng owihte 800 wuldorcyninges word ; geweotan tSa tSa witigan pry 776 T/i. incorrectly as MS. asren'Su. — 779 Gn. Abrahame. — 780 K., Gn. aerist. — 782 Trautmann {^K'ynewulf, p. 2g) raoidd sttpply ond before gaste. MS., Edd. onfon; Siev. {/'BB. x, 4^6) would give tke nncoiitracted forvi. K. geogo'Shades ; Gn. geoguShade. — 783 K. edniwinge. — 785 Gn. note god-mihtum ? also Spr. ii, 802 ivithout question. — 788 Gm. note, K. mearcwa^u ; Gti. incorrectly ascribes -wadu to Gin., K. Til., Grn., A'., Gn. Membre. — 790 IV. after )>3ir a second \>^r erased in the MS. — 1^)2 A', ofslice. 7'//., A'., />'. upastandan. — 796 Gm. sceolden. — 798 A', ealgrene. — 801 A', -ceyninges. B. geweoton, />'.- geweotan. 32 ANDREAS modige mearcland tredan; forlStan moldern wunigean open eorcSscrsefu ; woldon hie aedre gecySan frumweorca feeder. pa. ))ffit folc gewearS egesan geaclod, ]'£er pa ?eus Andreas ondlangne daeg herede hleocSorcwidum haliges lare, oS<^set hine semninga slap ofereode 820 on hronrade heofoncyninge neh. [VIII] Da gelaedan het lifes brytta ofer ylSa ge]>r?ec englas sine, fa2(Smum ferigean on freder wsere leofne mid lissum ofer lagufaesten, 825 oScSaet saewerige slsep ofereode. j'urh lyftgelac on land becwom 802 A'. forlEton, Gn. note forleton. 77/., Gm., A'., B. place wunigean iu 8oj" ; Gn., W. in 802^. — 810 MS. plainly (so also A'ap.) >aes ; Eild. hasr. — 8 1 4 A', men. — 819 JAS". berede; so Th., IV.; jVap. as MS. herede; 77/., B., VV. berede ; Gm., Gn., r., Bri!,rl,t {MLJV. a, S2), Cos. {PBB. xxi, 13) herede. — 826 Siev. {PBB. x, 466) -werge. — 827 Gn. lyft gelac, Gnr lyftgelac. ANDRKAS 33 to I'aL'ie ceastre, |'c him cining eiigla a )'a aras [eft] si'Sigean, etc. W. admits the break in the narrative hut does not supply the omission. C. omits 11. 826— 8ji, sayinj^ thev '•are prohal'lv corrupt and are therefore omitted.'' A', iilone sees no interruption of the narrative here ; he arranges as follows : I'C him cining engla |>a |'a aras si'Nigean eadigu on upweg, e'Sles neosan. B!^ emends the second |>a, /. S2if\ to |'a;r, and reads : I'e him cining engla |'a I'X-r aras siNigean, etc. The hypothetical line followint;^ I. S2S is not counted in the line-mtmherin):;. — 838 MS. le"ma. — 841 MS. hleo'Sii, hut Th. hleoSu ; Cm., A'., (in., consequently, hIeoMum. — S43 M.S., J'ldd. wis; 6'w. )iote 'se \\f. fiir se visa?' 34 ANDRKAS I'a lu' him lore gcscraf, fivtlor niaiuyiuies. (li-si'ti lu' I'a cm giToto ^ingran sine, hei)i"iuis hcadurDt'o, biryhte him swcl'an oil sliv'po. lie sona ongann wigemi weccean, oiul wonlo c\v;v^ : 850 " lo eow sccgan in;vg soiS orgete, |';vt us gvstianda'ge on goc^loiics stream ofer arwohm ;v^eling foredc. In |>am eeolc \v;vs eyniiiga wuldor, vvaldend wor^eode ; ie his word oneneow, 85 5 |>eh he his nuvgwlite heniiiNen luvtde." llim |)a ;v;(Selingas ondsweorodon, geonge gcnewidum, gastgerynum : *' Wc ^e, Andreas, eaiNe geeyc\i(S si(S userne, |>a>t (^u sylfa niiht S60 ongitan gleawliee gastgehygdum. Us srewerige slivp (,>fereode ; ])a eomon earnas ofer yJSa wylm [faran ] on Ihlite, fe^erum hremige, us ofshvpendiim sawle alirugilon, 865 mid gefean feredon llyhte on lyfte, brehtmum bh^e, beorlite ond Ik^o ; lissum lufoilou ond in lofe wuneilon, I'ivr \\\vs singal sang ond swegles gong, 84(3 .US., .Vii/. \k\ he him; /'■';. ]\i him; (//;/., A'., />., W. ham him; Ch. rf/'laces |>a />)' and; C. t/iani;es |>a {/.f-. |';im) /,> \\\ = iir). A., //'. fore gescraf. fc.f. (/'/>V>'. .».»/, /jt)sii/>- plies )'a lu-fore fore. — S52 MS., Th., />'. gyrstran; /.'./(/. gystran da"ge, e.wgpt C. gystranda^ge. — S55 MS., dm:. A'., />'. weorNode ; 77/. .f//j.>-4,'v.fA- wer-tSeode (c/.JjS''), (/"//. werheoda, //"., ('. werNcode ; />'//>/// (.)//. A'. //, Sj) weoroda. — 851) Gw., A'., />'. cade ; />'.'- eaNe — 86; S/t-7: (/'/>/>. .v, ./do) sxwerge. — S64 MS., Th., Gni., Ji., ir. wyhn on flylMe, ".cithoiit hri-nh ; Gn., C. supply faran before on flyhte. Siet'. [^n^l>. .\, />!;) hremge. — 865 /.'am l)i?) wra;csi(S witod, wite geopenad, |>e |)ara [gefeana] sceal fremde weortSan, 890 hean hwearfian, |)onnc heonon ganga)?." JJa wa;s modsefa mycliim geblissod haliges on hreJSre, syiSpan hleocSorcwide gingran gehyrdon, \>xt hie God wolde onmunan swa mycles ofer menn ealle, 895 ond ))aet word gecwaiS wigendra hleo : " Nu ic, God Dryhten, ongiten ha;bbe, l»aet '811 on faroJSstrSte feor ne wsere, cyninga wuldur, |>a ic on ccol geslah, 87 1 T//. utan-ymhe. — 874 S/mo/is {/>. Sj) reads hyliSe ? — 889 MS. \>e erased after geopenad. — 890" 6'w., A'.,(7>i., IV. insert gefeana after hara, Bright {MLN. ii, 82) frean. A', seal. — 891 Gii. ganged. — 894 K. gehyrde. — 899 Gm., A', wuldor. 36 ANDREAS ^eh ic on ycSfare, engla j'eoden, 900 gasta geocend, ongitan ne cu6e. \Veor6 me nu milde, Meotud aelmihtig, blic'ie, beorht cyning ! Ic on brimstreame sprcec worda worn, wat refter nu, hwa me \vyr?imyndum on wudubate 905 ferede ofer flodas ; ))?et is frofre gast hsele^ia cynne. ]'£Br is help gearu, milts a^t mJErum, manna gehwylcum, sigorsped geseald, )'am j'e seceS to him." Da him fore eagum onsyne wear 8 910 peSeling otiywed in ))a ilcan tid, cining cwicera gehwres, jmrh cnihtes had ; \>a. he worde cwa^cS, wuldres aldor : " Wes bu, I Andreas, hal, mid pas willgedryht, [f-4i'^] feriSgefeonde ! Ic ]'e fri?ie healde, 915 I'aet ]'e ne moton mangeniSlan, grame grynsmiSas, gaste gescetiSan." FeoU )'a to foldan, frioSo wilnode wordum wis hrele8, wined ryhten fra^gn : " Hu geworhte ic ))?et, waldend fira, 920 synnig wiS seolfne, sawla nergend, \>xt ic ]'e swa godne ongitan ne meahte on wEegfaere, J'^r ic worda gesprcxc, mlnra for Meotude, ma ponne ic sceolde? " Him andswarode ealwalda God : 925 '* No (Sfi swa swiSe synne gefremedest, swa tSu in Achaia onds?ec dydest, (5?et (Sn on feorwegas feran ne cu(Se 905 G/t. weorSmyndum. — 907 J/S. haer'^ help. — 910 T/i. on syne. MS., Th. werS. — 915 77/., Gm., Gii., IT. fer^' gefeonde ; /v// IT. 1. 1J84'' reads ferhSgefeonde. Gn. for«? fiTT ferS. — 918 A'. freoSo. — 925 B. ond-, B.^ as A/S. — g27 MS. achaia. — 92S A', feor wegas. ANDREAS 37 ne in ))a ceastre becuman mehte, ]nng gehegan j>reora nihta 930 fyrstgemearces, swa ic |)e feran het ofer wega gewinn. Wast nu pe gearwor, fset ic eaSe maeg anra gehwylcne fremman ond fyrj^ran freonda minra on landa gehwylc, )'^r me leofost bitS. 935 Aris nu hraedllce, rsed Jedre ongit, beorn gebledsod, swa pe beorht fseder gevveorSacS wiildorgifum to vvldan aldre, crajfte ond mihte. Dii in pa ceastre gong under burglocan, j'Sr ]nn broSor is. 940 Wat ic Matheus )'urh meenra hand hrincn heorudolgum, heafodmagan searonettum beseted ; )m hine secan scealt, leofne alysan of laSra hete ond eal paet mancynn, )'e him mid wunige, 945 elpeodigra inwitwrasnum, bealuwe gebundene. Him sceal bot hra'Se weorpan in worulde ond in wuldre lean, swa ic him sylfum ser secgende wses. [IX] " |Nu ■8ij, Andreas, scealt edre geneSan [f. 42*] 950 in gramra gripe j is )>e giiS weotod, heardum heoruswengum seel }'in hra daeled 929 Gm., A'., Gn., B. meahte ; B!^ mehte. — 932 Gm., Gn?' wega. — 942 MS., Edd. hrinan. MS., Th., Gm. -magu, i.e. -magum ; B., IV. -magu ; Gm. note, K., Gn. -magan. — 943 MS., Th., Gm. -mettum, Gm. note, Edd. -nettum. — 945 K. manegu/w- mancynn. — 946 K. aslheodigra. — 947 Siev. {PBB. x, 4sg) gebundne; Holthausen {PBB. xvi, jjo) gebunden. — 949 Nap. at louver edi^e off. 41'' the word &z.d.%\\>, afterwards erased. — 952 Gm., A'., G)i., B. sceal. MS., i5"(/(/. daelan; Gn!^, Cos. {PBB. xxi, ij) daeled. 38 ANDREAS wiindum weorcSan, w?ettre geliccost faran flode blod. Hie j'in feorh ne magon deaSe gedsBlan, ))eh Su drype 'Solie, 955 synnigra siege. Du ))oet sar aber; ne 1st ))e ahweorfan hSfienra }'rym, grim gargewinn, ]>xt 6u Gode swice, Dryhtne Jnnum. Wes a domes georn ; Ijet Se on gemyndum, hu ]'a:;t manegiim \vear6 960 fira gefrege geond feala landa, )»?et me bysmredon bennum foestne weras wanscElige ; wordum tyrgdon, slogon ond swungon ; synnige ne mihton jmrh sarcwide so6 gecySan. 965 J>a ic mid I Odeum gealgan pehte (rod wses arSred), peer rinca sum of mlnre sidan swat lit forlet, dreor to foldan. Ic adreah feala yrmj'a ofer eoriSan ; wolde ic eow on Son 970 jnirh bliSne hige bysne onstellan, swa on ellj'eode ywed wyrSeJS. Manige syndon in J'vsse niEeran byrig, J'ara )'e Sii gehweorfest to heofonleohte ]mrh minne naman, j'eah hie morSres feala 975 in fyrndagum gefremed habban." Gewat him ))a se halga heofonas secan, eallra cyninga cining, pone clSnan ham, eaSmedum upp ; ])^r is ar gelang fira gehwylcum, J^am ])e hie findan cann. 9S0 Da \v?es gemyndig modgepyldig, beorn beaduwe heard ; code in burh hratie 953 T/i., Gm., A'., 6"//., />. gelTcost. — 956 G///., A'., G/i", Spr. it, 4^^ slage. — 962 On. hu me ; Gn? hftt me. Gii., IV. bendum. — 963 Siev. {PBB. x, 460) -saslge. — 970 Gm. omits ic. — 971 Gii. bysen. — 972 Gm. ywe'S. — 976 A', habben. ANDREAS 39 anrjed oretta, elne gefyrtSred, maga mode rof, Meotude getreowe, stop on strcEte (stig wisode), 985 swa him nienig gumena ongitan ne mihte, |synfulra geseon. Hasfde sigora weard [f. 42"^] on ])am wangstede wsere betolden leofne leodfruman mid lofe sinum. Hsefde ])a se astieling in geprungen, 990 Cristes cempa, carcerne neh. Geseh he hsecSenra hl66 aetgaedere, fore hlindura hyrdas standan, seofone aetsomne. Ealle swylt fornam, druron domlease ; deatiraes forfeng 995 haele'S heorodreorige. Da se halga gebaed bilwytne faeder, breostgehygdum herede on heh'80 heofoncyninges [prym], Godes dryhtendom, Duru sona onarn furh handhrine haHges gastes, 1000 end ]i£er in eode, elnes gemyndig, haele hildedeor ; haeSene swaefon, dreore druncne, deatiwang rudon. Geseh he Matheus in pam morSorcofan, haeleS higerofne under heolstorlocan, 1005 secgan Dryhtne lof, domweor'Singa 986 Gn. 7iote h'me /or him. — 987 B. ond synfulra; B.- omits ond. — 990 Edd. ingehrungen. — 996 MS., B. -deorig ; Edd. -dreorig. — 998 MS. heofoncyninges god dryhten dom with no indication of an omission. Tk., Gm., A'., Gji. god dryhten dom ; B., IF. dryhtendom ; Gn. Aar/itr., Gn.^ godes dryhtendom ? so also Spr. i, 208, adding ' wol kaitm god-dryhten-dom.' Cos. {FBB. xxi, /j) heofoncyninges frym, dryhtendom godes ; or heofonrices god; dryhtnes ecne dom ? Simons (/>. 28) for dryhtendom reads in dryhtnes domas (god evidently intended to follow heofon- cyninges /// gg8*). Biittenwieser (/. 46) heofoncyninges \>xym., dryhtlic dom godes. — 999 A", dura. — loco MS., Tli. hanhrine. — looi Edd., except A'., ineode. — 1003 Cos. {PBB. xxi, ij) heore for dreore. MS., Tk., Gtn, dea^ wangrudon ; A", dea^wang ridon. 40 ANDREAS engla tieodne. He (Ssr ana s?et geohSum geomor in ))am gnornhofe ; geseh ]m under swegle swasne geferan, halig haligne ; hyht waes geniwad. loio Aras ]m togenes, Gode pancade, fses '6e hie onsunde eefre moston geseon under sunnan. Syb wks gemgene bam ))am gebroSrum, blis ednivve ; ffighwae'Ser oSerne earme bepehte, 1015 cyston hie ond clypton. Criste waeron begen leofe on mode ; hie leoht ymbscan halig ond heofontorht ; hreSor innan waes wynnum Swelled . J'a worde ongan serest Andreas feSelne geferan 1020 on clustorcleofan mid cwide sinum gretan godfyrhtne ; s£ede him giicSgeSingu, feohtan fara monna : " Nu is ]'in folc on luste, haslet hyder on . , . * * * [gewyrht eardes neosan." [f. 43^] 1025 ^fter ])yssum wordum vvuldres }'egnas, begen pa gebroSor, to gebede hyldon, sendon hira bene fore beam Godes. Swylce se halga in pam hearmlocan his God grette ond him geoce bsed, 1030 Hffilend helpe, £Er j'an hra crunge fore hffiSenra hildejjrymme, ond )>a gel^edde of leoSobendum 1008 77/., Gm., A'., Gn. geoSum ; Gn. note, Siev. {PBB.x, ^00) geohSum. A', im. — 1009 Gm., A'. \>dzx for \>2.. — 1012 A'. ];>xt/or \>xs. — 1018 A". hrcSer. — 1019 B., IV. winnum. — 1022 (iiit. -gedingu, corrected on p. 182. — 1023 Edd., Auip. a folio excised after f. 42. A', indicates a break in the sense both before and after gewyrht. — 1030 MS. grete. — 1031 77/., Gin., A'., Gn. aer))on. MS. crung ; W. as MS. crung, corrected Nachtr. p. ^64. — 1032 G»t. hilde hrymme. ANDREAS 41 fram ])am faestenne on friS Dryhtnes tu ond hundteontig geteled rime, 1035 swylce feowertig, generede fram nrSe ()'£er he ngenigne forlet under burglocan bennum fsestne), ond peer wifa ])a gyt, weorodes to eacan, anes wana \>e fiftig 1040 forhte gefreoSode. Fsegen wSron siSes, lungre leordan, nalas leng bidon in ])am gnornhofe guSgeJnngo. Gewat ))a Matheus menigo l^edan on gehyld Godes, swa him se halga bebead ; 1045 weorod on wilsi6 wolcnum bepehte, 1036 A/S. swylce feowertig generede etc. ivith no hidication of ot?iission. Th. after feowertig ' a line {i.e. a half line, fo7- ivhich he leaves spaced is zvanting' ; Gm., K. as Th. ; Gn. inserts eac feorcundra to complete the line. B. arranges: swylce feowertig generede fram ni^e. pjer he njenige forlet under burglocan bennum fx-stne on, haer wifa \>z. gyt weorodes to-eacan, anes wana fiftig forhte gefreo'Sode. W. reads: swylce seofontig generede fram niSe : haer he naenigne forlet under burglocan bendum faestne, ond ^■x.x wifa \>2i gyt weorodes to eacan anes wana ... \>& fiftig forhte gefrecSode. Cos. {PBB. xxi, if) swylce feowertig [eac feorrancumene]. See Notes.— lo^l MS., Th., Gm., A'., B. na;nige.— 1038 Th., K., Gn., W. bendum. — 1039 MS., Tk.,Gm.,B. on for oni; G in . note onA \ A', ne. A'., ^5. to-eacan. — lo^o MS., with no indication of omission, anes wana \>e fiftig; anes ends a line, wana begins follow- ing line ; W. incorrectly, 'wana l^e fiftig mitten in der Zeik: Th., after wana, ' the want of connection in the sense and of alliteration shows that this part of the MS. is very defective ' ; Cw. and K. suppose that more than one line is wanting. Gn. omits \>Q ajtd supplies ealra, reading a.nes wana ealra fiftig, etc. For B. and W. cf abffve, I. 103b ff. ; B.'^, changing I'cer to l^aem, lojcf, reads anes wana orwyrhe fiftig etc. Cos. {PBB. xxi, 14) anes wana efne fiftig, but considers the first half- line still defective. 42 ANDREAS pe iSs him scyldhatan scyficSan comon mid earhfare, ealdgeniMan. ]'£er l>a modigan mid him ma."(Nel gehedan, troo\vge|'oftan, air hic tni tu hweorfan ; 1050 ttgtSer |)ara eorla oiSruin trymede heofoniices hyht, helle witu wordum werede. Swa ■^a wigend mid him, hrelefi higerofe, halgum stefnum cempan coste cyning weor^adon, 1055 wyrda waldeud, ]';vs wuldies ne bitt cEfre mid eklum ende befantren. [X] Gewat him )>a Andreas inn on ceastre glcedmod gangan, to yxs (Se he gramra gemot, fara (olc|miegen, gefrregen h;vfde, [f. 43^'] 1060 oMSi"et he gemette be mearcpatSe standan stiSte noah stapul Srenne. Gesivt him ]>a be healfe, hivi'de hUittre kifan, ece ilpgemynd engla blisse ; I'anon basnode under burhloian. 1065 hwivt him gutSweorca gife^e wurde. ]''a gesamnedon side herigeas, folces frumgaras ; to ))am fi^stenne wjerleasra werod waipnum couion, hS(Sne hildfrecan, to )ws )'a h;'eftas ier 1070 under hlinscuwan hearm I'rowedon. NN'endan ond woldon. wiiSerhycgende, l';vt hie on el|'eodigiun ;vt geworhton, 1047 Gn. |>y. — 1050 (Sf/. hi. — 1055 A'. weoviNodon. — 105S 77/. inn-on. — 1059 77/., Of/i., A'.. Un. as MS. gangen, /«•.»/ gangan. — 1064 MS. ecce ; (/; djj" : Edd. ece. — 1070 A', he /;-;■ )>a. — 1072 77/. -hycende. — 1073 '^'^"'- (^^^- •«"• -/^o) -beodgum. ANDREAS 43 weotude wiste ; him seo wen gelah, syfiSan mid cor^re carcernes duru io75 eorre aescberend opene fundon, onhliden hamera geweorc, hyrdas deade. Hie ]>a. unhySige eft gecyrdon, luste belorene, laSspell beran ; saegdon |)am folce, paet ■Saer feorrcundra, 1080 ellreordigra, snigne to lafe in carcerne cwicne ne gemetton, ah J'ffir heorodreorige hyrdas lagan, gsesne on greote, gaste berofene, faegra flaeschaman. J?a wearS forht manig 1085 for pam f^rspelle folces raeswa, hean, hygegeomor, hungres on wenum, blates beodgastes. Nyston beteran rsed, ])onne hie ]>a. belidenan him to hfnere, [deade] gefeormedon ; durupegnum vvearS 1090 in ane tld eallum aetsomne I'urh heard gelac hildbedd styred. Da ic lungre gefrsegn leode tosomne burgwaru bannan ; beornas comon, wiggendra )ireat, wicgum gengan, 1095 1074 Gm., Ettm., A'., Gn., B., Cos. {PBB. xxi, 14) geleah ; B?^ gelah.— 1075 ^■ dura.— 1078 Th., Gm., Ettm., A'., Gn. unhydige ; G'«.2-hy5ige ; Siev. {PBB. x,4b6) -hySge. — 1079 Th., Gm., Gn., IV. la'5 spell; Gn.^ la-Sspell.- 1080 Holthausen {PBB. xvi, ^^0) supplies hie = eos before%^x. — 1081 Ettfu. elreordigra. W. asnig ne to lafe ; Siev. {PBB. xvi,s5o) 3en(i)ge to lafe, in carcerne, cwic ne gemetton. — 1082 MS. cwicne gemette, not as IV. states cwic ne gemette ; Th. as MS.; Th. note, A', cwicne ne metton ; Gm., Ettm., B. cwicne ne gemetton ; Gn. cwic ne gemetton ; Pogatscher (Anglia xxiii, 2gS) cwicne ne gemette; W. cwic ne gemette. — 1083 A', ac. Gn. omits \>^x ; Gn? restores the word. Siev. {PBB. x, 460) -dreorge. Gm., K., Ettm. laegon. — 1087 Th., Gm. hyge geomor. — 1088 A', beodgasstes. — 1089 ^^^'^■' Th., Gm., A'., B. behlidenan ; Gm. note, Ettm., Gn., W.,- Bright {MLN. a, 82) belidenan. — 1090 Ettm., Gn., W. supply deade before gefeormedon ; Siev. {PBB. X, j/7) characterizes the line thus emended as metrically imperfect; Holthausen {Attglia xiii, jjj) deade dryht gefeormedon. See iVotes. — 1093 Gm. to somne. — 1095 -^^' wiggum. Ettm. gangan. 44 ANDREAS on mcarum mijdige, mnetSelhegende, Kscum dealle. pa wa^s call geador to l>am ])ingstede j)eod gesaninod ; Icton him |ia betwconum |ti\an wisian, [f. 44-'] hwylcne hira aerest oc^rum sceolde iioo to foddurjiege fcores ongyldan ; hluton hellcrxftuni, hSiSengildum teledon betwinum. Da se tan gehwearf efne ofer ainne ealdgesi(5a, se wxs ii(S\veota eorla dugotSe, 1 105 heriges on ore. HraJSe sicScSan wearS fetorwrasnum f^st, feores orwena. Cleopode J'a collenferh?i cearegan reorde, cwnecS he his sylfes sunu syllan wolde on Shtgeweald, eaforan geongne, mo lifes to lisse ; hie ISa lac hracSe })egon to |>ance. p>eod wa^s oflysted, metes modgeomre, na.'s him to malSme wynn, hyht to hordgestrconum ; hungie wSron I'earle gepreatod, swa se (SeodsceaiSa 1115 reow ricsode. ]?a wres rinc manig, giiSfrec guma, ymb \>ves geongan feorh breostum onbryrded. To j'am beadulace wees ))?et weatacen wide gefrege, geond ])a burh bodad beorne manegum, 1120 ))ret hie |>;vs cnihtes cweahn corJSre gesohton, duguiSe end eogoSe, djel onfengon hfes to leofne. Hie Uingre to l>nss, hStSene herigweardas, here samnodan 1096 T/t., Cm., I-'tt/n. iTia;'i^el hegende. — 1099 Gn. omits ha. MS. ta an, t/w first worJ on /. 44 ' : Kdd. tan, iwifpt ]V. taan. — 1109 A', suna. — mo JAS". geone. — 1116 J/^'.. /ic liiin fc(ires wolde, i 130 ealdrcs gcunnan; lia'fdon rvgla-can scecce gesohte ; s(C(.)lde sweordes |ecg, [[.44''] scer[) ond sciiihcaid, of sccaJSan folme, fynnaiUini fag, fcorh acsigaii. Da l';vl Andrea cannlu |Mihtc, 1135 peodbealo I'earlic lo gt-cSolianne, ]ixt. ho swa unscyldig caldrc sccolde lungre linnan. Wa^s se Icodhete [prist ondj jirohthcard ; |>ryininan sccocan, niodigc inagii|>egnas, nioriSres on luslc ; 1140 woldon aininga, cllcnrofc, on I'Sm hysebeorJSrc hcafolan gcsrcnan, garum agctan. I line (lod forstdd, lialig of lKh(So, hiTi^cnnm folcc; hct wSpen wera wcxe gellcost 1145 on l»aui orlegc call formcltan ; |)y la-s scyldhatan s(C(SiSan niihton, cglc ondsaran, Cfga |>ry(Sum. Swa wcariS alyscd of Irodhetc, gcong of gyrnc. (lode callcs |'anc, ' i5<^ 1125 MS., 7'//., (///., />'. ceastre warena; A', ceasterwarena. — 1127 A', geliafted. — 1 129 77/. milit. — 1 13a (,'//. j/o/t: freode ? AV/w. ;/t>/f nokle ?— 1 133 C,'>/. scearp. Gu. Nachtr. fa-Xme >;• folme?— 1131 ''"'• i'iih. — 1 139 ■''/•V. l-iDhtheard j-rym- man with no int/icdiion of omission ; /-'., //'. realic after |)rohtheard; O'//.", Cos. {rni>. .\.\i, /,-) I'catl and Infore l-rolithcaid. \V. calls atten- tion to 126.1'. I'.llin. hyniniuni. (i.iJ (in. note hyse coi'Sro ? — 1 1,13 f/'///., A'., Kttm. ageotan. ■ — 1147 Cos. {/'/i/^. .r.v/, /f) supplies him before scyldhatan. MS. Kdd. sceaiSan ; Sicv. {PlUi. x, j"/;), Cos. {I'7Ui. xxi, /j) sce'5'San. 40 AN OK K AS (Irvlitna l)i\lUnc, |i;rs (>c lir dom gifocN giiiiu-n;v L;clnv\l(Uin, |>;ira |>e gcocc Id him srcoiS mid snvtnim ; |>a'r biJS svmlo goaru Iraul unhwiloM, pam j'C hio findaii tann. [XII ]''a wa's wop ha^fcn ir. wcra burguni, i '55 hlutl hciigos cyrni ; hifopon fiircan, m;T'iul(.>n metelcaste, mci'Sc stodon, lumgrc golKvl'to. llornsalu wuikhIimi, wcstc \viiu;vcoil, welan no benohtDU beornas to brucanne on |'a bitran tid; 1160 gesa3ton searul'unclc sundoi lo luno ermJSii eahtigan ; na-s him to cMo wynn. P'regn |'a golomo Ircia o^o^ne : " No liolo so (No iKvbbo holdo hue, on sofan snyttro ! Nu is sa'l oumon, 1165 |)roa ormrcto ; is nu I'oarf myc ol, |>a'l wo wista^stia woixhnn iiyran." ||''a for |ia3rc dugo^o dooful anywilo, [f. 43'^] wann ond whtoloas, hai'de woriges liiw. Ongan I'a moUUgan mor|)ies biytta, 1170 hoUohinca. J'one halgan wer wi(Noilu{gondo, ond pat word goowai'S : " Hor is gefored ofor toorne weg anNolinga sum innan ooastrc, ellpoodigra, |H)no io Androas 11 75 1 1 51 Cin. gifod. — 115.) MS., 7'//., (/w., A'., I'Jiin., (.hi., /<■. fieoiid ; Cn. Xiu/itr., Gn.'^, //'.flood. /)'.- hine /('/■ liie. A', eann. — 1 1 5(> (////., J'.iini. hreopun. — 1150 Clin. (r/. (i/.u> /n.f IntnHi. p. .x.wxi-ii), Kttm., Cii. wiiu;x'ced ; Cii-, A'., B. winrrcced. — u6o Sii-r. (/'/>V>. ,v. ^Sj) brucan. — 1163 Kitiii. frcegn. — 1165 Th. synttro. — 1160 l-.ttin. witoltMS. I-'.iiii. wciiges; Cn. Xtu/itr., (///.'- weiiiics ? — 1171 77/., Cm., A'., (///., A', hollo hiiua ; (/w. iii'/r, I'.ttin., Giir, //'. helleliiuLa. — 1173 Gm. ist. (//;/., (;■«.- get'oicd. — 1175 I'.ttiii. oll-eodigra. ANDKICAS 47 ncmnan luTtlc ; he cow unm gesccod, G sy^cSan a Satan nemdon, ■85 fie Dryhtnes a deman cufion." Da gyt se wiCermeda wordum lairde 1 195 folc to gefeohte, feondes craefte : " Nu ge gehyrafi hajlefia gewinnan, se (Syssum herige mast hearma gefremede. Da;t is Andreas, se me on fliteS wordum wrgBtlicum for wera menigo." 1200 1 1 77 Cm., A', aferede. — 11 78 Gn. mancynnes. — 11 80 AfS. gwyrhtum ; /u/i/. gewyrhtum ; Ilolt/uiiisen (PBB. xvi, JJ/), Simons, s. 7'. gewyrhtan. MS. la;ta'S spor; 77i., (hn.., A', indicate an omission before spor Init do not attempt to snpf^lv it; Jittm. wigspere y^r spor; G71. waepna spor; /)'. lui spor; W. wx-pnes spor. — 1181 MS., T/i., dm., (ill., />'., PV. eadorgeard ; J'Jtm. eodorgeard ; A'., A^ap. {Auglia iv, 411) independently ealdorgeard. — 1182 (im. feohhord. — 1184 Ettm. ageaf. — 1186 Gm., A'., Ettm. bealdest. A', wast. — 11 90 Siev. {PBB. x, 466) a'lmihtga. — 1191 Gn!^, Cos. (/'/>'/)'. xxi, /6) supply on befo7-e heolstor; Gn. Spr. /', 9? as A/S. — 1 192 Gfn., A'., B. i^e/or jje ; Ettm. )>a;r ]>e se ; B.'^ as MS. — 1 193 MS., dm.. A'., /)'. Sata. Gm., Ettm., A'., />'. nemndon; B!^ nemdon. — 11 94 A', a;. — 1 198 Ettm. J>isum. — 1 199 Edd. onflite'S, except Gn., W. on flite'S. 48 ANDREAS Da wres beacen boden burhsittendum ; ahlcopon hildfromc heriges brehtme ond to weallgeatum wigend ))rungon, cene under cambium, |cor(Sre mycle [f. 45"^] to (Sam orlege, ordum ond bordum. 1205 J?a worde cwreS weoroda Dryhten, Meotud mihtum swiS scegde his magoj^egne : " Scealt (SO, Andreas, ellen fremman ; ne mu^ (Su for menigo, ah |'inne m(3dsefan staSola wiiS strangum. Nis seo stund latu, 12 10 I'ret ))e wa^lrcowe witum belecga)), cealdan clommum. CyS ]'e sylfne, herd hige j'inne, heortan sta?iola, J'cet hie min on (Sc mregen oncnawan. Ne magon hie ond ne moton ofer mine est 12 15 ))inne iTchoman, lehtrum scyldige, dcaiSe gedrelan, '?icah (Su drype j'olige, mirce manslaga. Ic l)e mid wunige." Alitex |)am wordum com werod unmsete, lyswe larsmeocSas, mid lindgecrode, 1220 bolgenmijde ; bSron ut hrreJSe ond I'am halgan \xr handa gebundon, si]))>an geypped wa:s jeSelinga wynn ond hie andweardne eagum meahton gesion sigerofne. Y>xr wajs sec manig 1225 on ]'am wehvange wiges oflysted leochi duguc'Se ; lyt sorgodon, hwylc him ]>^t edlean refter wurde. 1206 T/i. cwrcd. — 1 21 2 Ettm. cealdum. — 1216 Ettvt. lichaman. Gm. note, cithis^ i2g^'\ leahtium. Sie7>. {PBB. x, ^59) scyldge. — 1218 B. myrce. MS. manslaga; Gin., Ettm., K. manslaga; Cos. {PBB. xxi, j6) manslasgas. — 12 19 Ettin. After. — 1221 Ettm. hraSe; so also I2j2", iS77''- — J--3 -^- Si'6'5on. Ettm. geyppe'5. — 1224 Gil., Spr. i. 6 hi hine andweardne. — 1225 Gti., I\ttm. secg. — 1226 Gm., Git., A'., Ettm., B., W. wcehvange. ANDREAS 49 Heton ]'a Icedan ofer landsceare, ■firagmEElum teon, torngeniiSlan, 1230 swa hie hit frecnost findan meahton. Drogon deormodne ?efter dunscrasfum, ymb stanhleo(So staercedferhpne, efne swa wide swa wegas to lagon, enta srgeweorc, innan burgum, 1235 strSte stanfage. Storm upp aras gefter ceasterhofum, cirm unlytel hsefines heriges. Waes J'aes halgan lie sarbennum soden, swate bestemed, banhils abrocen ; blod ycSum weoU, 1240 hatan jheolfre. Ha^fde him on innan [f. 46^] ellen untwconde ; waes J^set setiele mod asundrad fram synnum, J^eah he sares swa feala deopum dolgslegum dreogan sceolde. Swa wses ealne d?eg, 0(S(Sret Eefen com, 1245 sigetorht swungen ; sar eft gewod ymb Jjses beornes brcost, 0(S|'net beorht gewat sunne swegeltorht to sete glidan. Lffiddan ]'a leode lafine gewinnan to carcerne; he wses Crlste swa ])eah 1250 leof on mode ; him wses leoht sefa hahg heortan neh, hige untyddre. 1229 Cos. {PBB. xxi, 16) supplies hine be/ore ^a.— 1230 Gn.\ Spr. ii, jjo tragmaelum ; A'. Ksegmaelum.— 1232 A/S., Edd. deormode ; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 16) deormodne. — 1232 Ettm. dunscrafum. — 1233 MS. staercedferH'e ; T/i., Gii., />*., IV. stKicedferhhe ; Cm., Ettm. stearcedferh'Se ; K. stearcedfer'Se ; Cos. {PBB. .vA-i, /6) sticicec'ferhl>ne. — 1234 T/k, />'. tolagon ; A', tolregon. — 1236 Ettm. up. — 1 24 1 A/S., Edd. hat of heolfre, c.rrcpt Gn. hatan heolfre ; GnP- as AI.S. ; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 16) hat of hreKe. 77/. on-innan. — 1242 ArS., Edd. untweodne, except Gn., Cos. {PBB. xxi, 16) untweonde : Gii.'^ as .IAS'. — 1243 Ettm. feola. — 1246 A/S., Edd. sigeltorht, except Ettm., Gii., Cos. (PBB. .xxi, 16) sigetorht. Gn. oft.— 1252 Bright {A/LiV. ii, 82) ivould omit neh. Gn. untydre ; Gm. note untedre. 50 ANDKl'lAS \I I'.i ■.(• Ii,il|',.i \\.>". uinlci Ih'hI'.Iium m\ .III, COI I I'llcllllC.Mll, Olull.llli'.C lllllt ;.('.ii<>|mii( iiiii lir:,(lr(l. Sii.iw ciiiiN.iii li.ilitl W mill ;',i'\\ ol |iimi . Wiilci 1 olcdnil lic.iiiliiiii li,ii'(l\( uMim , '.w \ l( I' lumi i>iul loi-.l, li.iic liilil.l.ip.iii, li.rlc^.i r^cl liiinii, liinl.i >■(••. (ill, l.iiiil w.fioii liiiiili; « f.iMuin I \ Icr.ii cluiii, i l.iiii', w.rtcu". |'i\ in oln iM-li r.im.is, i-, In m |',;ul(• |ll,»•^ c lu imi .iilf. I'vliMiciul wMiHulc ftul iinloii u^, I'liu". !Min\ iitlir,, I'll'. I luul I'ioIiIIumkI, III |m iMiirdiiiw, wmtcii ciM.iii mill , ii<> on !M\\iI1c I'liui, ;it ol l,>i |'\ (•i',>'.,iii, |m ■, I'c 111' .I'l ttiij'.iiiii, I'.rl he .1 ili'iulu n'.l I >i \ lilcii luicilc, ^\(•^>l^,ul^• Wi'ltllim, ^>^^.^•l Wlllilu". JMIll l>c»>li>iitiM 111 I'lilil.iil iViv.Mii li.rlr.^.i I'UMt to i^;\'ii' iliiiim.iii tlmi',. iliiiMiiN imlyU'l, w.ut.iii w .vli'ilic w CKUulf. I>i clitiui'. I KUUl Ut lll.^.^^' ,^^^•lln|• l.Vil.lll in wi.ii^i.i I'.cwi'.ilil, w ,vi l,r-.|iir h.rlciN. I Vi w.vs I'll '.w .1 .11 iMull.iiijMic il.rj', swimi'.fii s.ii-.lciMiiu . '.u.it \>iiin wroll I'liili l>,iih kI.iii, IiKhUiIiiiih nwimIj;, li.it.in lii'»>llic, In, I \\('i>ui-s iir •..imi. wumlum woii^. |'.i iwoiu \\ai|>c.'>. Imnj; >-55 «-('5 i.':o Li..,..'-1 '-•75 I. "Hi .lAV. A; /4«' .\\n\f ?«'/.«/♦• tv4'v'«.»//r SA, tA^n ♦•*■,».»•,»' ///.• S. ,:;r ..•,.• '.,/' •.■.',' .'/ |\ J .'57 (.'«, swylv ; (."«," wwyUo, ijjS (/w, (/, ,i,\,v>) lilulstapim, hliu'o, i.'fid .l/.V., /"'*, xH'M\ (."w,, A iuol, f^nf O'w, i*,* fv//, A. ii,fitt(/\,' AV/w,, (i*t. tU'ol; />'. ftkol I ."(>i) /v.'";, I\<>v>l>>n t>'iht, hii>l.>u yhviix. — IJ70 AV/w. //i"/*' ilyi\iv;r ANDKI'.AS ■^I JMiili |m';, |)('i iiila vvillj'.rol.i ! I'll \\:\-A cii(lcii Icoili li-olaiS, nun on niolilaii, |>a't ii , iikmiIiuI, |>iiiiiiii I. II mil Icolwcnilmii lyl jm-luhc i mju I'll call )'(■•.( ylilciiil wii'S :,( cai'Saii \va|>mmi, ci (' cadli lima, callmn |>iiimii ; III- h'l nil liyMiiii.iii li.m.iii m.innryniu'S, I. II lie. Ii iimlir.ii n, |mii Ii In milr', < la'll. Iralilliiiii lirlrr)',.in |'a |mii lnl liriaiS." I -M;5 l)il tiffir M'lywilc sr alula )',:isl, vviai'S \\:fi ln).;.i ; \\i);riiil lanlr lor |iani jicirma'i'rlir iirllr illullll awcr|.',ci| in vvilmii, niiil |ial wohI jm'i vva-iS : " Si^al^ syiini|',iic ulri ;,ri)lir:, iiiiirt, i ,i"" folic;; (',i-vviiiiiaii, mi In Ir.ila iri)iila|>." ]'a wa-; oi li)',r <"l I oiiliiriril, iiiwan :,lrliir, nn'i n|i|» aia;;, ojii'SaM Minnr prwal In ;,rlr I'lidan imdri nill.in iia-, ; iiilil lirlmadr, i.i*'.S liiiiiivvann olnliiad ln-oipas i.liapc, 1271) ///., A', nil. II. Ill I.-.S.; A., A/////. vv;r>t. 1 .■^;'l .'lAV. urllr ; A'>i/'. w ,0/ i-,-ilril lioiii II. i.Mji MS., II. |..",. yi.t.ii I ''M f,///., A., Illiti. man, 1. ";.'■! A/////, llrnhil, \.'.>\i) l:lllil. 1.11 loi III I JM., Iltlll. hllli"*. I jnl A/////. Ii'nia. (III. ii-ni.N.i,S; f,'//.-' iri.ida.N, I ;.i/ .lA'. |'.i , // II. 1. I 1<',1 /■//ni.\\\> 1 \'>U I'll., tiin., A. 1)11111 waiiii. I'lliH. nlii Iii.i)mI 52 ANDREAS ond se halga w^s to hofe ISded, deor ond domgeorn, in yxt dimme rsced ; sceal ))onne in neadcofan nihtlangne fyrst weerfoest wunian wic unsyfre. 13 lo ]7a com seofona sum to sele geongan, atol Sgl^eca |yfela gemyndig, [f. 47^] moriSres manfrea myrce gescyrded, deoful dea?ireo\v duguSum bercafod Ongan I'a j'am halgan hospword sprecan : 131 5 " Hwget hogodest (Su, Andreas, hidercynie |>inne on wraJSra geweald? Hwar is wuldor |)in, J)e "Su oferhigdum upp arSrdest, )>a t5ii goda iissa gild gehnaEgdest? Hafast nu |'e anum eall getihhad 1320 land ond Icode, swa dyde lareow ))Tn (cyneprym ahof), )>am wees Crist nama ofer middangeard, j'ynden hit meahte swa ; J'one Herodes ealdre besnyiSede, forcom xt campe cyning ludca, i3-5 rices berSdde, ond hine rode befealg, ])cet he on gealgan his gast onsende. Swa ic nu bebeode bearnum minum, I'egnum l)ry(Sfullum, (Sret hie (Se hnSgen, gingran jet guSe. LStacS gares ord, 1330 130S J/S. plainly deor; so Tli., Xap., and EJd. except W., B., as J/S. and in text, deop. — 1309 Gn. sceolde. — 1311 Ettin. gangan. — 1313 Gn., Spr. i, 44g gescryded, vestitus ? or gescyrted ? Trautmann (in Simons s. f.) gescyrded = gescynded = gescended eonftisus? — 131 5 Gin., A', ongan to J'am, Ettni. ongann to |>am. — 1316 Sier. (PBB. xii, 478) omits Andreas. — 131 7 MS., Edd. hwcet, Gn. note hwxr? //'. incorrectly refers Gn.'s note to hwxt, /J16'. — 131S Ettm. up. — 1 319 MS., Edd. gilp; Gn. note gild? Bn^s^s^e {PB/>. xii, gj;), Blount gild. — 1320 Gn. Xac/itr. Hafast hu, not repeated in Gn.-. — 1323 Ettm., Gn., W. l>enden. — 1324 Gn. Erodes. — 1329 77/., Gm., A', hncegon ; Ettm., Gn. hnasgan. ANDREAS . 53 earh attre gemsl, in gedufan in fSges fercS ; ga5 fromlice, ■^aet gE gu8frecan gylp forbcgan." Hie wjeron reowe, rsEsdon on sona gifium grapum ; hine (iod forstod, 1335 stacSulffEst steorend, j'urh his strangan miht. SyScSan hie oncneowon Cristes rode on his mgegwlite, mjere tacen, wurdon hie (Sa acle on jmrn onfenge, forhte, afgerde, ond on fleam numen. 1340 Ongan eft swa Sr ealdgeniSla, helle h?eftling, hearmleoS galan : " Hwret wearS eow swa rofum, rincas mine, lindgesteallan, ])a;t eow swa lyt gespeow? " [Him ])a] earmsceapen agef ondsware, i345 fah fyrnsceal'a, ond his feeder oncwa^JS : " Ne |magan we him lungre lafi oetfoestan, [f. 47'^] swilt ]mrh searwe ; ga ]>e sylfa to ! f>aer )m gegninga gufie findest, frecne feohtan, gif (Su furfiur dearst 1350 to pam anhagan aldre geneSan. 1331 K. aettre. Edd., except C«., IV. ingedufan.— 1333 77/., Gut., A'., Ettiii., Gtt. gu^Yrean ; Gv. note guiSfrecan ? — 1337 MS. rade ; EdJ. rode. — 1337 f£. Gtii. cvitk- oiit re /nark, A'., Ettm.: Cristes rode mx-re tacen, wurdon hie )'a acle on J'am onfenge, forlite, and on fleam numen. Gn. ma:re tacen, on his ma^gwHte, etc. : />'. (/.r Gm., except that he supplies afaerde after forhte; B!^ as J\fS. — 1341 Etti/i. ongann. Gn. supplies ba after ongan. Th., Gm., Gn., B. eald geniSla; C«.2 ealdgeniSla. — 1345 JAS'., />. hearmsceapen ; Juid. earmsceapen ; Siev. [PBB. x, J17), Cos. {PBB. xxi, ly) him ha earmsceapen. Jit tin. him ageaf. 54 ANDREAS [XIII] " We {Se magon cix^e, eorla leofost, xt |)am secgi)legan scire gelSran, £er fin gegninga gU(Se fremme, wiges \v(3man, weald hu 'iSe saile i355 ret |>am gegnslege. lUan gangan eft, J>ret \vc bysmrigen heiulum frestne, 0(S\vitan him his wrrecsiJS ; habbaJS word gearu wi(S |)ain itglitcan call gctrahtod ! " J>a hlcocSrade hludan stefne, 1360 witum bewSled, ond yxt word gecwae^ : " ]Ti I'e, Andreas, acloeccrreftum lange feredes. Hwa?t ! i^u leoila feala forleolce ond forliErdest. Nil leng ne miht gewealdan jiy weorce ; |>e synd witu l)a?s grim 1365 weotiid be gewyrhtum. ]ni scealt werigmod, bean, hrocSra leas, hearm |ni)wigan, sare swyltcwale. Secgas mine to |»am guJSplegan gearwe sindon, )ia ]>e Sninga cUenweorcum 1370 unfyrn faca feorh ;x'tl>ringan. Hvvylc is J)res mihtig ofer middangeard, )'?et he ]»e alyse of leoJSubendum, manna cynnes, ofer mine est? " 1352 £t/m. we )>e ne ? — 1353 /iV/w. secplegan. — 1354 A', geninga. — 1355 <7w., A'., Ettiit. \>\\ for hu. — 1356 MS., W. Vtan ; Tli., G/n., Ettm. uton ; A'. Uton; Cii., B. Utan. — 1361 Ettm. ' l)e\vealocl, beweahvod ? (?/// bewailed {Gitt. bewailed).' — 1362 MS., Til. aclasc cr.tftum ; J-ldii. acla.'ccra;ftum, except Git., //'. aglaeccraeftum. — 1363 Ettm. feola. — 1364 //'. ^ after leng, 'which ends a Hue in the MS., a line is left vacant, for no apparent reason.'' It shoiihi be noted, ho'ioever, that on other folios, e.t;;. f 46', f 46'', f 4"/', the same peculiarity occurs, ahvays between the tenth and elcTcnth lines of the fa^r, counting' from the bottom. 7'his ■ioide .'rpacin^i,'- is ctv- dently due to some irrci^ularity in the measure by -which the scribe ruled off his f ages, and no omission in the te.vt is to be supposed. ANDREAS 55 Him ))a Andreas agef ondsware : 1375 " Hwaet ! me eaSe selmihtig Ciod, ni'Sa neregend, se '8e in niedum lu gefaestnode fyrnum clommmn, ];£er Su sySfian a, susle |gebunden, [f. 48^] in wr?ec wunne, wuldres blunne, 1 380 syfifian (Su forhogedes heofoncyninges word. pxr wres yfles or, ende ngefre pines wreeces weorSetS. iX\ scealt widan feorh ecan jnne yrm'8u ; |)e bi8 a symble of daege on dseg drohta)) strengra." 1385 Da wear's on fleame, se tie Sa fSh?io iu wi8 God geara grimme gefremede. Com ]»a on iihtan mid grdaege hSfienra I1I08 haliges neosan leoda weorude ; heton leedan ut 1390 frohtheardne pegn priddan si6e ; woldon aninga ellenrofes mod gemyltan ; hit ne mihte swa. Da waes niowinga ni8 onhrered, heard ond hetegrim. Wjes se halga wer ^395 sare geswimgen, searwum gebunden, dolgbennum jmrhdrifen, tiendon dseg lihte. Ongan pa geomormSd to Gode cleopian, heard of hsfte, halgan stefne 1375 Ettni. ageaf. — 1376 After ea^e Gti. supplies gescilde'5 (iiot gescyldcS as W. states) ; Ettin. note Hwaet me ea'Se] scil. masg alysan ; Root {p. j8) masg after ea^e, and generian y?;;' neregend iJ77". — 1377^/6"., B. in medum ; Edd., except B., in niedum; Bright {MLN^. ii, 82) nedum. — 1380 Ettm. wrasce ? Gn. wrsece ? — 1 38 1 C///., A'., Ettm., /)'. forhogodes ; B? as MS. T/i., Gm., Ettm. heofen-. — 1383 K. wiSan. — 1386 K. fasSo ; Kttm. fash'Se. — 1387 Gn. wid. — 1394 Th., Gm., A'., Ettm., Gn. neowinga. — 1395 Th., Gm., A'., Ettm., Gn. hete grim, ■^cit/i the hemistich after hete ; K. on for ond ; G)t. Auichtr., GiiP', Sie7'. [PJiB. x, j"//) hetegrim, /;/ the first half line. — 1396 Simons (/. 120) snearum ? — 1397 A'., Ettm. J^enden. — 1398 Ettm. ongann. 56 ANDREAS weop werigferS, ond paet word gecwaeS : 1400 " N^fre ic geferde mid Frean willan under heofonhvvealfe heardran drohtnoS, ])2er ic Dryhtnes ^ deman sceolde. Sint me leo'Su tolocen, lie sare gebrocen, banhus blodfag, benne weallaS, 1405 seonodolg swatige. Hwaet ! "80 sigora weard, Dryhten Halend, on dceges tide mid ludeum geomor wurde, •8a till of gealgan, God lifigende, fyrnweorca Frea, to f?eder cleopodest, 14 10 cininga wuldor, ond cwSde 6us : * Ic Se, feeder engla, frignan wille, lifes leohtfruma, hwcet forlgetest Su me ? ' Ond ic nu pry dagas ]>olian sceolde w?elgrim witu. Bidde ic, weoroda God, 14 15 yvet ic |gast minne agifan mote, [f. 48'^] sawla symbelgifa, on j'ines sylfes hand. DG 'Sset gehete ]'urh ])in halig word, ])a (Sii lis twelfe trymman ongunne, ]'3et us heterofra hild ne gesceode, 1420 ne lices dsEl lungre o68eoded, ne synu ne ban on swaSe lagon, ne loc of heafde t5 forlore wurde, gif we pine lare laestan woldon. Nil sint sionwe toslopen, is min swat adropen, 1425 1400 ilAS". -ferS i>iserted ahn'e the lute. — 1404 MS., Edd. leo'S, Holthaiiseit {PBB. .rrv, jj/) leo'Su. — 1405 A'., B. benna. — 1406 71i., G»i., A'., Ettm. seono dolg- swatige. Sie7'. {PBB. x, 4jg) sv:aige. — 1414/;/'/^ \n\. — 1420 77/. gescaende (//"/tv heterofra ? T/i. gesceolde. — 1421 G)>i. note o'Seode = ci'aderet, pcriret ; Ettm. text oXl'eodde. — 1425 MS- toslopen «;/(/ a'Sropen ; A'ap adropen, the d altered from ^ ; hut the crossing is plainly visible in the reproduction '; IV. Nachtr. {p. j6j) as Jl/S. ; Edd. toslowen ajid a'Srowen ; Cm. note suggests toslopen ^//(/aSropen, and Nachtr. (p. I J 2) adropen for a'Sropen ; Ettm. adds '■fortasse legcnditm est toslawen, aNrawen'; Sic%'. {PBB. x, j/j), Cos. {PBB. .vxi, iS) toslopen, adropen. ANDREAS 57 licgaS aefter lande loccas t5drifene, fex on foldan. Is me feorhgedal leofre mycle J'onne l^eos lifcearo." Him ])a stefn oncwteS, sti?ihycgendum, wuldorcyninges word hloSrode : 1430 " Ne wep ])one wrcecsiS, wine leofesta ; nis I'e to frecne. Ic ])e friSe healde, minre mundbyrde msegene besette. Me is miht ofer call, [geond middangeard ] sigorsped geseald. S56 l^aet gecySeS i435 mcenig eet meMe on ))am myclan dsge, ))cet Sjet geweorSeS, ]'3et t5eos wlitige gesceaft, heofon ond eorSe, hreosa]) togadore, sBr awaged sie worda ^nig, Jje ic ]mrh minne muS meSlan onginne. 1440 Geseoh nii seolfes swceSe, swa ))in swat aget ]mrh bangebrec blodige stlge, lices lEelan. N5 j'e laSes ma jmrh daroSa gedrep ged5n motan, )>a ])e heardra meest hearma gefremedan." 1445 pa on last beseah leoflic cempa defter wordcwidum wuldorcyninges ; geseh he geblowene bearwas standan blSdum gehrodene, swa he ser his blod aget. Da worde cwse^ wigendra hleo : 145° " Sie «e (Sane ond lof, j^eoda waldend, 1430 A', wuldor cyninges. £dJ., except Th., W. hleo«rode. — 1434 ^IS. ofer eall sigor- with no indication of omission ; T/i., Gm., A', indicate the omission of a half line ; Ettm. supplies so as to read ofer eallne middangeard ; Gn. geond middangeard ; B., IV. indicate no omission. — 1435 Gm. gecy'Sed. — 1436 EH'"- manig. — 1438 Gm., A'., Ettm. to gadore.— 1441 Ettm. swaSe. Gm., A'., Ettm. ageat.— 1443 ^^^- li^ lElan ; Edd. liclaelan ; Gn."-, Spr. ii, 162 lie laelan, laelan inf = livere ; Siev. {PBB. r, j/7), Bright i^MLN. ii, 82, with alternative laela) lices laelan, L-elan ace. sg. ; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 18) Isla, gen. pi. — 1446 Ettm. geseah. — 1447 ^^' wuldor cyninges. — 1448 Ettm. geseah. Siev. {PBB. x, 460) geblowne. — 1449 Gm., K., Ettm. ageat. 5« ANDKl'.AS to widaii fciiic wiiltloi oil licolomim, iN.r;. <^u |inioii ;..iic, :.i;',fili \ lilcii iinil, |l..|<)'| (■ll|uii(li)Mlf, .111 in- Ini Lrtc." S\v;i r.c (liiillMiin.i lM\lil(ii licitdr '455 li.il;;,ili stcliu', ii(NiN:rl li.uloi sa'^l u iililiM 111! lit j'.cwat muU'i w.kNu scruNan. I'.l |M loll |..r,,lll I.Ol^.lll M^C. ci'.lc (iiiilsa( an, a'^cliii;', la'ddoii III I'aiii ( aiiciiic ; woltUui < la'lla !',flnj;il, 1460 mai'.oia'tlciulrs iihuI oiu \'1 lan on I'aic (Icon an lulil. \\\ i 0111 l>ivlilt'ii Ctod Ml |mI liliiu.rtcil, ha'lc^a wiiMoi, Olid |M wiiic ■.\iuif woidiiiii ;;uttc Olid liolu- i;c( wa-iN, la-dri luaiiiu vniu'S, '4^5 lilt'^. lau'ow ; lu'lil Ins In hoinan hales liMii an ; " Nc sccall iNu in luinNnin a li'ng si'aioha'Mu'iidia sai |'i ow lan." Aras I'a n>a\m-ni' rol, sa-^dr Mi-otiidc JMnc. hal ol lialtc licaidia u ita , 1 .| 70 iia's linn i;i'\\ i-ninu-d wlilc, nr w loh ul hiA'glc Inn^ir ahst"d, lu- lor ol lualtlc, 111' ban I'.clMorcn, nc Modi;; wniul /,it\- };c'lcngc, nr //.;■.» d;rl |>urh di)l};sli'f^;o dirou- lu-strnu'd ; 1475 ar wa-s ell s\\ a a'l JMiih |'a a •^^•lall niilil lol la'iK'iuU-. iMiil on liis lu i- Hum. i.|5.( AV/w. il|H-iulij;uo. /'././., t-.viY/^f '/''!., II'. t\ulfti>. 1-157 A', ,'wi/s waNii ; (///. ('/.'/<•, wiiNuni.') <;//./. S//. //, ^yj w.uln. 1.15S AV/w. feoiilaii, '/.■/" U-nulc .:.< ;/'. .>A»<'f'.f, — i.|(io AV.vmul. i.\u.\ Ai/',/., t-.xir/'t 7'A., 11'. siuuc. 1.(07 (////., A., A7/w. li< uilnm - i.|(>S .JAV. .sus ; A>(• liiii^c nc laNrs il.vl ; '/"//., (/w., A7/w. lie gfleujif <•/>.; A'., A", lieijelenno ; (///,. //'. liec longe ; (;'///. /y.'/f-, (/«. (S/r. i, y_'y), (".M, (/'A' A'. ,»a/, /S) liif gelenyo. y\Ni)Ki';As XIV 59 llwicl! ic liwilf im hali^i's laic, IcoiSgkUlinga, lol |';i:s |'c vvorhlc, wordum wcnulc, wynl undyine, 1480 ofcr mm gcmcl. Myccl is to scrgaiinc, hingsiim Icoinimg, |':i't he in life adrcag, call a'llcr onlo. j'al sct'll a-glalwia iiiaiin on inoldaii |ioiiiu' ic \nv la'Iige fiiulan on fcicSc, |iat Irani I'liimaii cnnnc 1485 call |ia carfc^io, |'c lie mid cine adrcah, giimra gii(Sa. Ilwa-iSrc jgil sccolon P-I'V') lytliim slicctim Ko^worda d;cl fiii^iir ri-< ( an. j'al is iyrnsa'gcn, Im he weoina k'ala wita gcfSolodc, 149" hcardra hilda, in |);f;ie h;T;(Senan byrig. lie be wealle geseaii wiimliiim la;sle under sailwagc svveras imlytle, sta])ulas standan, slormc bedrifcnc, cald cnta gewcorc. lie wi(S imnc [aira, ^495 mihlig ond modrof, iiKeJSel gehcde, WIS, wimdriiin glcavv, word sliinde ahof : "(icher f)U, marmanstan, Meotudcs ratdiim, fore \>XH onsyne callc gcsccaftc forhte geweorJSaiS, |)onne hie fa'dcr gcscoS 1500 lu'olonas ond coi'/>'. x, ,/Sj') secRan. — 1483 /■.'/////. siiiill (,'///., A'., /■://///. x'^^ieawni.-- 1.-1S7 A', sctml on, <;//(////i^'- ///c- //'//f li'itli sceal. — i.)iSi; Lhi!^, />'. fynisx-gtiii ; other luid. fyin .sxgun. — 1490 J''.ttni. feola. MS. geNole'de. — 1492 l\fS., 77i., //. fitstne. — I/193 MS., Juiii. sx-lwange, except C'u. sx'lwage ; Co.t. (/'/>'/>'. a.i/, /S), A'oot {/>. ^S) ir.v (hi. Af.S\ sweras, not u.t Til., IF. .ft/ite, sp(aas ; //'. iWidilr. (/'•Ti^.'T) sworas ; 'I'll., />'. Am/ s|)pras. — i.)()i; A'. a iiiic. \Y)(> MS.. 'I'll. iiiiidrofL". J-.tliii. inoJScl. — 141)7 J'-Hm- woicliiin yi'/- wmi- diuiii. 1501 A/////. Iicoloiius ? 6o ANDREAS Laet nu of pTnum sta)>ole streamas weallan, ea inflede, nu Sc celmihtig hatecS, heofona cyning, |)cet 5u hrctdlice 1505 on ]ns frSte folc forS onsende waeter widrynig to wera cwealme, geofon geotende. Hwait ! (Su golde eart, sincgife, sylla ; on JSe sylf cyning wrat, wuldres God, wordum cySde 15 10 recene geryno, ond ryhte x getacnode on tyn wordum, Meotud mihtum swIJS ; Moyse sealde, swa hit soSfceste syfipan hcoldon, modige magopegnas, magas sine, 15 15 godfyrhte guman, losua ond Tobias. Nil 611 miht gecnawan, ]'?et pe cyning engla gefraetwode furfur mycle giofum geardagum ])onne eall gimma cynn. JJurh his halige hees ])ii scealt hrseSe cySan, 1 5 20 gif Su his ondgitan cEnige hsebbe." Nres ]»a wordlatu wihte ]'on mare, })3et se Stan togan ; stream ut jaweoll, [f. 50^] flOovv ofer foldan ; famige walcan mid Srdaege eorcSan ])ehton, 1525 myclade mereflod. Meoduscervven wearS sefter symbeldcege ; slSpe tobrugdon searuhsebbende. Sund grunde onfeng, deope gedrefed ; dugufi wearS afyrhted 1504 T/i., Gill., K. in flede ; Rttiii. on flede. — 1505 Etim. hrre'Mice. — 1507 77/., Gin. wid ryncg ; A', widiincg ; Giii. note widryne or widrynig. — 1508 JMS., T/t., Gut., IV. heofon. — 15 16 JAS", T/i. iosau. — 151S Ettiii. fur'Sor. — 1520 Ettm. hra'Se. — 1522 Th., Gill , Ettiit. word latu. — 1526 MS. meodu scerwen ; so N'ap., W. N'achtr. {p. j6j) ; 7/1., (Jill., A'., Fttiii., />'. meodu scerpen ; C;«. note, Gn. meodu scerwen; Gil. note, ]V., Cos. [PBB. xxi, ig) meoduscerwen. — 1527-8 MS. tobrogdon ; haebende, not hasbbende as W. states ; Tli., Gin., Ettm. searu hrcbbende. ANDREAS 6l ])urh ))?es flodes far ; feege svvulton, 1530 geonge on geofene guSrS-s fornam ))urh sealtne weg. paet wees sorgbyrJ)en, biter bcor])egu ; byrlas ne g£eldon, ombehtpegnas ; ])^r wa^s Eelcum genog fram da:ges orde drync sona gearu. i535 Weox wceteres ])rym ; weras cwanedon, ealde cescberend ; wjes him lit myne fleon fealone stream, woldon feore beorgan, to^dunscreefmn drohtaS secan, eorSan ondwist. Him pset engel forstod, 1540 se Sa burh oferbraegd blacan lige, hatan heaSowaelme ; hreoh wses jiser inne beatende brim ; ne mihte beorna hloS of pam fsestenne flSame spowan. Wsegas weoxon, wadu hlynsodon, i545 flugon fyrgnastas, fiod y6um weoll. Deer waes ySfynde innan burgum geomorgidd wrecen ; gehSo vicendan forhtferfi manig, fiisleof5 golon. EgeslTc Eeled eagsyne wearJS, 1550 heardlic hereteam, hleoSor gryrelTc ; ])urh lyftgelac leges bliestas weallas ymbwurpon, w^ter mycladon. Jj^r wres wop wera wide gehyred, earmlic ylda gedraeg. ]?a )'£er an ongann, i555 1532 MS.^ T/i., Gt?i., A', scealtes svVeg (A' tr. salt icave) ; Gin. note sealtes or scealces ? Ettin. note swealhes = ^/n'-f-f/; 6'//., B., IV. sealtes sweg ; Cos. [PBB. x.r/, ig) sealtne. — 1533 ^'^- beor^egn. — 1534 -A', ombeht j'egnas. — 1537 A'., Gti!^ utmyne. — 1539 Ettni. dunscrafum. A'. drohto'S. — 1540 MS., T/i., IV. eor'San iwist ; Gtn., Ettin. eortJan and wist ; Ettm. note eor^an onwist ; A'., Gn., B. andwist. — I C42 Gm., A'., Ettm. -wealme. — r545 RIS.., T/i., Cm., Ettm., W. wudu. — 1547 MS. Innan; Th. as MS. hinan, text innan. — 1548-9 MS., Edd . wrecen, masnan, galen ; Gm. note maened ; Etttn. note wrecan, galan. Edd., except A', forht fer'S. Th., Gm., Etttn. fus leo'S. — 1551 A', grynelic. — 1553 Gn. note ymbhwurfon ? 62 ANDREAS feasceaft h;vle^, folc gadorigean, hcan, hygegC'omor, hcofen(,le spra^c : "Nil gc magon sylfe soJS gecnawan, |>;vt \vc mid umihte cll|'eodigne on carcerne clonimum belegdon, 1560 I \vitel)cn(lum ; us sco wyrd scy(Nc(^, [f. 50*^] heard ond hetegrini : Jwt is [her] swa ciiiS. Is hit niycle sche, |>;vs |'e ic socS talige, ]>xt wc hine alysan of leoiSobendum, ealle anmode (ofost is sclost), 1565 ond us I'one halgan helpe biddan, gooce ontl frt)fre. Us bi(S gearu sona sybb nefter sorge, gif we seca|' to him." Ya I'Sr Andrea orgete weariS on fyrhMocan folces gebiEro, 1570 |wr w.Ts modigra [maegen] forbeged, wigcndra |>rym. W;vter f;vtNmedon, flcow firgentlstrcam, flod wxs on histe, ol)l'a?t breost oferstag, brim weallende, eorlum oJS exle. ]^a se a?(Seling hot 15 75 strcamfare stillan, stormas restan ymbe stanhleo^u. Stop ut hrcecSe cone collenfer(N, carccrn ageaf, glcawmod, Ciode Icof ; him [wais] gearu sona |>urh strcamr;vce stritt gerymed ; 15 So smeolt wa^s se sigewang, symlile wa?s dryge folde fram flode, swa his fi3t gestop. '557 ■^^'•' ^'"'- l^yg^ geomor. — 1559 Ettm. elheodigne. — 1562 77/., Gm., K. indicate an omission before \r l>aer wnes. Th. note, Eiid. e.vtept />., siifp/y mcegen before ioxbtgeA. — 1573 Ettm. firigenstream ; Gn. firigend- streiim. — 1575 Ettm. eaxle. — 1576 Gm., Ettm., W. stream fare. — 1577 Edd., except W., ymb. — 1 578 Gm., A', carcerne ; Gm. note carcern. — 1 579 Gn., />. supply wa;s after him, other Edd., after strait, yjSo''. ANDREAS 63 Wurdon burgware bliTSe on mode, ferhtSgefconde. ]'a vv;x:s forcS cumen gcoc a>ftcr gyrnc ; geofon swacSrode 1585 |>tiih lialiges has, hlyst yst forgeaf, brimrad gebad. pa se l)eorg tbhlad, eorfiscraif egeslic, end Jjaer in forlct flod foeSmian, fealewe wagas, geotende gegrind grund call forswcalg. 1590 Nalas he |)2Er yy wccge in forwyrd sceacan under cor|)an grund. j^a weariS acohiiod, 15 95 forhtferiS manig folces on laste ; wcndan hie [wifa] end wera cweahnes, I'earlra [gej'inga ?irage hnagran, [f. 51='] sy(S5an mane faa, morfiorscyldige, giifigelacan under grund hniron. 1600 Hie (Sa anmode ealle cvvSdon : " Nu is gesyne, (Sret pe soS Meotud, cyning eallwihta, crceftum wealdefi, se Sisne ar hider onsende feodum to helpe. Is nii pearf mycel, 1605 J>a;t we gumcystum georne hyran." 15S4 C///., /-.7/w., Cji. ferhS gefeoiule. A'., B. for-Scumen.— 1585 MS., /A, //'. heofon. Kttm. swe"5rode. — 1588 7'//. {hut not K. as W. states), in-forlet. — 1592 K. ah. Gm., Gn., A'., Etttn. weorudes. — 1593 AfS. faa; EdcL, except^ 7h., W<, fa. — 1595 A'. eorSgrund. — 1596 Jutd. forht ferS. — 1597 MS. hie -\ wera; 771., Gm., B., as A/S. with no iiuiication of otnission ; A', indicates omission before wera ; Kttm., Gn., VV. wifa after hie. — 1598 After f j;o'' 7'/i. s/t/'/'oses a folio to lun'e been cut out of the MS., and indicates an omission in his text ; other 7'ldd. see no interruption of the narrative. A'. )>ra;ge. — 1599 MS. faa; F.dd. fa, except /■'Jim. fah, 7'h., IT. faa. Sie7'. {PBB. x, 4^g) -scyldge. — 1601 MS. h'e. — 1603 P'.ttm. ealwihta. — 1604 littm. supplies us, Gn. e.ste before onsende ; Gn. tiote hider on sende ? See Notes. — l6o6 Gn. gym- ; Gn.- gum-. 64 ANDREAS [XV] j'ii se halga ongann hivleiS blissigean, wigendia jTcat wordum rctan : *' Ne beo"8 ge to forhtc, |'eh l)e fell curen synnigra cynn ; swylt |'ro\vode, 1610 witu be gewyihtum ; cow is wuldres leoht torht ontyned, gif gc tcala hycgaJS." Sende |'a his bene fore beam (iodes, bred haligne helpe gefremman gumena geogotSe, ])e on geof ene Sr .1615 ]»urh flodes ix^m feorh gesealdon, hxt I'a giistas, gode orfeorme, in wita forwyrd,- wuldre bescyrede, in feonda geweald gefered [//^'] wunlan. ]^a '(S;v;t Srende ealwealdan Ciode 1620 a^fter hleo^orcwidum haliges gastes wnes on |'anc sprecen, (Seoda rSswaii ; het 1)5 onsunde ealle aiisan, geonge of greote, |'a Sr geofon cwealde. J'a |;£er ofostlice upp astodon 1625 manige on meMe, mine gefrege, eaforan unvveaxne ; (Na wres eall eador leocSolic ond gastlic, I'cah hie hingre xr ))urh flodes fSr feorh alcton ; onfengon fulwihte ond freoiSuwiere, 1630 wuldres wedde witum iispedde, I mundbyrd Meotudes. ]'a se modiga het, [f. 51^'] cyninges cr;i;ftiga, ciricean getimbran, 161 1 A'., />. gewyrtum. — 161S G>/. )iotc ne in? — -1622 MS., Tli., B. raeswum. — 1625 Th., A', uppastodon. — 1627 A', geador. — 1030 (in. freo'So-. — 1633 Gf/. note ciaeftigan ? but Spr. /, ibS craiftiga ; K. cra;ftigia ; Sier. {PBB. x, 4^0) crxftpa. ANDREAS 65 gerwan Godes tempel, jaer sio geogo« aras I'urh feder fulwiht ond se fiod onsprang. 1635 f»a gesamnodon, secga preate, weras geond |>a winburg wide ond side, eorlas anmode, ond hira idesa mid ; cvvffidon holdlice hyran woldon, onfon fromlice fullwihtes brefi 16^0 Dryhtne to willan, ond diofolgild, ealde eolhstedas, anforleetan. ]7a wcGS mid ))y folce fulwiht h?efen, cT(Sele mid eorlum, ond a Godes liht arSred, rad on lande 1645 mid |)am ceasterwarum, cirice gehalgod. }'£6r se ar Godes anne gesette, wisfoestne war, wordes gleawne, in I'sere beorhtan byrig bisceop pam leodiim, ond gelialgode fore |)am heremnegene 1650 Jmrh apostolhad, Platan nemned, J'eodum on ])earfe, ond priste bebead, ]>?et hie his lare laston georne, feorhrad fremedon. Saegde his fusne hige, J'Kt he ]K\ goldburg ofgifan wolde, 1655 secga seledream ond sincgestreon, beorht beagselu, ond him brimj'isan aet sses faro'Se secan wolde. pxt wres |)am weorode weorc to ge|»oligenne; ]>set hie se leodfruma leng ne wolde 1660 wihte gewunian. pa him wuldres God on J)am sISfgete sylfum ?etywde, 1*535 (^"-^ I'urh faeder fultum. — 1636 A', gesamnadon. — 1642 Gm.ttote, K. ealhstedas.— 1647 MS. sio.— 1653 MS. he.— 165S MS., T/i. ioxo'i^e. — i6i,() MS., Edd. weor, except W. weorce ; Klitge {Anglia h\ 106), Cos. {/'/>/>. xxi, 26) weorc. Siev. {PBB. x, 482) would have nninflccted infmitk'e for gel'oligenne. 66 ANDREAS ond |>;vt word gecwa^cS, weonula l>ivhton: * * " folc of fiienuiw? Is him fus hyge, ga(N gi'omriemle, gooluNo nuvnaJS i6()S weias wif samod ; hiia wop bcroin, imirnondo uunl, * * * Luu'] fore siK'owan. Ne scealt t"Su I'.vt cowde anforUvtan on swa niowan gofoan, ah him nanian lumne [f. 52-''] 1670 on ferMocan fivste getimbro. \\ uiui ill |a'io wiiibvrig, wigondra hleo, salu siiKhrotloii, soofon nihta fvrst ; sy(^(\\n ^u mid mildso mmre forest." ]'>a eft gewat oiNre suNe 1675 mulig, ma\gene rof, Alavmedonia ceastre secan. C'nstenra weox word ond wisdom, sviNiNan wiiUhes I'Ogn, a^l)elcyninges ar, eagum sawon. I ivide I'a l>va leode on geleafan weg, 16S0 trymede torhtbce ; tireadigra wenede to wuKho weorod umna'te, to I'am iialgan tiam heofoiia rices, 1663 Th. after dryhten at hast t".<>o lines ii\uttini;- ; Cin., A'., //'. indicate the omission of one or more lines ; Gn. says " Einige ivenige Zeilen, den Anfani^ der Rede ent/ialtend, sind kier ausgefallen, etii'a des Inhalts: ' Wariim willst dii die Letite so schnell 7'erlassen, die doch so eben trst bekehrt sind von ihren Siinden ' " ,• B. sn/>/>oses no interruption of the narrative. See Xotes. — 1664 MS.^ JT. his him. — 1666 TA., Gm., A'., Gn. him l-a /<>/• hira. — 1667 There is no indication of omis- sion in the J/S., but Th., Gm., A'., //'. lea^'e s/ace for t-u>o half lines after mod; Gn. sn/flies as folliKcs : mnrnende mod, [mi Im on merebate wih oftM' tlodas] fore sneowan. B. as MS., li'ithoiit interruption : Cos. {FBB. .\\\i, 20) supplies me before fore. See Xotes. A'. moN. — 1071 Gm., A'. forhMocan. — idSi Gm. note, Gn., //'. tir e.idii;ra. ANDREAS 6-] I aer Fseder ond Sunu ond frofre Gast in prinnesse prymme weakleS 1685 in woruld worulda wuldorgesteakla. Swylce se halga herigeas preade, deofulgild todraf ond gedwolan fylde. )7ait wees Satane sar to ge|>olienne, mycel mydes sorg, pa^t he (Sa menigeo geseah 1690 hweorfan higebli8e fram helltrafum )mrh Andreas este lare to faegeran gefean, ]>3er nafre feondes ne bi(S, gastes gramhydiges, gang on lande. pa wEeron gefylde eefter Frean dome 1695 dagas on rime, svva him Dryhten bebead, )»a;t he pa wederburg wunian sceolde. Ongan hine ]>a fysan ond to flote gyrwan, blissum hremig, wolde on brimpisan Achaie 66re siSe 1700 sylfa gesecan, JsEr he sawulgedal, beaducwealm gebad. ]??et pam banan ne wearfi hleahtre behworfen, ah in helle ceafl siti asette, ond sy"56an no, fah, freonda leas, frofre benohte. 1705 Da ic leedan gefraegn leoda wqorode leofne lareow to lides stefnan, maecgas jmodgeomre; par manegum waes [f. 52^] 1685 Gn. t>rinesse. — 1689 Siev. {PBB. x, 482) wottld change gepolienne to the iininjletted tnfuiitive. — 1694 Siev. {PBJy. .r, 460) -hydges. — 1699 l^- blyssum ; B? blissum. — 1700 Bright {ML A', ii, 82) supplies eft before Achaie. MS. achaie ; Th. ac hale, indicating the omission of a word before ac ; Gin. text as Th., note wolde achaie ae'Selingas oNre si^e etc. (achaie = onsund) ; K. Achaie; Gn. Achaia; Gn?' fjs K. — 1703 K. hleafre. — 1704 MS. asette i syS no; W. between .syS and r\o, a small hole in the parchment, not large enough to have contained -iSan ; Tli. indicates omission before ond ; Gni. and SI'S no, note and si^ of geaf {or ne of geaf) no ; K. and si'5 no (tr. 'never since') ; Gn., B. sy'SSan ; IV. as MS. — 1705 Gin. feonda corrected (/. 1S2) to freonda. 68 ANDREAS hat aet heortan hyge weallende. Hie 6a gebrohton ?et brimes nresse 1710 on vvEegj'cle wigan unslawne ; stodon him 6a on of re aefter reotan, ))endon hie on ySum aeSelinga wunn ofer seolhpaSu geseon mihton, end )'a weorSedon wuldres agend, 171.S cleopodon on corftre, ond cvvffidon pus : "An is ece God eallra gesceafta ! Is his miht ond his ght ofer middangeard breme gebledsod, ond his hlsBd ofer eall in heofon])rymme halgum scineJS, 1720 wlitige on wuldre, to widan ealdre, ece mid engkim. p^et is seSele cyning ! " 1713 Gfi. wynn. — 17 14 A/S. phiiiily seolh paSu ; Th, Edd. seolhwa'Su ; Gn. note paSu ? Siev. {PBB. i, 4q2) seolhpaSu ; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 21) seolhba'Su. — 171 5 Edd., except B., JK, weorSodon. — 171 6 T/i. cwze'Son ; Gtn. cwaeden, corrected (/. 182) to cwsedon. — 1720 Gn. on for in. THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES Hwaet ! ic pysne sang siSgeomor fand on seocum sefan, samnode wide, hu ]>a. geSelingas ellen cyMon, torhte ond tireadige. Twelfe waeron, daedum domfseste, Dryhtne gecorene, 5 leofe on life. Lof wide sprang, miht ond maiv^o, ofer middangeard, )>eodnes pegna, ]>rym unlytel. Halgan heape hlyt wisode, ]7£er hie Dryhtnes ae deman sceoldon, lo reccan fore rincum. Sume on Romebyrig, frame, fyrdhwate, feorh ofgefon Jjurg Nerones nearwe searwe, Petrus ond Paulus ; is se apostolhad wide geweorSod ofer werpeoda. 15 Swylce Andreas in Achagia for Egias aldre geneSde ; ne jireodode he fore ))rymme ^eodcyninges, Eeniges on eorSan, ac him ece geceas langsumre lif, leoht unhwilen, 20 syj'pan hildeheard, heriges byrhtme, sefter giiSplegan | gealgan pehte. [f- 53^] Hwaet ! we eac gehyrdon be lohanne aeglaeawe menn aeSelo reccan ; I MS. -wxt, with space left vacant for the oinitted H. — 4 MS. woron ; Gn. note foron?— II Gn. Rome byrig. — 13 MS., Th., K., Simons {p. 104) neawe ; Th. note nearwe? Gn. nearo-searwe.— 18 MS. Keodode'^^^fore. — 21 MS., Th., A'., Gn. hilde heard. — 24 A'., Gn. aegleawe. 69 JO 11 II'. i'Ai"i;s OK iiii': ,\iH)s ri.i:s si' innnu.i \v:\'s, mmr };tMri'j;t\ I'liih ( nroi issc ( "i isto li'ol.ist on wiTcs liado, s\.N(N.iii wulilics cyninj;, (.•iij;l;i okIIiiiiu:!, coiiNaii solito I'Uih la'mn.iii liiil, l.nK-i m,inii(\ niu-s. I If in 1 '.rU'sia v.\\\c |m,ii;(' Koili' hi'iilc ; |i,uu)n lilcs wri; sit'St' };c"S(>hlo, s\vt\L;li' diranias, lu'oihlnc liolilwi'lan. Na's his bri)(Sor laM, Slices sa-ni", ac ^nili swoonK's \n\c n\i(l lutU'Uin lai ol> srri>liU' liMo llinxlc calilii^ m-ilalan, Icmli wiiN thrsco. I'hiliiuis w.i's n\iil \ssrun\ ; |'anon ic c 111 I'Uih uuU' ( wi'alni lii i-nr i;i-si>hU\ s^'^(^an on i;ilL;an in ( ioaiapolnn aliant;i'n wivs hiliU'roitNii'. Ilnin! \vuU■\\^^u^ wnnl nn(hine, I'.rt to huK'inn aldrc j^chviUU' luMilncia-ltii; bcoin. liartholanii'iis ; I'onr lu'hl Astiias in Albano. I>;v'i^c'n ond In :;cl)linil. IumIiK" luMuotan, loij'an l\r t^a lui'i^('n;;ilil h\ian \\c woMo, wii; wi'oitNian ; luni w.vs wnKlics iln-ani, lilwrla K'ol'ia |'oniu> |ms Irasan ^odii. S\v\K\' rhon\as rac |'Msto j;iMU'iN(lo on IiuKm 0(Nii> (l;i-las, laa niai\i\i;nni wiMit'S moil onlihtcd, 3" 35 40 45 50 20 (»"«. ii>.i"» vmu's. ;o //'. Klli-ssi.i ; .Wi.'Ur. I'.IU-si.i. - ;." A'. s\vej;loclro;imas. ^6 (///. tMUlic ;(/'//.'- imKIh-. 57 (///. I'lulipinis, ^o A'. hhU'i-wimIui. .|1 /'//., A.. (/'/, liilili' roi.Nic; iiii.^Sf'r. ti, 7,') hililoioiiNrc. — .(J /'//., A', woard; A'., (///. wvnl. .\] /■'l'., A. iii'l.vWo ; (///. gel.viKlo ; (///.'■' , none Nile ; A'.//. geUvildo /^/i;/>//i' <;//<*/ri/ />-.>w j-olii-NiNo. — .|6 A', licnoosan. .|v) .l/.V, /■•Lunfv l>as ; .u< ,i/.u> A'a/'. ; yV/., (///., //'. has; A"., (///.'■' l-as. — 5J A.;/, i .yAuilihted ,v/r<;fd//rom u. 'iiii-; I'Aii.s oi' iiii'; Ai'osi'i.ics higc onhyrdcil, |>iiili liis li.ili)', vvoni ; syrtcStm coIIciiIckN ( yiiiii}.M'!, Ino^or ;i\\clilf lor ucoioilum, w'lmddK r:ii Ic, |iiiili Ihylitiics iiiilil, |i:r| he ol <|c,ii^c .iias, f^coii}^ Olid );n(Mivv;ii, oiid liiiii vv;i". ( i.id u.iii Olid (^,1 |;riii lol( (; Icoig ^cscahlc, sill at sac ( c, s\v(;()r(l|ia;s foriiam I'liili lia'iNciK! hand, |'a:r si; lialj-a jm'( laii)^, wiiiid lor wcoiiidimi ; I'oiioii wiildrcs icolit sawlc p;csoliti; sigorcs to h aiic Ilwa't! we I'a-l. /^cliyrdoii |mii|.; Iialij^c Ijcc Jia'l mid Si^clwaniiii so('S y|i|ic wcariS, diylitlx dom (ioiics; da'}i;cs or oiivvoc , Icuhtcs ).',cl(alaii, land wa'S p.clailsod |)iirh Malliciis iiimmc laic ; I'oiic Jul lrta(iis ^iiili yriic liyj^c, wa-lrcow ( ynin^% \va-|iniiiii asvvchhan. Ilyrdc wc |ia'l. huoh in Ici usalcin (ore saccrdiiiii swill |'rovvodc ; 'JSiirjf stcnf^ds swciijj; slK^inod )',<•< ranj^, cailig for a'fcsliiin ; liala^ iiii ci c hi mid wiildon inin^, wij^cs to Icanc. NiiGrini (Sa Iwcj^cn tohtan satiic, lindf^clacc'S ; land I'crsia solilon siiSfromc, Simon oiid 'Ihaddciis, bcornas licadoiofc ; him wcari^ bam saiiiod an (Midcda'g ; a;(S(:lc sccolilon rSiirh waipciihcttr wi-or< |Md\vij.';an, sigclcuM sccaii, ond I'oih; so(\iii gclaiii, dream a:ftcr dcart(;, |m ^^cdnijed wearlS lif vvi(S li( e, oiiil I'as latiiaii j^cstrcoii, 55 5.V'| 60 ^'5 70 75 80 6-5 Cii. I'urli. 70 (ill. liyidoii w<: '. 77 /// ///'■ MS. Ii «/ 'rii;!!!! /// (tharr III!' liiu:. •MS IS -lontlni 72 THE FATES OF THE ATUSTLES idle sehtwelan, ealle forhogodan. Dus 6a jeSelingas ende gesealdon, 85 XII. tilmodige ; tir unbracne wegan on gewitte, wuldres })egnas. Nii ic ponne bidde beorn, se tie lufige fysses giddes begang, ))ait he geomrum me fone halgan heap helpe bidde, 90 frizes ond fultomes. HO ! ic freonda bejiearf, IrSra on lade, j'onne ic sceal langne ham, eardvvic uncficS, ana gescca/i, Iccian mc on laste He, eorSan dzel, wa^'lreaf wunigean weormum to hroSre. 95 I Her majg findan forel'ances gleaw, [f. 54'^] se 6e hine lyste?) Ifeotigiddunga, hwa ))as fitte fegde. y I'^^r on ende stande]', eorlas )'a;s on eorSan briicaj' ; ne moton hie awa aetsomne, womldwunigende : ^ sceal gedreosan, 100 n on efile, a^fter tohreosan leene lices frretewa, efne swa |^ toglidecS. Donne h ond It^ cr?eftes neosafi nihtes nearowe ; on him + ligeS, cyninges peodom. Nu 6u cunnon miht, 105 hwa on ]>am wordum wa;s werum oncyftig. 84 MS., Th., A', ealne. — 85 MS. Dvs; so also Nap. ; T/t., A'., JV. Dys ; Gti. )>us. — 87 A', waegon. — 90 MS. halga. — 91 A'., Gn., S/eT. uu /or hu. — 92 IV. omits sceal. — 93 AIS., Th., IV. gesece ; Siev. gesecean. — 94 /I/^'., Th., A'., 6";/., W. laet ; Sie7'. laete. — 96-122 For the AIS. readin^i:;s of this fassai^e, sec the literal trans- cript in the A\>tes. — 96 A'ap., Siev., Tr. forel'ances. — 98 Nap., Sie7>., Tr. fegde, stande)'. For Xap.\^ liiw-division, see .Votes. — 99 .Vap., Siev., Tr., W. biuca)'. — 100 Xap., Sie7'., Tr. supply the rune. — loi A\ip. tohreosa)'; Siev., Tr. tohreo- san. — 102 All read Lxne. — 103 Ahtp. does not restore II. ioj-104 ; he reads doubtfully, in loj", swa, folloived by faint traces of two runes. Siev., Tr. as in text. Auip., Tr. with MS. neotaS ; Siev. neosaS. — 104 Siev. ^ lige'S ; Tr. ^ lege'S. For A'^ap.'s su^Qii^-estions, sec A'^otes. — 105 A^'ap., Siev., Tr. cyninge.s. yl/.9. cunnon ; A^ap., Siev., Z)-. cunnan. — 106 A\ip., Siev., Tr. restore hwa on |'am (Siev. j^aem) wor-. THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 73 Sie paes gemyndig, mann se (Se lufige jnsses galdres begang, pajt he geoce me ond fiofre fricle. Ic sceall feor heonan, an elles forS, eardes neosan, no siS asettan, nat ic sylfa hwser, of pisse worulde ; wic sindon uncuS, card ond efiel. Swa bi6 selcum menn, nem))e he godcundes gastes bruce. Ah utu we )>e geornor to Gode cleopigan, 1 1 5 sendan usse bene on ]^a. beorhtan gesceaft, ))3et we j'aes botles brucan motan, hames in hehSo. f>Sr is hihta ni^st, fier cyning engla clienum gildeS lean unhwilen. Nu a his lof standeS, 1 20 mycel ond maere, ond his miht seoma}}, ece ond edgiong, ofer ealle gesceaft. Finit. 107 A^(7/>. restores mann se ^e lufige. — 108-109 TVa/. me ond frof-. — no A^aJ>. forh" ea-. — 112 jV(7/>. of Hsse ; JV. on Hsse. — 113 JVa/>. bi'S. — 115 jVap. Ah utu, but suggests utun. — 116 W. beochtan, misprint? — 119 A'ap., Siev., W. gilde'5. — 121 Siev. soma>. NO'll^S ON ANDKI'AS In tlic MS. Iliir n.iiial ivc is divided into sccliotis ol ;ii)|)io,\im.il(ly ('qii:!! Icni'.lli. Tliuic are in ail lillcin, oi willi addition ol .//'. sixli'cn, sci lions, vaiyinj.; Iioni I '/i U> 2)4 fol- '!> Icnf^lli. I'.ai li si( lion hcj^ins with a ( apital icilri oi a joonp of capital loiters, and ends wilii a pciiod oi a rnoic dislini live and ri((|iiinl mark of a sectional ending, consisting of a semicolon followed by a liook-sliaped symbol. Metween the various sections a si)ace is left blank, nsually not mf)re than suflicienl for a single line. For further descrii)li()n, see Inlrod., |)p. xxxvi If. In llie piesent edition the divisions of the MS. are followed, and are furl her indi( aled by bracketed numerals. Tin; (siiiier editions vaiy widely in llieii iiealnieni of these sectional divisions of the MS. 'riioip(' follows llie MS., e,\i e|)l Ijial he unite.S SCI tioiis three; and four. Orinun fiMlli(;r redures llie nnniliei ol^.(■( lions to seven. i\enil)le prints his text without division into s(;( lions. (Jrein makes eleven sec- tions, liaskervill thirty. Wiilker ])rints his text as Kcmble does, without division into sections. He inserts in the margin, liowever, the numerals which designate (irein's eleven sections, and indicates the division of the MS. in his nc)tes. I. The poem opens with the conventional e])ic formula, ciling the aiilhority of oral tradition for the story. I''or similar openings, compare the following: Ilw.it! we ( i,ii cli'iia in Kearil^itjimi |)eodcyniiif;a |iryin j^efniiioii, hfi ISa a;|>elingas ellen lienii'tlon. ///■cni'. I - {. Ilwat! we ieiir ((III! niMli gefrigen liabaJS ofer middangcard Moyscs doinas wraxlico wordrilit wera cncorissum, in uprodor Cadigra gcliw,1m a;fter healusIJSe hote llfes, iifigc'ndra gehwaiu langsumne r'vd, iiadee ic ofer foldan gefrasgen hrcbbe. See also, among numerous examples, Beoiu. 74; 2752-2754. 2. under tungluni. The usual formula is under heofonum, or zvolcmim, changed here, Cosijn thinks {PBB. XXI, S), chiefly for the sake of the alliteration. — tireadige h{«le«5. Cf. Ap. 4, and note. 3. ]7eodnes pegnas. Cf. Beo7v. 1085: heodnes j'Cgne ; Ap. 8: heodnes begna; Beow. lodii: Finnes hegnas ; and similar uses frequently. The phrase, originally, as in Beo'wulf, used of the followers of a temporal prince, applies here to the followers of the Lord, pegn, literally 'servant,' has not therefore the color of that word in the Oriental phrase ' servant of the Lord.' The word in Anglo- Saxon verse is a dignified one, and its connotation is epic, heroic. This value it derives from the position of the hegn in the Anglo-Saxon social system. ' As the royal power and dignity grew, it came to be looked on as the highest honour to enter into the personal service of the King. Two results followed ; service towards the King, a place, that is, in the King's cotniiatiis, became the badge and standard of nobility. ... It marks perhaps a decline from the first idea of the co?nitatus that the old word Gesith, "companion," answering exactly to the Latin comes used by Tacitus, was supplanted by the name Thegti, literally " servant." But when personal service was deemed honourable, the name of servant was no degradation, and the name Thegn became equivalent to the older Eorl.'' Freeman, Growth of the English Constitution, pp. 51-52. For further discussion of the comitatiis, see Kemble, Saxons in England 1, 168-183; Miillenhoff, Deutsche Altertumskunde IV, 182-198; 255-280; Andrews, Old English Manor, passim; Larson, The King''s Household in England before the N^orman Conquest (Bulletin of the University of Wisconsin, No. 100), pp. 76-103 ; 1 46-1 71 ; Chadwick, Studies on Anglo-Saxon Institutions, pp. 308-333 ; 378-40C. See also Gummere, Gerfnanic Origins, pp. 261-269, ^^^ ^ description of the passages in Anglo-Saxon verse illustrative of the comitatus, and to these add the prose story of Cynewulf and Cyneheard, Ajiglo-Saxotz Chronicle, 755; cf. also Caesar's interesting account of NOTES ON ANDREAS 17 the soldurii, />. G. Ill, 22. Cf. 405-414, note. — Grimm places 11. 3''-4* within parentheses, thus making the sentence a parenthetic exclamation like Beow. 18'': bljed wide sprang. See 764^ note. Cf. Beow. 1528: |?aet his dom aleeg. 4, campraideune. Diclit., 'in dem Kampf erlag . . . ihre Hochkraft nimmer ' ; Kemble, 'their glory failed not, of their warfare.' Gn., Spr. I, 155, glosses the form as gen. sg., but it seems best to take it as dative, ' in or at the battle.' The present is the only occurrence of the word, but cf. wigraden, Wald. 22. — hneotan. The form /meofan < hniotoii < hniton is pret. pi. of the first ablaut-class, eo being a development of oumlaut of /; cf. Bright, MLN. II, 80, and Biilbring, §§ 235 note, 239, and 241. Cf. also 1. 802 : geweotan. The unumlauted form is found in Beow. 1327, 2544: Jjonne hniton feSan. Cf. Icel. (Cleas.-Vig., p. 270) hnitii reyr saman, ' the weapons clashed together.' 5. gedSldou. The verb is best taken as intransitive. Cos. {PBB. XXI, 8) cites Wulfstan, ed. Napier, p. 204, 1. 24 : Sier nsefre leofe ne gediela'S. Pogatscher(/^«^/. XXIII, 263) considers the subject of gedaildon as unexpressed after syO'Oan ; the hie which precedes the verb he regards as the object ; cf. A/i. 1012 ; El. 1285. 5-6. For the apocryphal legend of the division of the earth among the Apostles, see Introd., p. lix. 6. hlyt. Cf. Bonnet, p. 65 : Kal efx^pi^ov eavrois rds x^pas, ^dWovres KXrjpovs. Cf. the election of Matthias, Jets I, 24-26; and see Ap. g^'. But the casting of lots was a custom familiar to the Anglo-Saxons through their own traditional inheritance. Tacitus, Gertnania 10, gives an account of the manner of casting lots among the Teutonic tribes on the continent : ' Auspicia sortesque, ut qui maxime, observant. Sortium consuetude simplex: virgam, frugiferae arbori decisam, in surculos amputant, eosque, notis quibusdam discretes, super candidam vestem temere ac fortuito spargunt : mox, si publice consuletur, sacerdos civitatis, sin privatim, ipse paterfamiliae, precatus deos coelumque suspiciens, ter singulos tollit, sublatos secundum impressam ante notam interpretatur.' The twigs with which the divination was performed were called td)ias in Anglo-Saxon, hence the word idii came to mean 'lot,' as it does in An. 1103. Allusions to casting of lots are not frequent in Anglo-Saxon except in translations ; an interesting example, however, is Beoza. 3126, in the description of the partition of the dragon's treasure. The practice must have been a common one, as penalties were fixed for it, as well as for other heathen observances, in the Poenitentiale Ecgherti IV, 19 (ed. Thorpe, Ancient Larvs ana Instittites of England, p. 3S0) : ' Gif hwa hlytas oSSe hwatunga bega, o"S'Se his wseccan set Snigum wylle ha^bbe, o^"l^e aet Snigre ©"Sre gesceafte biiton set Codes cyricean, faeste he III gear, >aet an on hlafe ond on wsetere, ond \>z. II Wodnesdagum ond Frigedagum on hlafe ond on wastere, ond j^a 65re dagas, bruce his metes biiton flEsce anum.' The eccle- siastical attitude towards the practice comes out also in the adjectives hellcmfttim, hc£&englldii>n, Att. 1 102. Wulfstan, ed. Napier, p. 27, in a catalogue of the wicked in hell, includes wiccan, ' wizards,' and ivigleras, ' those who practice divination.' See further Kent, Teutonic Antiquities in Andreas and Elene, pp. 39-40. 7, For similar breaking of close syntactical agreement by the hemistich or the end of the line, cf. 118, 1 19-120, 163, 224, 225, 234, 312, 557; Beoiv. 758, 813, 201 1, 2928, etc. 78 N()li:S ON ANDKKAS 8. IVoiiio rolctt)(;:in. ^'f- '''''• ^7\- (nm\ foliloga (of Ciithlac) ; /-.".r. 14: ticom l.>Kto!;.i (of Moses); /u\':,'. i(i|i, -'.17<>: iionio lyiilluv.ilc. g. rolo riii«-;is. So (/<'.■. jS(>, Ki^i ; (/,//. .'O.n) : liiuas \v.vron rofo. roiul oikI IiiiikI. I'oi ollu'i I'x.implcs ol' siinil.u ihuiiii; plu.iscs in Anglo-Saxon viisc, si'c Klu-r. /v.'/.'. 1\, .|-'5 l-t'- 10. on luMTl'clila. So iS'; AV. ij6. 11. lll«>«>tluUvaHf>'«'. 'I'lio only lurui ii'Ui'i' of tho lonipounil ; hut if. ///<•<'///./- ,j,'<(•.;//, -f-iti'. iKh ui' of tali-." ia-13. riu' allusion, not lonl.iinoil in the CiiooU or the /.ri^rihi, is oviilentlv a sehoTunn of tlu- poet's. 15. Ill on |m'< i;>iaii(I. l"f. 1. jS. Ow li\ese two passaj;es part of inv note in Moiit-rn /V//A'A'i, I' 11, |o;. n\.iv be ipioteil: ' I'luMC is no ctpiivalent for /j,'/ns of tl>e legend. The coi- lesponiling passages are: e»'j Tijv x'^P"'^ ''"'*''' o.ft)pioiro(f>dyt.<)v, Honnet, p. 03, and ^i' Til n6\fi ai'ruii', lionnel, p. ()() ; se eadiga Matheus gehleat to Marnuiilonia Iwie ee.istie, l!iigl\l. A'.:.'./,' , p. 11 ;; .eL;h\v\K' man he on Keie ee.istie loin .rll'eodisc, liiight, p. 11;. .\ p.u.dlel situ.ilion is found in the /VAj ///a ; the land in which the I'hienix dwells is twiee lefened to as .m isl.md, ,7///A' Ar /)<<•//{,'/<'//(/, /V/. 9, <>// /)c/w (•i;A'//(A-, /'//. jS;, the seeond phrase being .m elaboration of i-ititi:^' ?&r/l<'nJ, rii, 271). The corresponding passages in l.u t.mtius, /><• ,;.■•<• riiocnicf, are as follows : l'".st IiHii-i ill piimo felix orieiito reniotus, Oii.i ji.itot .I'tonii inaxiiu.i pmt.i poli ; 11. 1, 2. Ast ubi priniaeva coopit tUuvio iuvont.l l'".viil.it .ul p.itri.is i.ini loilitur.i ilonios. 11. 1 Is, I i(<. The word in the .dioxe ]MSS,>ges is evidently not to be undeistooil in the s]>eeitio sense of "isl.md," luit r.ither in the liter.d sense of " water-lanil," •' luul th.it is re.u'hed by w.itei." I'o the insul.ir .\nglo Saxon all foreign hinds nuist h.ixe been "w.itei l.inds " ; peih.ipsin this poetie.d sense the word .ilso carried with it the lojmot.ition of lenioteness; in boih the /''A,'7/.m ,ind the Aitdicai it is used for the Orient. C"f. also .S',;A ,;;;./ .V,;/., i If.: Hwa'tl Ic iglanda e.iUi.i li.ehbo IxVa oiibyrgod. The el.iboi.Uion of this p.issage in.ikes A,'A/w,A; refer to l.vbi.i, (iieeee, and liulia, none of iheni isl.mds.' i8. g;es«'oo(I«*. Th.it the M S. re, uiing, .ind not ;'■<.>•.(•.',.'' (.is ('.linun .ind Kenible pii>pose), is right, is ileterinined bv the scansion of the h,ilf-line. ('iriinin (in his notes) would deriye ;,•'■•>'• '■>'•'' from ;'/,»■, Vi/.A///, ' sejuiigere ' (' from jov ' or ' happiness ' to be supplied mentally). Kendile, ileriving the form from the same \erb, tr.ms- lates "oft had the hand of the sl.iughterer . . . hardly decided for him' r.iul (/7>7>'. VI, I).)). Sieyers (/AAA X, 500). and the dictionaries (ef. A>/ . 1, .).|S, II. .(oo ; 1?-T. .( Ul). all apparently going back to Dietrich (/f,jiiN\< /s. X, ',.'o), suppose .1 contr.ul verb sci-on, sr?Ot/t-, • h.i]ipen,' • bef.ill ' (.SV". 1. .| i,S '.ucidere,' • contin- gere,' ' impetriie '). Cirein, J'ii.ht.^ tr.insl.iies .iccordingly "grimm ereilte sie oft Nol i;.S ON ANDKl'lAS 79 tlii' ll.iiul (Icr Mciidci.' (licin, ;i< lordiiij; to WulKci, tiikcs (lie (nmi ;is (iplalivc, ami Wiilkcr adils, 'da ciii fuluialri lic^iill in iKvicluiii)^ anl den voi lici/^cliriidcn sal/, daiiii lii\nl, sliimiu- ii li (iicin Ix-i'; Walker docs nol slalc lioni vvlial veil) lie dciivi's llic lonn. I!ul (iiciii ncillici in llic Spnu IimIiiiI. noi in liis li.insia lion j;ivt'S any indit atiim liial In- lakes llu; loriu as o|)lative, and llie syntax of llie passage rt:(|iiiii;s only liie piel. ind., as e.j;. 1. njo''. 'rraulinann ((piotod i)y Simons, p. 60) evades lliu j^ianitnalii al dillii ally hy enundinj; llie lexl, iea(/<:, />(!//. f)20, sci'odf, Kx. 5SO ; and a weak pasi pait. ;;,m, ,<'r/. A' i . ^of). A parallel development is to be observed in the \(\\\t }:;c.\(C&i\'ini, t^escod, -.uiux/ (vvilh weak i)iel. ■.ucH'C(/c, cf. Grain., § 392, i\, note 6) ; f^esceotlc. An. iH, is a new \v<'ak ])reteril formed on the old strting preterit. The veih has liius three preterit forms, i^csa'x/ {-.ur(i(/) , i;c\ui'&cufc\ and ,j,7.Mvv"rt/('. The hypothelii al .uroit is therefore to he set aside and all the examples referred to .uan/an or .\iu:f)'r)'ii;i. 20. fr><)uil«'s. Cf. 1 2(M ; (7/r. i.V^S- fieeniin feoiule ; Iteow. 2128: feondes f;eiN(mnni) ; Ut'u. .| S 1 : I'liih feondes (raft; ihid. .|i)J : hnih cleofies crall, eli . Note also A'/. J07 : se ealda leond ; i icsfwl n/ A'ldulnn us (Ihight's /\'c(i(/i')\\). 1 51, I. 2.)): JMin ealdan deolle ; and for the modern uses, see ,\'/''./>. s.v. /iiinf and cnonv, and liradley's remarks, Makini^ oj /■.iii^lisli, pp. i(;7 i<;iS. 23-25. For this tradition of caiiiiihalism see Introd., p. Ixvi. (T. lionnel, p. (15, II. 7-S : oJ hi dvOpwiroi rrji 7r6\fws iKtlvt)'i ovre Aprop rjaOtov ovrr ulvov (Iwivov., ciXX' ■qcrau iaOiovTf^ ffdpKai dvOpiiiTrMv sal Trlvovrei avrCov t6 aljia. Six of the ten MSS. read \i5up, however, insleail of olvov. I.e^^cnd, \i. 11 ;, II. 6 S: hlaf ne ;elon, ne wa-ter ne druncon, ac iuton manna iTchaman and heoia hlod drimeon. Aside from ihe . ///,//v.m , no other allusions to Ihe piaelice <]| (annil)alism are made in the exiani lilei.iliire of the Anglo-Saxon |)eriod, and liu're is no reason to suppose that any native traditions concerning cannibalism were ( uimmiI anion^; the y\nglo-Saxons. A few early allusions in Conlinenlal lileialure lo a heli( f in the existence of cannibalism among the I''inns and oihci peoples of noiiheaslem Kurope are mentioned liy Miillenhoff, Deittsclie Al/ciliiinsl-inn/c 11, .|9, 35.1; III, 17-iS. See also Andree, /-'/<■ Anlliropoplui^i^ic, pp. fJ-15. 'Ihe nearest ap])ioa( ii to cannibalism in Anglo-Sax(jn literature is in the story of (Irendel and liis dam in the /uunoit/f. These creatures devour llu; bodies of men and drink their blood. 'I'liey are, liow<'ver, only half liuinan, hein;^ jiossessed of more than hnnian strength and disi ingni^^hed hy rnonslrons < liaiai t(;risl ii s tioth of lignie and ol mind. Tlu; stor- of (licndel has been explaiiuMl as a survival of early fttories of cannibalism, dating back perhaps to the |)eiiod . Perhajis fui llu-r connection heUveen the race of the giants and cannibalism may be seen in the word eotcii, 'giant,' Icel. jnians. 23. all. Normally a«', but also ah (eight times) .iiul aeh (once) in Andreas; see C'llossary for citations, and Liraiii., § 210, 3. 24. foorraiu'iiiiioiira. So also in 6"^6^, /i-orri-nt/twc-i/rti, appositive to ell&i'Otf /[!:;'> (1, 1S35'; and /^low. ^,bi, fi-orranciiniene, appositive to Gcata li'ode, 362''; of. also A't'iTi'. 1S19. Ivluge's comment (/'/>'/>'. IX, iSS) on the passage in Hconuilf, to the effect that /tWV(7//eaw hyra (in a passage referring to the Danes as heathen); Ju^m'. 1246: w;vs l>eaw hyra (of the followers of Heowulf). Note also 1. 177'', W'ith which cf. (///. 31)0: swa bi^' geoguiSe I'eaw; Gu. 53S : swii biiS feonda |>eaw ; U'/ui/i- 31 : swa biiS scinna |>eaw, det>fla wise. Cf. 1 77-1 70. 28. t'alaiid. See 15, note. — sohtc. The verb is singular, as is usual after fithii /)<• preceded by <""/<'', '~/i', (Fv/zri'i'/r, w,;y//i,', '^•'^ ■ ^^-e 3S0, 1 1 S3 I 'I'l'l '-"f- Bi-o-,i'. i46o-i.|()i : nivfre hit ;vt hikle ne sw.'ic m.inna .T-ngum |>."ira |>e liit mid niundum bewand ; A'cukc. 1405-1407: magohegna b;vr luMie selestan sawoUeasne I'iira I'e mid HroNgare liiim eahtode. Numerous other instances are cited, \Y idling, 1, 416-4 19, and by Clrinim, p. 94. Grimm jjoints out that a similar idiom is found in Old Saxon. A plural verb is also occasionally used after />(7m /t-, e.g. /f/. 967-()70 : })il w;vs . . . l.xded maire morgenspel manigum on andan l\ira be dryhtnes iC dyrnan woldon ; /:'/. 12S6-12S7 : iinra gehwylc I'iira I'e gewurdon on widan feore. 31'. So /■'/. 111). — 31''. hoaiVxI^iiniuas. Sievers (/'AV>\ I, 503) supposes a phir.d form -;'/ww<-, as apjiroximate imitation of the Latin plural, the form -^i^imme being supporteil by the rime with -_j,'v/w///f-. Cosijn, in emending to the usual plural form, adduces (J 11. 1276': /trti/Wt's ^•'/i/iWiis, and Sievers, in a remark ajipeiuled to C'osijn's note, accepts the emendation, explaining -gimmr .is an unconscious echo of -i^rhumc. For the metajihor cf. Chr. 1330; Ex. Cit. 44; /'//. 301 ff. ; and see 50, note. 32. aijiottoii. Om. and K., reading <7^'7////i, and derives the form from (7j,7/(7//, ' destruere, exstinguere, subvertere ' : l^icht., 'grausam zer- stiirten mit der Geere Spitzen.' As weak verb, however, the word is found in tills phrase in Bruu. iS: giirum ageted (variant, foigrunden) ; and cf. .-///. 1143; Fatis of Men 16: sumne sceal gar iigetan, sumne gu^ abreotan. Simons, \t. 5, also reads a«j;pt[t]on. The (]uantity of the radical vowel of iiii?ta>i is discussed by Sievers, /'/>/>'. X, 313. 33-34. Cf. CJir. 1437-8: Swylce hi me geblendon bittre tosonine unswetne drync, — a paraphrase of Matt. XXVII, 34. 34. a;t |)U ne gemyndgast a;fter mandreame ne gewittes wast butan wildeora JiCiw, ac J'u lifgende langc I'lilge heorta hlypuni geond liolt wunast. 36. hoorlaii on IiroArc. Reading hcorlmi /nc&rc- {/irc&ic- inst. sg.), Grein, J)it/i(., translates 'der das J5ewusslsein der Manner wandle im lUisen, die inner- sten Gedanken.' Ileortiiii is plainly appositive to ingej^iiiir and K«wit, and the idiom requires a preposition to govern lirc'A're; cf. An. 69'', 892-3 ; C/ir. 640-641 : |>am l>e deorc gewil ha-fdon on hrejne, heortan slrcnne. In 1. 36' on has evidently fallen out through its similarity in sound to (lie final syllal)le of heortan. — Perhaps 36'' should be placed within parentheses ; see 764 '', nole. 38. heoroftrardiKO. Appositive to hie, 37'', though the epithet seems more appropriate to the Mermedonians than to their victims. 39. Cf. El. 612; 698: me'Se and meteleas. The unumlauted form -leasto instead of -licste, here and in 1157, is analogical to adj. forms in -/eas \ cf. also neadcofan, 1309. 40-413. Cf. AY. 273''-274: cwomon in |>a ceastre corSra mceste; El. 1203''- I204''^; to J'Sere halgan byrig, cuman in |)a ceastre. "With 40'' cf. 287 '\ 973'', and 227'', of Heaven ; C/tr. 1007, on konc nidran beorg, of the New Jerusalem. 42. Mermcdonia. For the forms of this name and its identification, see Introd. p. Ixvi. — hlot(. See 992, note. 43, fordenera ^(Mlraeg. i:\\& ^nqxA gednrg, gedrcai:;, usually 'tumult, outcry,' is also used of the ocean, ofer d'eop gedreag, Rid. VII, 10, apparently in the sense of 'wide extent,' and, as here, is used in phrases indicating large numbers; cf. Beow. 756: secan deofla gedra^g; Wife's Complaint, 45 : sinsorgna gedreag. For a third use of the word, see 1555, note. — The umlauted forms of the participle of don, found only in Chr. 1207, 1266, and the present passage, are, according to Sievers {PBB. IX, 299), undoubted survivals from an original Northumbrian text. 45 a. Cf. Beow. 1626: eodon him Jid togeanes, of Beowulf after his return from the fight with Grendel's mother. 46b. Perhaps to be enclosed within parentheses ; see 764'', note. 49. feondes ora^ftc. So 1196, 1294. Cf. Gen. 492: di-ojlcs locan facste biwunden. Note also ^«. 1671. 59. Cf. Chr. 992 : wepa'S wanende wergum stefnum. 6i'\ Cf. Metr. I, 84 : geomran stemne. 62*. So 1282 ; El. 814; Ph. 465.— 62''. Cf. Introd. p. xlix. iNOTKS ON ANDKICAS 83 63. liii. I iitioducing exchimatory ilietoriiiil (|ue.slions, //// is not infiL'(|uciUly found, e.g. ll'tiiui. 95: hu .seo I'lag gcwat ; Chr. 362 : hu we .sind geswencle I'uih lire .sylfra gewill, etc. It occurs also as simple interjection, equivalent to hivat^ in .•//. 91 ; Chr. 1459: IIu |>iier wx's unefen racu unc geniaene ! ; and, in conjunction with eala. Hoi. 75: Kala Gabrihel lui \>\\ eart gleaw and scearp. See also J/ol. 84, 100, 104 ; Chr. 216, 278, etc. In these instances rt/A?and hu are to be taken together as constituting the interjectional [)hrase, similar to the phrase eald hioict^ Chr. 416 ; Sal. 316; Mt'tr. IV, 25, A/ctr. VIII, 55. Kor the use of hu as interjection in the j)rose, see Wiilfing, 11, 694. 64. seowiiA. (!m., noting /uuno. 406, translates 'consuunt.' lie remarks, however, that seoO'a'S = 'coc|uunt ' might possibly apply to the welding of fetters. K. follows (im.'s first reading; (in. .S/r. II, 437, ]i., and W. Nachtriige, p. 208, his second interpretation. But no justification for the meaning j('()d"r/^/ = ' seethe, boil' = ' weld, fashion, devise,' as accepted by Gn., W., and 1!., (an be found from (lie other metaphorical uses of the word in Anglo- Saxon. In Jicoiv. 190 and 1993 the word is used transitively with niwlceare, modceare, respectively, as objects, and it means ' to be troubled about, to brood over.' The [larticiple soden appears in Cit. 1046, 1236 (with inst. .uii-i;iiirhiiii/ii), 1123 (with inst. sdrwylniuvi'), and in ,///. 1239 (with inst. Haiixaiiitiiii) ; in all these passages it means 'troubled, afiHicted.' On the other hand, the depen- dence of 64''' upon lieinv. 406', searoiiet semvcd^ is evident ; in boll; passages the word means 'weave, knit.' For a similar figure, cf. 672', wrolit w«'hlm'/>'. X, .^78), and so regularly in Ain/rens, exce])t 417'. 70-71. Cf. A/. 773-774 : gif I'Tii willa sle, wealdend cngla, bait, etc. ; 789, gif hit sie willa \>m. 72. sweordum aswcbban. So Ap. 69''; Beow. 567, 679. — ,Cf. Beow. 1825: ic beo gearo sona. 74. 6TJi'll«a«uin. The pronominal object is implied in the adjective. 76-78. Concerning the restoration of Matthew's sight, see 91, note. 78. a^ft<*r l>illht>t(>. This is the only recorded occurrence of billhete, defined by Crein, ,Spr. I, 117, 'odium ope ensium manifestatum '; by B.-T., 'the hate of swords.' Cf. cci^hetc, ciimbolhcte, with meaning similar to that oi billhete. In the present passage the word may have allusion to the way Matthew's eyes were put out ; or it may have been coined merely for the rime (Bright). 81. to aiMiin pe. Cf. Ps. LXXXVI, 6 : on anum |>e. 82. a. Jill. 221 : ic to Dryhtne min mod staj^elige. 84 NOTES ON ANDREAS 85. scylone bitterestan dcal>. 88. Avuldres tat'Cii. drein, Spr. II. 520, and Simons, p. 134, would supply saitcta crux, ' the sign of the cross,' as completing the meaning, making iviihfres tdcen thus equivalent to the sigores tacen of El. 88 and elsewhere. But cf. /'//. 96 : torht tdcen Codes, appositive to Codes coiidellc, 1. 91; Cii. 1266: o'^l'Kt eastan cwom ofer deop gelad da;gredw6ma, wedertacen wearm. Note also Bonnet, p. 67 : TaOra 5^ ■wpoaivxop.ivov toO '^Xa.rBiia. iv r^ (^uXokt) fXa/xi/zei' 0(Ss, koX i^rjXdev iK tov (Pwrhi (pwv^ \^yovcra, and Legend, p. 114, 1. 9: mycel leoht ond beorht onlGohte )>a;t carcern, and Drihtnes stefn wks geworden to him on \>xvt\ leohte. 89. Iiadre. One e.xpects hddor as in 1456. But we may take hadre (with Bamouw, p. 146) as weak nom. ; the construction may carry with it a specific or demonstrative value (cf. note on tdcen, 1. 88), and it is so translated by Grein Dicht., Root, and Hall : ' like the bright sun.' Kemble, however, makes it indefinite, ' like a serene star.' One might almost suppose that hiidrc, the adverbial form, is a recollection of the model for this passage : ' '^a cwom leohta mSst halig of heofonum hxdre sclnan.' Gh. 1256-1257. — segl. This spelling is supported by 50, sa'gl by 1456. No other example of ^ for ic occurs in the MS. ; but »- for e occurs 582, -wii'ge; 495, sta'fnan. 91. holpo gcfi-oincde. Nothing is .said here to show that Matthew's sight (cf. 51, 77) is restored to him; both the Greek and the Legend, however, are specific : Bonnet, p. 67, Trapdirxoi' ovv fj.01 K^pte t6 (pQs tQv 6(f>6a\ixQv /jlov, and later, Ktti fvd^u^ dv^fiXexf/ev ; Legem/, p. 114, 1. 4 : forgife mlnra eagna leoht ; and 1. 12: Matheus I'a lociende he geseah Drihten Crist. In the passage corresponding to 143 ff., when the Mermedonians come to Matthew in prison, the Greek and the L.egend state that he closed his eyes in order that they might not perceive that his sight had been restored. ITeinzel, "Ueber den Stil der altgerm. Poesie," Qucllen und Forscli. X, 43, notes this passage as characteristic of Cynewulf's proneness to omit even necessary steps in the progress of a narrative. 92-93. Similar phrasing occurs in 11. 1429-1430; and ci. Jul. 2S2-2S3 : Hyre stefn oncwxl' wlitig of wolcnum, word hleoNrade. NOTES ON ANDREAS 85 94. iiiagu]jogiie. Of the 14 occurrences of this compound in Anglo-Saxon verse, 6 are found in Beowulf, 5 in Andreas, and the remaining three as fol- lows; IVciiid. 62, Men. 82, Jitd. 236. Of the five occurrences in Andreas 4 refer, as in the present passage, to the servants of the Lord;- in the remaining passage, 1140, the epithet, with epic impartiality, is used of the heathen Merme- donians. 95. iindor heannlociiu. So Pll. 695. 99. ic ]>e iiiivi(laii feore. Also 810, 1452; El. 21 r, 1321 ; Reow. 933. Cf. to widan aldre, 938, 1721 ; widan feorh, 1383, also El. 760, 800, Beow. 2014. 107. prah. Final g appears as li, in Andreas, in bui*h, adreah, gclah, astah, and the present instance; see Gram., § 214, i, and cf. 769'', note. 109. syiinige. I quote from my note. Mod. F/ul. II, 404 : ' Reading synne with the MS. and editors, Grein, Spr. II, 518, glosses the word as inst. sg.(?) of syn, "evil," "wickedness"; Simons, p. 124, glosses the form as a reflexive pronoun, but he gives no further clue as to his interpretation of the passage. The trans- lations treat the word as an adverb. I5ut the improbable inst. sg. syntie is clearly to be corrected to the adjective form synnge [or synnige\ appositive to war- logan, loS-'', to accord with the usual phrasing as found in 565'', 710'', 964''; cf. also 921". The MS. has regularly the unsyncopated forms in this word; the form synne perhaps looks back to a time when (he syncopated forms were still written.' III''. So 567; C/ir. 1 197. 1 13. ta^linet. The only occurrence of the word ; t(£lmearc occurs once, Gn. 849. 114. seofon ond twentig. The chronology is consistent and follows the sources; cf. Legend, p. 114, 1. 18: ac onbTd her seofon and twentig nihta. The Mermedonians hold a meeting every thirty days (1. 157) and at the end of thirty 86 NOIKS ON ANDREAS days Matthew is to Itc i)ut tci tleath ; alter twenty seven ilays, liowever (fore ]?rr»o Jillit, 185), Anilrew is to set out to rescue him from this fate. Cf. also 148, 930. 115. iiih(«><'rinu's. The term commonly used by the Anglo-Saxons in reckon- ing a periotl of tinie was >iilit, not (/<<■ /^l-I/o Gallico \\. iS) recoids the same custom among the Gauls: ' Galli se omnes ab Dite patre prognatos pra^dicant idcjue ab druidibus proditum dicunt. Ob eam causam spatia omnis temporis non numero dierum, sed noctium finiunt.' And lie also adds: 'dies natales et mensium et annorum initia sic observant, ut noctem dies subsequatur.' This custom of reckoning the night with the day which followed it also obtained among the Anglo-Saxons; cf. Anglo- Siixon/n[c<-'"'/'-'" = Thursday evening, />-/;,'•<.■//////' = tiie night jMcceding Friday (see Kluge, Etymoloi:;. IVcirterbiic/i, s.x. fdstcit). Sunday, according to the Wulfstan homilist, should be observed ' from nontTde |>a?s sa;ternda?ges o^' nionandxges lihtincge ' (Tupper, " Anglo-Saxon I);vg-Ma;l," /'///'. of the A/LA. X, 134), itoiitide being the ninth hour counting from sunrise. This custom has left its traces in the Mod. Eng. phrases 'Hallowe'en,' 'New Year's Eve,' 'Christmas Eve,' etc. The custom of reckoning time by nights instead of days survives in the phrases 'fortnight,' 'sennight,' 'Twelfth Night.' See further Schrader, I\eii/!exi/:on Jer Indi\i[ermatiisclieu Altertiimskuude, p. 845, and Grimm, Tent. Mvt/i., p. 753. 116. Cf. Gil. 1110: sarum geswenced; /j't-cri'. Q75 : synnum geswenced. — All Edd. have a ciimma after gos^vtMu-tnl ; H. and K. jnit a comma after <;e>vyr'(Voxi'"X' (Tapper, "Anglo-Saxon Divgnia;!," /'u/>. of MLA. X, 126). It was also the period, as we learn from the Colloquy of i^ilfric (Tupper, p. 154), when the husbandman went to the fields: ' (Arator) : Eala leof, )>earle ic deorfe; ic ga iit on da;grCd (diluculo), liywende oxon to felda.' In later English the word, through a process of popular eiymologizing, was supposed to be made up of the elements 'day' and ' red,' ' the red of the break of day,' ' the rosy dawn ' (cf. NED. s.v. day-red). The second element of the compound, woma, in its other occurrences, both as simplex and in compounds, has the meaning 'tumult,' 'alarm,' at times 'terror'; cf. 1355; and CItr. 834, 998, heofomvoma (tr. Cook, Christ, p. 259, 'sound from heaven,' ' thunder (?) '). The two elements combined seem to mean, therefore, 'the rush or tumult of the dawn'; lirooke, p. 414, 'the trumpet sound of the dawn.' Grimm, Tent. Myth., 720 ff., gathers together a great number of illustra- tions showing how wide-spread was the belief that ascribed noise or clang to the rising and setting of the sun, and explains the belief by supposing the existence in the popular mind of 'a deep affinity between the notions of light and. sound, of colors and tones.' Wotan himself, he points out (p. 745), is called Wuomo, Woma; and in this name and such words as dcci^redwotita, he sees the survivals of an original nature-myth, according to which the dawn was an actual living person. I25''-I33'\ The luld. vary widely in the punctuation of these lines. After satnnarlc, 125'', W. has a colon, all other Edd. a comma; ufter hildfrecaii, 126-', K. and 15. have a comma, the other Edd. no punctuation, (in., B., and Cos. {PBB. XXI, 8), enclose 1. 127 within parentheses, thus making hrysedon, 127'', intransitive, and uniting bolf^ciimode, 128'', to hildfrecan, i26-». After bordhreo'flaii, 128'', Gm. has no punctuation, all other Edd. a period or colon; after -wiincdon, 131'', Gm. and K. a semicolon, all other Edd. a comma ; after bora'daii, 133'', Gm. and K. a question-mark, all other Edd. a period. VVoIv TpidiKovTa r]iJ.epQv. Note also 149, 157. These details are omitted in the Le^'-eud. 136. h^v^enne. Also 400; cf. Grain., § 65, and note 2. 138. caldlu'orto. The only occurrence of the epithet in Anglo-Saxon. — cor'flor ud'ruiu getang. For other examples of this stylistic device of using d&er 88 NOTKS ON ANDREAS instead of repeating the noun, cf. i | j ; I'll. 2J3 ; J'\rd. 6; Bcow. 653, 870, 248^, 2985. See 360', note. 139. After rtcsboran Gm. and W. have no mark of punctuation, the other Edd. a semicolon. — Cf. Chr. 706: sohes ne giemdon. 140. hira mod. Cf. 454: fire m6d = '\ve'; 1242: l>a?t xiSele mod = ' he.' Other e.\amples are Kl. 597 ; Jul. 26, 209 ; Hu. 711. 141. (loDili's lariiiii. 'Through or by the instruction, counsel of the devil.' The phrase is a connnon one with Wulfstan: judeisc folc I'urh deofles lare hine forrSdde (ed. Napier, p. 17,1. 19); eal mancyn \v;vs jnirh deofles lare Sr )>am beswicen (p. 22, 1. i). 142. eaueftuin. The late writing ii for f occurs only in this word in the MS. of Andreas, but the use is sporadic throughout the Anglo-Saxon period; cf. Grain., § 194. 143. slii^viio. This spelling is supported by golah, 1074. 145. |>a's. I.olnnann {.lit^^lia HI, 126), accepting the emendation Jr.oirs for the MS. -wjvs, cites hi^ucs in this passage as the sole example of the interrogative used as relative pronoun. Zupitza (Aiij^lia III, 369), retaining /ruurs, regards the form as interrogative, and the clause which it introduces as a dependent question, not a relative clause. But the right reading here is undoubtedly pies, the first letter of which was miswritten w ; cf. 64, note. I46\ So Sat. 21, 239, 659; I/y. V, 6; Af. 28. 147. IViiinra'dciiiio. The only occurrence of the word. Dicht., 'die F"rist der Vorbestimmung ' ; K., 'Then was the space exjjired of the predestined time'; Root, ' Then was accomplished . . . The appointed time, the season fore-ordained.' 148. l>iiisso"»t'i"'«'»'''' '^ f- 157, note. 149. Cf. 135, note. ' 150. Cf. /)V();ii'«Te oiid jjjo()j;<>"one ilcan stede eft ymb '^rltig geargerlmes. 157. ping gehedon. Cf. 930; Bco~yrse ; E.x. Git. 1S-19: |>ing sceal gehegan frod wih frodne. Note also iiiiT'iffel gehegan. 1049, 1496, and sf(>iia& ^i^v/iixai/. Ph. 493. The phrase is a conventional term in Anglo- Saxon for holding a parliament or meeting, but it is found only in the verse and is not NOTES ON ANDREAS 89 used in the prose of the meetings of the n'ita/i. l!ut tlie same phrase was, and is still, used in Iceland of the meeting of deliberative or legislative bodies ; cf. Cleas.- Vig., p. 260, heyja hi'igi ' to hold a parliament.' The word h'n.Ki according to May- hew, Academy XXXVI, i3S(Aug. 31, 1889), is cognate with Gothic /t'/7/j-, 'time,' the form hing being derived by grammatical change, and means ' a meeting held at an appointed time.' This derivation is also given by Greenough and Kittredge, W'ords and tlieh- IVays^ p. 236: ' The word is thought to be cognate with Latin ttniifiis, " the (fitting) time," " the right moment." If so, we may feel confident that the oldest sense at which we can arrive in English is " that which is agreed upon as fitting."' The word pinggeiiicarces, which occurs only twice. An. 148 and Kl. 3, certainly refers to time, and thus bears out the above derivation. This etymology has been questioned, however, by F. A. Wood, MLN^. XIX, i. In discussing the base *te{/!)i/o, which appears in the meaning ' stretch,' ' lengthen,' ' grow,' ' become strong,' and (what seems to be the opposite meaning) ' draw together,' 'contract,' ' make compact,' he says : ' Here belong OE. fihig, OHG. ding, pre-Germ. tenqo-m, " a drawing together," " contract," " compact," etc. The meaning " draw together " is apparent in OE.////4,'-/(?;/, "settle," "reconcile," "arrange," " intercede," "plead." ' But Professor Wood's semasiological grouping is not convincing. 158. Gm. has only a comma after nihtj^criiiu's, all other Edd. a colon or semicolon. — neod. The sense here is 'desire,' as in Fh. 189-191 : ' biiS him neod micel l)a;t he ) a yldu ofestum mote Jnirh gewittes wylm wendan to life.' B.-T., p. 714, quotes the same phrase in OS. : ' was im niud mikil that sie selbon Krist gisehan mostin,' 'they desired eagerly to see Christ.' Cf. 1166'', note. 164. oft his Iiifan adreg. The MS. of, 'for the sake of (as given by the translators), has not the support of other examples; cf. 431''. The emendation is supported by Gu. 63 : se nsfre J^a lean alege'5 J^am j^e his lufan adreoge'S. Adr'eogan is always used transitively in Andreas. For other examples of the verb in an active sense, cf. Gu. 86'': gewin drugon ; Sat. 254^-255: \>\% is idel gylp h£et we ier drugon ealle hwile ; Wulfstan (ed. Napier, p. 28, 11. 1-3): J'a;t [heofona rice] eow is gegearwod to ecan edleane eowres geswinces, be ge for minum lufan Sr on worulde adrugan. For a similar differentiation in meaning, cf. rv tlu' loul) his voiit- w.is IumuI. white ihi- s.iinlU man Andrew, in .\> li.ii.i, w.is." C'l. 107.1: /}//'/ .>■<•■' .v'fV/j^', ■/./'/, "his hopi- iK'icix ed hnu.' 170. It. ./.v ',1 ; /><>///. 47: Icode UX'Hiii. 171. »'lr«>l>al»liiin. Ihc i>nl\ >h » nru-iu i- ol the word. 'IMie etm-ndation ryiM»- baldiiiii i.s li.tsi'd i>n the inundtd H'.nhnj; , vmhiliii- for tho MS. ,viiini;l\iLi<-, /u\':i'. 10 ;.( ; . i'//f'- ox <;i' /////<,• A »/i/<* occurs only in this passage. Hut ct'. the iou\- lunnuls . i'//(V.Vi . i'//<;j,'(''./. .S/;-. I. iSo, i;livssos ciw/'i ■<;/./ -: 'stronniis .nhitrii'; H, r,, • Imld in dci ision ' ; .Swccl, /'.•,.'., doi's not i;i\i' tlu- tonn i'ir«>l>al/, -',7. It.insl.ilfs . • gci^cn den Kuhnon il.i ' ; K., ii>nli.ii\ to his icM, • lo him nn.dly bold ■ ; Koot, • lo him, th.it slcull.ist s.iint ' ; 1 l.ill, • to him bold in diHisiou." 174. l"«>r'«> liotlaii. <.'!'. jSj, I ;o, .uul ; ',7. nolo. i'i. .ilso JU). 177. Cf. J5''. note. 179''- "^ '• i',?o''; and ////. U)i -U)J : gen ic feoros |>e iiiin.in willo. 180 181'. I'f. />V(';i'. (> -7 : syl'l'an ftMest woar|> leasee.ifl Iniulen. 184''. So .ilso io;,S, i,'>57: .////. 5;,5. ('.:5. 185. foro. Cr. Hotiiiel, p. (>S : ifri -^A^) r/)n\ iVit'/>ni. Note .ilso 1 1 .|. The / ij,'v//,;', p. 1 1 |, 11. o 10, le.ids: ■ .Old .il.xnl JMiion M.itluiim hmne brol'oi »>1 h.em i.ureine, loi I'on I'e lui ;;it I'ly d.ii^.is lii l.ile s\ndon, j'.it hie." etc. 'The piob.ilile word in the hvpothetii .d 1 .itin oiii;in.il whieli lor»> li.insl.ites is .;./////.■. It seems best to t.ike it heie .is .m .id\eib, not .is tliein, .S>'. 1, ;ji. does, .is .1 teinpi>r.d preposi- tion i;o\eininj; iiilH. The suggestion ofoi; of I'osijn .uul Simons, iloes not suit the context ; olVr lue.ms 'p.ist,' 'gone bv," but twenty se\en il.ivs h.ive gone by, not three, .iccording to the narrative. 187. sti'^t i»iis«>mlaii. See 1 ;j()-i^^J7, and note. 190. «)1'(M- (loop g;elml. So (';/. 85(1; (///. i .•(!(). \g\. swa An \v(>r b«>e>vis(. ('(. :\o. \o\. .|iS. 194 195. The I'.dd put no punctn.ition .itter getVraii, but .1 comm.i or an oxcl.un.ition pomt .iltei li4 punctu.Ues ,is in the text. Since eon must go nutiic.ilK in the tiist h. lit line, no punctu.ition .itler heofoiiiiiii is peimissible. 194. oaA. Here, .is in ^(>S ', evidently conipar.itive. 'Piie form mtV, .is positive of the .idv., recorded in S/-r. 1, JS.v -md 11. P., J 50, is deriveil from the above mentioned pass.iges and ii,>i. ::o^S .md (///, i^jS. Mut (»V//. .:05s demands met- ric. illy i-.xtc, and alsi> the positive degree; <\!nd eouN.in ond (e.ill) holma begong. 197. wai'ti'tVtaru'Oia. h'or siniil.ir Mining compounds, e.g. :(\'rii't,>r,i, dn iii^wir.i, etc., see Khige, /7>'A'. 1\. (.'V See .• ;o. note. 198. wt^jxa-'' «>*"•"'' wulland. Tf my luMe, .I/...'', /'-'///. II. .(05 : • .Ml the editoi^ re.ul ,•.'.•.;■,'„•'.•./ with the M.'^.; (".n-in. however ((/V/w/. X, .}j;), changes lo ;7,in,i. The whole phrase as understood by the editors and translators is out of keeping with the rest of the p.issage. l>rein, /V,'<7., translates: "die Wege viber weite 1 ..inde " ; Kemble, " ways over w ide l.itul " ; RovM, "the tr.icks across tlie bouiuUess l.md " ; 11. ill, "the ways o'er tlie wide l.mds." lUit ll\e word is appositive to .md ainplities the .>.<~,v7/r.j/«,;.f, ;<'iiri>&/',tni&t> ^ncifiH, and 7i>,rUrf>ro^'ii n o\ the preceding Nori'.S ON ANDKlwXS 91 lines, .111(1 1,111 li.ndly iiH.in " ii),i(lw:iy.s im IIm' diy land." Il will li<' iiDliinl mImi ili.il ill lilt- siiicciHrmi; lilies, iIhiui'Ii llie vviiiil licicslru-la ixiiir., il is liinileil l.y Ihe |ililJM' ('/(■/• Ktld h'd-tri ■ llie wiinlc i>,issil|^c is (■|inSC(|ueli I ly ( lesi I i| il i ve nl join iieyiiij^s liy u.ilei. 'The lil^lil niulelsl.iuilin;' mI llie |),i;,s.ij;e is (le|ien(leiil oil the im .iliill|,', (il ■l('/i//(l/li/. As .1 I nlil|)i>i|iicl llil . won I r. (.1 lie(|iieill . ii ( 1 1 II e lire ;| 1 1( 1 llieillis ; (l) " (liy hmd, irii.i liiiu.i," .is dislinjMiislied lioiii the oce.iii ((I. ; liililnii Melode JM cyl wkHdikI mi- we/;;is liyllc); (•) " Will Id. < .iilh," ill j^eiieral (i !. C/'r. (mS : ve,7,/// ,'/•<■:;, i\ in (irii. i i;f), noin, pi. of 7f '.?■;,•■, " ll>u Ins, unilii, niiuu." 'riiu iiHiial .spelling ol ihe wmd in the Aiiibi-ax is nv'v, as o.ff. 7C'r. 11,655, Hall), " v\.iiil nl Hn- w.iy." ' (dsijn {I'lili. \'\i,()) wonld read wcriiH lor wliiiiM, and lem.iiKs: 'Ihille A iidieas sagen wnlleii, d.iss 11 doll k cine " lien iide " lialle, so wiire |>n'r vol uliiiiH nnei hisslic 11.' liul all the passaj'.ir means lo s.iy is ' Tliese slian/;ei calls aie nol my lamiliai friends'; Root, ' 'I'liese loieij^n iiieii .lie not my liiisly iiiends.' 200. lu'iTHtni'ta. Originally meaning, hum ihe main piiipose ol loads, 'a highway or paved road along whieh an aimy 1 mild p.is,,' ihis wonl liei.ime yyw erali/.ed in llu: .sense ' highway,' ' road.' The e.xleni ol this generalization may he seen from ihi; fad that Ihe word may even lie .ij. plied lo 'waterway.' I'oi a simil.ir development, . f, //r/v, /in/uili'. 201. ol'crcnlfl \va'(,er. So C/ir. S51 ; A/a/d. u^ \ «'f. 222, 25J. 204. So .!! I ; /'J. 219-220; cf. -•//'. ,M: srl';•,(>')■■ Wita smmI (;''i'Vl'l'K. Ur Sie.d no lo ll.lllieolt lie to 111 .1(1 wy Iclc, nG lo w,l(; wii4ii "e li> waiiliydig, n(' t() forht ik" t(') fa'f;en lie to fi'oliKlfro, lie lialic /;ie|pes to I'eolli, .11 he I'^'.W. Clinne. 215. Crinim has a (omnia atlei « yrAnii, allolhei I'.dd. a seinirolon or jieriod. 217'. ( r. (^51 ; //^/. .:i 5 ; ol gi.imia )'.iii>e. 92 Nori'.s ON ani)ki:as 221. i>'t nHTt's «'ii(h'. C'f. /•',». 1 jS : laiulfs .it ciulo ; />V(';i'. 22.|: oi^k'tos .\'t oudf ; l\'/hil<- 15: ."^iiiuli's ;vt fiuU'. Noti- also ///,/. 27.-: /.ii>'A\vo;j; ooiiirs also in /,'.v. 290. ff. fjsct's bivN, 20,; ganotcs b.iiN, />'«•.'.■.'. iS()i ; anil Kipling, ' 'I'lie Rowers': Tlu'v li;ul 110 lii'.ut li'i tin- i.iUv .iml lo.ir, rii.it lu.ikt's the wh.iU' li.itli siiioki- — 224. iiiiiu>. For similar \vi>ril oriU'i, rl'. .|7>)''. 225 229. .Vn ovidoi\t u'minisionn- ol tlu- lioniilotic style. Si-e lulnul,, p, Ivii, aiul ft'. KiSd, nt>te; .//". 107-1 -V, note. 226. iiiM'iijS'l" tViinia. I'f. .J/cV/. 210 : uptn_L;l.i wiMid. 237''. So Chr. (>.|7; if. t)7vS, 338-229. <-'f. ("///•. i(>So-i()S7 : piik-r soM'.i'slr.i sawl.i n\i>tiin iiuu.in .vltt-r iweahne ; Gii. 762-765: Swa so^f;estra sawl.i niotim in ii m- gi'.ml up j;i'sngai\ ; (/«. 10(16 and /'//. (145 : ivfter lices hryre. 330''. Cf. />V.':.'. i,?i-': K&tit- 1,'infa, of lioowiilf. 230-244". This passage is translated into Knglish blank verse by l>rother .\ /arias, Pr^-c-ti'/'mi-nt iitx /i /, ]->■ i;,7- 333'. So (///. i)2(>. — 233''. Iilhllata. Not a we.iU .ulj. but .1 noun. Tlie only other occurrence of the word is /u\':,: ^S-id. 234. j»e"''"» ^ift*^*' IVain, lo < Utiles eaiiipe. Translate • Ue.uly, valiant in b.ittle. for Ciod's conib.il.' M . I!.. \V., .uid K. in his translation, put a con\m;i after jifiOV. W. icni.ukiui; ih.ii .is IVain is .m .ulj. .ind does not modify k"**^'' it should be sep.n.iled fiom it bv punctu.ilion. To this Cos. (/V>7>'. Wl.i)) re- sponds th.it \\ ."s puui lu.ition does not sutticiently take into account tiie caesura of the line, lie therefore holds se svnt.ictical concord is freipienily broken by the caesura (see the examples cited under 7, note), in a verse of this type. X X | _L X .i_ , jjmV IVaiu should h.ive the v. due of a compound. Moreover (as rrofessor Fred. Tupper, Jr., points out) the usu.il idioms are f»0'""*» tii . . . , as in i,?6i); /•'/. 23: xi''i/":iY to ^fi&i', etc., and tVoin, followeil or preceded by its dependent noun without prepo- sition, as in A'/,;'. l.XIll, J: for\Nsi^es from; /'/./. l.XXlll, 27: teringe fiom. 335 ff. brooke, p. 170, says of this passage : ' .Andrew, now ste.idfast, sets forth with the rising of the d.iv, .uul the ilescription of his i\iih to the se.i has often recalled to me the approach to the seashore, over the dunes of s.md ne.u U.ini borough." lie adds, p. .| 1 5 ; "The very verse has the d.ish and salt of the waves in it, and the scenery is Northumbriair. No one cm mistake it for that of an K.ust Anglian or .1 W'essex shore." 335. on iilitan mid lerda'j;*'. So 1 ^SS ; /u\':c. 126; /■'/. 105. 336. >var»r«>'e. Ihc .ippropriate wiud heie is undoubtedly :i'iif\'&, 'shore,' and not A;/C(j', -sea." This reading is suppoiled by -'jS'. C>n the confusion of /ttri>& and :iuiri'& xn Anglo Saxon poetical texts, see my note. .)/.■ut to kcalle gang Jhalfdaies sunn, suggests, pre- terit plural in -an, or as dependent on gewitiin understood. L. 237'' has syntac- tically the value only of a parenthetical or a prepositional phrase, and it is good idiom, in Modern English as well as Anglo-Saxon (see Sweet, A'cw English Gram- mar II, 82-83), ^^ make the verb agree only with the first subject when an addi- tional subject is added as a tag; cf. Beow. 2341-2343: Sceolde ISndaga lul'eling Srgod ende gebldan . . . and se wyrm somod (note also Beow. 431); Jil. 94-95: |)a |>a;t leoht gewat, up shNode, ond se ar somed, on clSnra gemang ; Wulfstan, ed. Napier, p. 9, 11. 1-4: ac sona swa deofol ongeat I'xH mann to Sam gescapen wa;s, |>a;t he scolde and his cynn gefyllan on heofonum l>ajt se deofol forworhte iNurh his oferniddignesse, )>a wa;s him J)£et on myclan andun ; C'/iroiiicle, ed. Earle and Plummer, I, 141 : Ilcr on Jnssum gear sende se cyng ond his wilan to '5am here; ibid., p. 143 : forXan 'Sser waes inne se cyning /EJ^elred ond |Mnkil mid him. — greote. A favorite word in Andreas (7 times), occurring only once (/sV. 835) in all Cynewulf. 240. widftJL'tfiiic. a. Beow. 302 : sidfac'Smed scip; 1917 : sTdfa;iS'me scip. Bon- net, p. 69: ir\oidpiov fxiKpbv; Legend, p. 116: he geseah scip on ],dm 7oaro&e, but later, hwider loille g? faran mid Jiis medmiclum scipe ? 242. beat'iia be»)rhtost. That is, the sun ; Cos. {PBB. XXI, 9) notes Ileliand 545, where the phrase is used of the guiding star of the three kings. With mor- gontorht as compound adj., cf. hool'oiitorht, 1018. Cf. Beoiv. 2777: beacna beorhtost (of the segn, i.e. banner); Clir. 1085: beacna beorhtast (of the cross). 243. After heolstrc, Grimrn, Kemble, and Wiilker have no punctuation, Grein has a comma, Baskervill and Cook a semicolon. Since the construction changes here from <'oiii -f- infinitive to simple preterit, a semicolon seems necessary after hcolstrt' ; otherwise we should expect the infinitive blicaii instead of blac. Grein puts a comma after blac, but Grein- removes it, 'da bide verbuni ist.' Cf. 1 541, note, for the meaning of blac; and for the construction bccoiii . . . bll<-aii, see 788-789. — hcoloncaiKlcl. The word occurs also in Jix. 115, with reference to the pillar of fire ; Clir. 608, the sun and moon ; Wonders of Creation 54, the stars. Cf. 372, note. 253. ceoluin liicaff. Cf. 256''; Chr. 851 : ofer cald waeter ceolum llSan. 255. fiis on farc. Cf. Gii. 918 : fus on forlSweg ; Gn. 773 : fusne on for'Sweg, etc.; Beo7ir. 1916: fus a;t faro'Se. — 255''. fsKgn. Cf. Bonnet, p. 70: ix<^PV x^po^" HfydXriv a-(p6Spa ; Legend, p. 116: and he was gefeonde mid mycle gefean and him to cwffiS. Cosijn also calls attention to 602''. 256. hvvanon. Cf. al.so 258'' and 264'. Bonnet, p. 70, reads: IIoO nopeOeade, etc., and in answer, Hopevd/jieda iv tt} x^Pf '''^'' dvdpwTrorpdywv; L,egend, p. 116: hwider wille ge faran, and the answer, the verb being omitted. On Marmadonia ceastre. LI. 265-269 are additions of the poet. — 256''. So Chr. 852 ; Afetr. XXVI, 60: ccole irSan. 257. macra^ftig«!. Cf. 472 ; these are the only two occurrences of ma-, com- par. of inicel, in compounds. The meaning of the word appears to be as Grein, Spr. II, 202, translates, 'praepotens, vor andern geschickt,' Dicht., 'kraftvolle Miinner.' Gm., note, says: ' Ich vermute ein allcs sul)st. via, synonym und wurzel 94 NOTES ON ANDREAS von Dteie, inaora'ftig = mere cricftis;'' \ so K., in his translation: 'men powerful on the sea.' Unfortunately no root md = mere is recorded. Root translates ' men in seamanship expert ' ; Hall, ' ye expert mariners.' 258. aiio fT'gflotan. Translate ' Whence have ye come sailing in ships, in this admirable vessel, valiant men, in your sea-rusher (ship) .' ' Grein, Spr. I, 65, glosses ^gflotan as inst. sg., taking the phrase thus as appositive to eeolum, 256''; so also Cook, and Root, 'Seafaring on your ocean-coursing bark, Your lonely ship.' All other Edd. take the phrase either as appositive to ge, 256% or as vocative; Dic/it., 'im Meeresboote als einsame Fischer'; K., as voc, 'solitary floaters over the wave,' Hall, ' lonegoing sailors.' But »egflota should mean 'ship,' not 'sailor'; cf. flota, 397 ; s;T'flota, 381 ; wa'gflota, 487 ; El. 246; Becnv. 1907. For the meaning 'admirable' for an, cf. Bemv. 1885: haet waes an cyning. The Greek here reads (Bonnet, p. 70) /tierd tov irXoiov tov /xiKpov to^tov. 259. ofer yO'a ge^vealc. So Bedv. 464; Edg. 45 ; ymb y)'a gewealc, Seaf. 46; atol yiSa gewealc, Ex. 455; Seaf. 6. 260. ailiulhti. Cf. Chronicle, Laud MS., 656, ed. Earle and Plummer, I, 30: ailmihti god ; Beo-c. 2 iS : famiheals ; Sat. ^t, : hu he )>3et scyldi werud ; Gen. 1463 : hungri to handa ; and so frequently- 261. swa \>pet ne wiste. Translate 'Him then answered almighty God, as though He knew this not. He who awaited his words, what of men he [Andrew] was, of human kind [ineOVlhegondra], whom He there at the sea-shore con- versed with.' Grein, Dichi., places 11. 261-263 within parentheses, translating sn'ji Jjciet by 'wiewohl das nicht wisste, der des Wortes harrte,' etc. Kemble, Root, and Hall take s^va \xt as conj. introducing a result clause. Hall remark- ing on Siva, 'in such a way that Andrew did not suspect that it was God.' But the translators are certainly wrong in translating SAvil \ivt by 'so that.' Omitting the parenthetic clause 261'', ^.vt is seen to be the object of ■\vlsto, the clause h^vupt . . . ■\vi»yj7ingodo being appositive to it. As in 501, Chr. 850 (see An. 501, note), and Beoxv. 3050 (see Kriiger, PBB. IX, 576-577), SAva = 'as if.' 262. Cf. El. 902-903 : Ilwast is Hs, la, manna, he minne eft hurh fyrngeflit folgal' wyrde^"? See 734, note ; 8S5, note. Cf. --//. 25, Beow. 233 : hwa't J'a men w£ron ; Chr. 574 : hwaet se Hlaford is. 265. feorran geferede. So El. 992; cf. 11 73, and Beow. 361: Her syndon geferede feorrancumene ; Sal. 178: feorran gefered. 266. hranrafl*'. Literally, the 'whale-road' ; the word occurs, beside the three passages in Andreas, in Beow. 10 and Gen. 205. Cf. s'wanrdd, 196; Beo~u>. 200; El. 997 ; /ill. 675; and see 223, note. 267. sin'llTc siPiiiearh. Cf. Beinv. 690: snellTc sserinc. — snude beAATinden. Cosijn bases his emendation on the lines, Whale 17-1S: ceolas standaS bi sta^e faeste streame biwunden. But sunde be\vunden is commonplace, whereas snudc bowiinden, 'enwreathed with speed' (Brooke, p. 415), is quite in the manner of the poet of Andreas; cf. 19, 535, 772; AV. 733: leohte bewundene. Snud, noun, occurs only in this passage ; snilde, adverb, occurs a number of times. NOTES ON ANDREAS 95 271-276. Cf. 474-479. — Brooke, p. 416: 'The extreme naivete of the demand for payment and the bargaining on the part of God, belong to the freshness of the morning of poetry, while the conversation supplies us with a clear picture of the manners and talk of travellers and seamen. We stand among the merchant car- riers of the eighth century in England.' Neither the Greek nor the Legend hdiwe at this place the remark of Andrew that he has no money with which to pay his fare ; but in both, immediately on stating his wish, he is invited to enter the ship, — without condition in the Greek, but the Legend, p. 116 (cf. An. 295-297), says: AstigaS on )'is scip to us, and sella'5 iis eowerne fasrsceat. In both versions Andrew then explains that he is without money or other provision for the journey. 273. brantc ceole. Cf. Beow. 23S : brontne ceol ; AY. 238 : bronte brim)'isan ; and Bco'ii). 2807: brentingas = 'ships.' Grimm, p. 103, takes the adjective to mean 'foaming,' 'rushing.' But cf. Icel. brattr (Cleas.-Vig., p. 76), 'steep,' and dial. North-English l>r}et as equivalent io g if, and cites a second example from Boethius, ed. Fox, p. 234, 1. 25. But the probable reading in the passage from Boethius is/<7;-, as it is given in Sedgefield's edition (Oxford. 1899), p. 136, 1. 26. According to Sedgefield's glossary, /e o{ their silver and gold ; for 1 am altogether worthy that tile apostle of the Lord should come tjii board my boat. And Andrew answered and said: Permit me, brother, may the T,ord grant tliee glory and honour. And .Andrew went on board the boat with his discijjles.' 286 ff. Again the poet heightens the statement of his original ; cf. Bonnet, p. 70 : Wpdyfid ti fiihpbf exofJ-tv enei 5iairpd,^aearf Yxi we hit heh gefyllon. 293''. Cf. J\iinic Poem 46: ofer lisces be|>; and see 223, note. 294''-295'. Cf. Cii. io()i-io()2 : I'ivr min hyht myneN to gesecenne. ]>jer = ' to which ' ; cf. ijoi), note. 297. All Edd. have a comma after ges^-rift'iie, except C, a semicolon ; 15. also has a comma after itras of his text, the other I'.dd. no punctuation. 298. Jiras. Reading ara with ("in.- (also J'>icht. and Spr. II, 625), Cook, and apparently also Simons (the word ilras, 2()8, is not given under Hr, but see under ii/tiitiii, p. i-i6), we should luue to take ara as the genitive object of iiniian >vil- laflf. Thus Root translates 'so upon our bark the seamen will grant honor unto you.' lUit tlr, 'honor,' hardly seems an ajipropriate meaning for the word in the ]iresent context. In the light of the antithetic ]ihrase, arns on earde, .100', it would seem almost necessary to retain the form iiras in the iiresent jxissage ; cf. also 41)5''. The word would thus be appositive to scipweardais, as in 1. 400 it is appositive to beornas, 399^'. If we accept this reading the chief difficulty lies in the disposition of iiiiiiaii Avilla'fl. Kemble translates • after ye your payment have given, the apiiointed sum, according as the ship-warders, the men o\er the sea-board, will grant to you ' ; Hall, 'and pay us the appointed tribute that the masters, messengers [following B.'s punctuation], demand o'er the ship's side.' Hall's treatment of s>va as equivalent to a relative pronoun is supported by other examples, see R.-T., p. 940; but hotii H. ill's 'demand' and Krmble's 'grant' (= appoint) are unauthorized meanings for iiiinaii. Professor Kittredge suggests taking iiiiiiaii •\viIlaiiV as sinii^ly summing up and repeating what is said before, in 292 ff. The logical object of iinnaii ^vIllai^V is thus contained in SAvii, the ante- cedent idea of sAva being the lines 29:^-297''. Professor Bright regards s'wii as ciMijimctive adverb, and paraphrases the passage as folUnvs : ' as the sailors (aras) will be willing to have you do, that is, will allow you to pay.' The phrase uniiaii \villa'(>' ho thinks may be a formul.i of polite expression; it occurs also in 1. 146. It seems best to regard iiiiiiaii ^villa'(V as referring especiallv to the paying of the fare and not to the general situation. The meaning of the verb phrase would be therefore 'agree to,' 'adjudge.' This meaning suits the context also in the parallel construction, where the statement, however, is negative, 11. 178-179. The meaning of -willaii)' in this construction appears to be less one of volition, desire, than of mere intentiiMi. This seems clearly the value of uiiiiaii ^volde, 146; and cf. the three examples of the construction in the first person, 84, 458, 1412. 300. >vine]'earlendo. So (///. 1321. NOTKS ON ANDRICAS 97 301. ftStod. A noun/;?/, 'plate,' 'ornament,' occurs twice in Beowulf: the adjective fictcd occurs, as simplex and in compounds, ten times. Beside the passages in Andreas and Bemaulf, the word occurs elsewhere only twice, //iis- baiuVs Mess(i!;e, 1. 35 : ficttan (MS. f£dan) goldes ; and /v'/V/. LII, 7 : fjeted gold. 302. Avira gcspaiiu. Cf. /'.'/. 1133-1134: tearas fcollon ofer wlra gespoit, spoken of Elcne; (Jeit. 762 : /lujl mid Iiriiiga gcsponne, i.e. 'in chains'; so also Gen. 377. Beow. 2413, speaking of the treasure of the fire-drake, reads se wees i n nan full wratia ond.7vlra. Perhaps, as Professor Fred. Tupper, Jr., suggests to me, fibulae are meant. Numerous examples of Anglo-Sa.\on fibulae and armlets are figured in Akerman, Arclueological Index to Keviains of Antiquity if t/ie Celtic, Koiuano-Britisli and Anglo-Saxon Periods, plates XVI, XVIT, XVJll ; in De Baye, Industrial Arts of the Anglo-Saxons; and in Read, A Guide to the Antiquities of the Bronze Age in the Department of British and Mediwi'al Antiquities (of the British Museum), 1904, passim. 303. landes nc locenrii beaga. The half-line seems to have been taken over bodily from Beoio. 2996: sealde liiora gehwa^'Nruni liuiid jiuscTida landes ond locenra beaga. The synta.x of the phrase in Andreas is not clear. Landes cannot be a genitive after gespann, in the same construction with wlra. Schroer {Bng. Stud. X, I2r) omitting landes ne would construe locenra beaga as appositive to wlra. Sievers {PBB. X, 314), who regards the passage as corrupt, would apparently explain it in the same way; metrically he thinks both landes ond ^\\A laiid(^s ne are to be eliminated. Lines of similar structure, however, are found frequently in Andreas; cf. 51, 682, 779, 795, 796, etc. Shipley, p. 48, translates '1 have neither beaten gold nor treasure, riches nor food, nor ornaments of wire, (nought) of land nor closed rings.' As Shipley points out, this is the only instance in Anglo-Saxon poetry of nabban followed by the genitive ; but for examples in the prose, see Wiilfing I, 21. The 'nought' of Shipley's translation is supplied from the general negative statement of the preceding clause ; and Professor Kittredge suggests that landes ne locenra beaga is to be regarded as partitive genitive dependent on the negative idea of the sentence. It is possible, however, that the passage is a direct borrowing from Beo7uulf which was imperfectly assimilated into the logical and syntactical structure of the sentence in which it occurs. The extravagance of speaking of gifts of rings and of land is of course part of the gen- eral method of the poem ; cf. Introd., pp. li ff. With locenra beaga cf. hringloca, 'corslet,' Maid. 145; locene leo'cNosyrcan, Beow. 1505, 1890; gfuNbyrne . . . hond- locen, Beoio. 322 ; llcsyrce . . . hondlocen, Beow. 550. 305. bolcan. Also 602 ; the only other occurrence of the word in poetry is Beow. 231 : beran ofer bolcan. 306. waro?(a geweorp. K. translates 'the dashing of the waves,' though he does not change his text io far o& a. Gn., Dieht., ' iiher des Ufers Gewerfe.' Cook suggests ^ the smiting of the shores, perhaps meaning the plunging of the breakers.' Sweet, /?/W., glosses Avaro(Va gc>veorp by 'surf.' But cf. B.-T., geioeorp = 'hGA^ of earth thrown up by a beetle.' The picture here is of the 98 NOTES ON ANDREAS ridge or heap of sands at the seashore; the tliought is continued in siT'bcorgas, pS', and oald fleofii, 310'. 307. ]»a's. The construction is the accusative of tlie person to wlioni a thing hajipens, with tiie genitive of the thing that happens, both dependent upon j»o\voor«Van, as impersonal. Shipley, p. 42, points out similar constructions in /)V(W. 159S, 1996, 2026. — 307''. So 1431''; Son! 138. 308. Avoldcs. Other forms with -os in the pret. sg. of the second person of weak verbs are liu'fdos, 530; forodcs, i3()3; Ibrhojjjotlos, 1381. See Gram., § ^56 and notes. 310''. So Ih'ow. 1806. 313. After dugo'Oc K. puts a colon; all other luld. a question-mark. — 313''. Cf. C/ir. 856: 7i'«.r .IV i/rt>///i!& strong, also of a (figurative) voyage. Cf. 1385. 314. laiigo. C. takes laiigo as adj. agreeing with lafj;«>laat he his freond wrece I'onne he fela nuirne. '320. sjircwido. All the translations take sarcAvulo as inst. sg. ; so also S/'r. II, 391, and Cook, note, 'inst. sg. parallel with mill ()l<'rli\j»(l»iin.' ]?ut the natural parallel is between ondsAvarc and sarcAvidt'. Translate therefore as obj. of sece. The prep, phrase mid ofi'rli.V{''('<>7i'. 206: cempan gecorone ; (///. 769: cempan gecorene. 327. swa he. Equivalent to 'who'; cf. 1514, siva hit = ' which.' — anos cra'fto. So ////. 359; and cf. 525; C/ir. 567: iines meahtum; i/>iit. 685: juuh his anes cra'ft. 328. hcfoii. () umlaut of <•, /, is regular in the .t/u/rcas, but is lacking here and in brej»o (twice) and Av»>r<»d (twice); see Glossary. 329. sigora seU)st. Translate 'best' or 'most eminent in victories.' The phrase does not occur elsewhere. SiQvra sr/tt-nJ occurs /nl. 668, 705. and /\int/i£r 6.\. 677<'.f/ with the j)artitive genitives lu-arna, fo/ca, sigeleana, and other NOTES ON ANDREAS 99 nouns, forming a phrase superlative, is of frequent occurrence. But sigorji in the present passage (not recorded by Shipley, p. 7S) is not a partitive genitive, but a genitive after a form of the word ,§vu us larena god; Scaf. 40 : ne his gifena l>a;s god ; Brim. 47-48 ; hlihhan ne 'Sorfton 'Saet hi beaduweorca beteran wurdon. Root, reading sel/end, translates ' Giver of vic- tory.' Professor Fred. Tupper, Jr., calls my attention to Ex. 433 : so'Sfcest sigora. 331. geoiid giiiiio jfriiiid. So ll-'id. 51, wiiere it means 'over the spacious earth'; Beow. 1551 : under gyinie gruiid, 'beneath the wide earth' = into Hell.''; Jtid. 2: 1)1 &ys ginium griinde =^''\\\ion earth.' Cf. Gen. 134: geoiid stdne gruiid, 'over the broad earth.' K., 'beyond the abysmal deep'; Init Hall, belter, 'into all the world.' 332-339. This paraphrase is apparently made up fiom two passages, Matt. X, 5 ff., and Mark XVI, 14 ff. The Greek (Bonnet, p. 71, 1. 14) reads: Ka.1 irapidwKev i]tuv ivToXr]!/ Toia^rijv, \4y(t)v 6ti iropev6fX€voi Krip^ffaeiv /xr] fiaffrd^ere dpyijpiov iu r0 65(f) fi'^re dprov fxiire ir-^pav fj,T^Te virodTfifxara jurjTe pd^5ov p.r]Te Mo x'''"iS»'as. Cf. C/ir. 481-490 for a parallel to this passage : FaraN iiu geond ealne yrmenne gruntl, geond widwegas; weoredum cyfiacN, bodia^J ond brema'S beorhtne geleafan, ond fulwia'S folc under roderum ; hwcorfaS to [hze'Snum], hergas bieota}>, fyllafi ond feoga'5 ; feondscype dwa;sca'S, sibbe sawa\N, on sefan manna, \>\n\\ meahta .sped. Ic eow mid wunige for'fi on frofre, ond eow fri'Se healde strengSu stat'olfffistre on stowa goliware. The excellent emendation /liF&imm for the MS. licoj'o)tnm, 1. 4S5, was suggested by Strunk, MLN. XVII, i86. 333. Ql. Beow. 1221-1224: Hafast I'u gefered j'ait ISe feor end neah ealne wideferh}> weras ehtiga'5 efne swa side swa sSE bebuge'S windge [ejardweallas. Beo7v. 92-93 : se a;lmihtiga eorcSan worhte . . . swa wa;ter bebuge'S ; Jlfett. 230 : swa bebugeiS gebod. 334. stt'dewaiif^as straite s^'i^'g^iV- Cosijn reads stedewanga, gen. pi., ' denn die ganze welt sollten sie durchziehen.' I5ut the advantages of this reading hardly justify changing the text. This is the only instance of geli('f;a«T as a transi- tive verb. The prefix }•'(•- makes the intrans. licgaiV trans, (bright). Cf. 774, 1234. 335'^' Cf- '^--'- 5'0- bodigean a'fter burgum. — 335''. So Gii. 770; cf. leohte geleafan. A/'. 66, and note. 336. freoSo hcaldp. Cf. also 915, 1432; C/ir. 4S9 ; Gti. 281 ; Geti. 2528. For other examples of Iiealdan with inst., cf. Beow. 296, 1182: arum healdan; with gen., cf. Maid. 41 : eow friSes healdan. 337''. Cf. Beoiv. 37 : fractwa gelSded. loo Mori'is ON ani)ki;as 339. l^Il^V(*l(<' sn|)|ily, not llir noiiiial sense of tlie word." See \o \ loi ;im example ol the usual sense. 34 V »'«•«'. Tlie M S. «,'(•«> is inteipn'teil l>y \\ ulkei as meanini; ;i><'«> ; for iwaniples ol' (lie loiiu ;«•«•»>, see .S/>/-. 1, j ;o, (t. also I. ,S(), wlieie the MS. reads s«,»f«l- l>iit tl\e usual spelling of llie MS. is »•, «>, and lliere is no indication that the hook, 01 leveiseil i (nlilla, is here nseil to signify the digraph. In :i';;l:eaut', .//■. J.|, a- is written for »>. 348''. C'f. Ju-o'iO. 35^, (/V//. J357 : swa I'fi benii earl; />V<'.-.'. Ji.jo: swfi he l)i.na w.vs ; ;/. JJ.|S: swa ic bona w;vs ; />V('7i'. ,',().| : lly beiian synt. 352'. I'f. /'i//////*v S : sealtyl'a geswing. 356. 'ivoriildc, wnlilrc. This obvious antithesis ol Avoriild and A>iil•> I'liiii siATn'to, i()()2; also A.i. 5JI ; A'/./. \1,1V, 7; I'isiopi of the ('/■<'.« 150; to iNyssuni siM'.vte, />V<'.-.'. 2639; to I'.'im .siiNfale, /fy. IV, 102: of 'JSani sIiNf.ite, ///.A \j,h. 359. lu>liiiwn«nh'. 'The ehange is neeessary in 1. y)h ami extremely prob.ible in the pieseni pass.ige. .Mi the translations follow the MS. TheCireek (Uoiuiel, J). 7 J, 1. IJ) leads: mii (iV<-\(>u)I' (KaOt'crthj Tra/xx r^ iVr/oi' tov ttXoUw ; the Anglo- S.ixon prose (/.txr/id, p. 117. 1. -') ; and lie gesat l)eloran I'.im steorreh.in I'.vs Stipes, |>,i't was Drihien ll.rientl t'rist. 360. ii'Aolo Im> ji'OVluiii. I'or othei examples of rejielition of the same word within the h. df line, ef. di 5, (uo, 73.S, loi _•. Kinge, /'/•'/'. IX, .|J()-.|J7, collects fuiliiei insl. mil's liiroughout the poetry. l'"or ex.imples of the opposite device, the avoid. ime of the lepetition within liie h.df line, cf. 13S, note. — .Kfre !<• no liyi- and he;ViNowivdum ; AV. 2.|0-2.(2: Ne liyrde ic siiS ne ;Tt on egstreanie idese kVd.in on niereslr.ele ma'gei\ fa-grre. Cf. A'<,',-.'. iS.)j 1S.13, ipioted U. 505''-50i). note. 362. l\en\lile h.is no pnnilu.ition .dter lu'uli^jt'strooimin, and ti.mslates ' Never he.iid 1 th.il in a comelier ship I.uhn with lofty treasures men sat, glorious kii\gs, be.iuteous lh,>i\es.' 364 ff. On this p.issage Krother .\/ari.is (/),Tr/.>/W(V// (>/" ( V./ /•.'//v//.t7/ 7 '//<>// <■///, p. 137) lemaiks: 'This is a reminiscence of the saga of Woden playing the ferry- m.in to deliver men from d.mger.' On 0S7 If., he says (p. 13S) : ' Mere is the woik of tlie mvthic.il tarn-cap without the name." .\nd on 1 J5S, Inliv hihlstiipiin, he s.i\s (p. 1 \i)) : 'llere is more th.m lUMson.il ion. ••Rime .ind frost, hoary w.ir- riois": these weie le.d gods in the Xoithein mvthology. luit .\ndrew suffers not ; his wonmls .iie he.ded before morning, .is were the wounds ot thi' heioes ot old in the Norliiern s.ig.is.' Inil the n\olives of the poen\ were all deriveil fiom the source, and it is doubtful if thev suggested to tlie poet .my ]>.ii.illels to Norse mvthologv. 365. lu>lit Ills eiijiel fiim. The tireek (lionnel, p. 7J, 1, i.|) adds: Kal di't'i'f-)\f TfHis (K^iroi's- .1 lo.d' for e.uh of the strangers. 366. ina-riu* inufiiij'csn- •-^ f- />"''<'.'i'- 2079: iiiuiiim ffi>ixitX"<; i^f Hoiidscio, follower of beowulf. NO'I'ICS ON ANI)K1':A.S ioi 367. frcfriui fmscoiiftc. Cf. 3^)5, note. C'f. Clir. 175: fifrcfran fiiasceaftnc; 1. 36cS : a(H'frti rcasioaflc. I'.ul Andrew's {li.sci])lcH cUj not cat, cf. 1. 3S5. This inci- dent is (imillcd ill I lie prose /.ci^vnd. 369''-38i. ('(Hiiv, ]). jK^, note ;;, says : 'Tlicie is no Iiint of any extraordinary commotion, iiini li less of a slorni, in the oiiginal. < )t :dl lliis long description there is notiiing except, "Tiiey were t Kuiliicd iieciaiise of tlie sea." ' iirooUe, |). 416 : ' The storm is now described in words llial lonie, one after another, short, iieavy, and sjirinf^ing, like liie blows of the waves, and tin; gusts of wind. W(' know as we read that the writer has seen the thing.' (f. .127, note. 370. Iioriilisi*. The only occurrence of the word. Cf. Jicow. 540 : wit unc wi'S hronlixas werian I'ohton. I'ossiblywe slioidd xv.\\i\ lironfisc in the ))resent passage. Hut if. Icel. /lornjishr (Danish /i or 11 /is/:), and /innii^a'/iiy ' the garlish or gieenbone ' (Cleas. Vig., p. 279). 37i''». Cf. /h'lmi. Kii^: i'//i/(i// ofiir }:;(frsc(\i^, of swimmers in the sea. — sc <;i-;i';>;i niiSJvv. The mew or sea-gull, frefpiently mentioned in the v(;rs(;. 'i'he name (derm, iiiihoc, Icel. mdr) was ])erhaps originally imitative of the i ly of the bird (Wliitmaii, " The Hirds of ()1''.. I .ilerature^" \n Jour, of Ccrm. J'/til. H, iSo). 372. \v('r<>iiciiii(l<;l, 2.13 ; da'^caiKlcl, 835 ; Codes condelle, /'//. 91. 374. y;nri-<)ii. (dossed by (Jrein and 11. T. under i^'vcyvv///, but tlie iiiore prob- able iiilinitive x'A i^icrran^i^yrran (cf. 6V'(/w., § 3SS, note i,and Sweet, l)iit.^\). 75). The oidy other occurrence of the word is in /I'dfric's (/raininar (cf. 15. -T., \>. 428), ic i^yrrc, 'gari io.' 375. vv}T'va! : 'A |>(i uli.u lisc (if .iV, ///,/,;/.■ lo mil u .111' motiiui i.ithri til. in H'sl, In Mini. i'li!-',. llii^- j^riu'i.il sfiisr is irpirsfnli-il lu pliuist'S liUo " slanil li.u U," " st.iiiil oil liiuii slioif," " sl.inil u|>," " st.uul nut," ill .' Tlu' cxampk-s an." luimi'ioiis : /■'f'd.i'. /.'(i: him nl f.iL;iiiu stml . . . Irnlil uiil.ij'.fi ; ( 7/ /•«'//. Si).' (I'.iilvii MS): iMfn iwfl'al' on l''.iii.',li.M |mI hit sir IimmiU' stii.ii.i Ituta-in I'ivi stiut l.mg liom.i nl ; /-iz/f/t's/'. 57; swiiiilKoiii.i slml. (1. tin- simil.ii ilr\ ilopimnt in //r^'v;// = 'fXtflul,' ' lloW," S.i'kI, fi>l i\.impli', III liwis .Hill linilus nl W.lttl. 376. |>r<*n»ta |»ry«^niii. r>i Imr Im so ciiK' .1 liinf. ll is ipiilf in the iii.imifi nl till' nioili'iii im.ii;iii,il ion. ll is Ki'iiiMf's I i.msl.it ion, .mil ('iii'in's is moll' piolnMr, Ihoni'.li 1 ilo nol like to siii ifiiili'i thf olhri "M.ulilii' iluuh ilif M.issfn." ' Uool, 'Willi I lir mii'.lit ol mull il uili's ' ; I I a 11, ' I he w .i\ I's u\ ImILiIious mast liij;h luounli'ik' A a i'\ fii uioii' ili.mi.il u prisonilu .it ion is I li.it ol 11, ||; | 1 1;. .I*?'' 380. t.'i. /.',■.■.■,'. (.1)1 (>i)J ; N.i'iiii; luoi.i I'ohti', I'.it lu- JMiion siolilc ill eanllulaii ;T'lre gt'St-i-fan ; I'f. also A'.i'.v. 1 yX' 1 3>)'). 381. siiiul wis«nlf. Cf. .|SS. 38a. Iloliiiw »>>;«>. rlu' only miui iiiu c of tlu' woiil. .Shoulil oni' 11'. ul licri' jtYil' — ?i'i?;f,' (*•'• '• '"-'>0. tlu- I oiupounil mr.inini; ' si'.l \va\ o ' ? l!ul if. l\i&-, /h>d , //i>(7l'e-X', lUld briinti'id. 383. arf;»'l»l«>iiti I'lie onlv' tuiui ii'inf of ll\is woul anil its i oiup.inion foiius, rtryW, Si-". •><>>' tir\\»'lii, .Si^;. .\r;i«'ltl«iii«l is tjlossi'il li\ (in., Sr" . I. 57, 'niuoium lommi.xtio, in, 111' ifinis t ui l>,il uin,' ai'>A, .'^>' 1, ;i), ' uiul.i icmis pwlsat.i,' aiul ai-^\«>la, 'ili\iti.r irmonim, in.iii'.' 1!. I., .mil .Swii't, /'/./., follow SM\\ so also (ook. I'lolfssoi 1 1. Ill m.ikos tilt' uiupifslion.ililv roiii'it suj^j;t'Stion th.it ar;iO- bloiul 1 •./';;■>'/'/,''/,,■■ (aryA r,/' I'fJ', ar>vrla .\f',i ■; M(-tr. Vlll, _^o. Ihc f.iiuiful i-onihin.itioiis of lir '0.11' with _v'f"**/.'//i/, J^, anil i'iv/(<, as tht'y oiiui only in tlu'sc pass,ii;'.'s in .ht,i'.>;\is, ni.iy ihi-n-foro Ik- ilroppi'il from thf ilktion.iiii's, 387'. So (///. 5(15, 5.S1 ; />,!«. .|Oi). 393- «<'•••"••" fi«^«»< «'"«•«'• ^^- /'V.'?i'. U>i)0 : gift'u ;;iotonili' ; ami st-i- 1 soS, 1 sSs- — (•i'iiikI. riic si'iisc ili-ni.iiiils hfic, .is in 1. .j'.,, ilu- meaning ' deep sea, ocean.' A/.'. 1, 3,;i. liles .is the onh otliei i'.\.inii>li' of this me.miny; AVcTi'. 1551 : iituii-r j:;ynmf x'r>'»>^\ l>»t ^'f- ,>.<•> ">"'^"- .*>',< ;<■/////.;', howevfi, ovi ins, />Vi'?i', 5(1.1, anil else- where, unci ;i'/'. XXI, to) cites a gloss (/>7/( X'/. (/'/. p. 25S) ; i;ri'">^< ' piofiiiiilum,\<'/7///(/'(/.f, ' abys(s)os, -i.' 394'. So 1 5^1)' ; (7if. 1(>S. 395'. So AV. 13,^, \2i)2\ /'.v. 101.300; cf. I. 1571. 395''- *-'i- ''"■ 1170: moil- ge|>.inc milium gebisgad. 396. Iielntan. See 1. 351), note. 405 414. The response of .Xndrew's disciples in the (".reek is as follows (l^onnet, p. 7-1, 11. 7 S) : 'Kdv (iTTUirTui/itfc drrii iror, Je'i'ot •)(■ fw^uf'a twc rt-)af'iDf iJr wafu\T\tf ijjiUV 6 nvpioi. vvv ovv nerci N mill le sw.i hw\ilt'i sw.i I'll f.xicsl. I'lie p.iss.is;i- in .liiJ>t\is is nol, thi'U'foie. ,is is sl.ileil In 11. ill. p. "•;,. .ind Cook, p. J.'i. entiicly . . NO'IKS ON ANDKMAS IO3 original witli the poet ; its feeling, hovvevci, ini the iotnifa/us, the ideal of allegiance to an over loid, is (jiiginal will) tin- pocni. For a discussion of Ihe (Ofnittihi.w, see 1. 3, note, and Introd., p. lii, 'I'acitus, Geriiuiiiia 14, tells us that among the (lernians it was considered the greatest disgrace for a retainer to sur- vive his leader: 'jam vero infaiue in oinneni vitam ac probrosum, superstitem principi suo ex acie recessissc.' And liu; same motive ai)i)ears in the reproach whi(h Wiglaf addresses to the cowartlly followers of lieowiilf: Nfi sceal sincpego and swyrdgifu, eall eJSelwyn eowrum cynne, lufen alicgemi : loiidrihtcs mot jiiere nifT^gbiirge nionna X-gliwylc Idel hweorfan, sy'iScSan a;iVliiigas feorran gefricgean fleam eowerne, donileasun d.T:d ! Dea'S bi'X sella eorla gehwykum I'onne edwitlif. 11. 2884-2891. See also Maid. 220-252 ff. 406. K<><1«* orlVoriiM'. Also 1. 1617; Jiid. 271 ; Moil. 49. C|'an, fracoN in folcum. 410. ii'lif, l»«'Hl<,tap. E(|uivalent syntactically to eii/itia&, of which the following clause may be considered the object. 'I'he same phrase occurs 1. 60.S and A'/. 473. 412. hl»ifor«I(! a-t liil.ii.ilU'l, .1'. il ilrsililxs ihc l.uulillf; ol' ;l l)o;it ol\ slioit", /■'/. .• t; 1 , SdHi/i' /VU'fi'ii'/li', sllwlllil Slllilv II'. Ill Mill, it' I'tWIiUt'lli', silU (• (111' Ixv.lls lull' Wi'li' linl l><'acl\t'nl Will' liilill;', .It .IIU hiM, ijj.S- «'■"""' *^'''' A;i'«'<»t«'. I'oi Ki"'*"*' '(Uf.ni, lU'cp,' I'l. 1. ji) ;, noli'. With j^rooto '.sUiHc,' il, iiiiiii' iiisM ipliiMi (/>'//','. I, jS.'), |m'i lie on };itiil t;is\\oin. 435'' 436. ( '1. /•',•.'.!'. |;'S'' 1,'): ( loil I ,i|'i' ni.i'f; I'liiu' iIoIm .liN.iii li.ril.i iMtw.rl.iM ; l7ir. 17_^-17.|; (iml c.iiNc m.c}; {.^fli.i'l.m hygt'si>ij;t'. I'l. .ilso 1. ■) ; ; ; .iinl />,;>;(>. !'j(k\ : sim' imNc hi. if, • . • ^iimrynni's f^t'liwoiu- (iloilii^i.ni. 426. licaffoliA'oiKlimi. Tin' won! 01 1 uis twiri' cKcw hcit", />i;'!,\ 171)8 ami -1)55 (■(piiosilix t' to .\,r "/i! 'tti:i "t). 1 111' lii-.| rlriiunl .ippi'.iis .is silupK'X in /w'l'.'i'. iS(>j : sri'.lll liiiii!', II. u .1 olri lir.il'ii liiinj;,in l,u omi lul l.u I'li. Hut i I. />'.■, '.1'. .' 177, i'/<'/- h,\it,\ 'OMI till' Ol cm." lini,, p. 100 (so .iJMi .S''. 11, |o, K. 1'., p. S-' i), cxpl.iins till' woiil .IS ilrii\<'il lioiu lii\ilt&,\ ' .illitiiilo,' .mil iiistinL;iiisln's Irum lu\\l\\\ • ln-l 1 11 III, ' w I III 1 1 ill' s,i\s won 111 give I lit' ini'.min;; • pii.it.ic' Kill K liij^f {/'/i /!. I X, \^^o) wouiil I li.nis',1' /■'.,•..•. iSd.'. /i,\if,ii. III '':,\;/!i, pi. ol '/,. / (.is in /.',v.i'. .:.|77), anil U'jt'its llic r\pl.m.ilioii ';,;i(i\' /it\i 'il"oit> /ic;ii,i,' • U.iiiipisi'i'r.ihii'i ' ; so .ilso ."^wi'i'l, /'/.y., ' wai s.iiloi, si'.i w'.uiioi,' l!nl ncilhoi aigmiU'iit is lomhisivi-; the iiu'.uunj; ' stM ' loi In'iit^'o-, howi'Vi'i, in.i\ l>r .uii-ploil as ri'iLiin. 437. It is not iiiiliI tins point in ihr n.iii.ili\i' in tin' (iiri'k vt'ision ih.it llif lioat is I'. 1st loose lioiii l.inil ; rl. Honiiet, p. ;'.|, 11. 1 ; 1 .| : Kai nVrv (i n 1 1' i'> ' I !;r, ,\ TTi'i.Ni'iroi- ri\ n\oioi'. The /<;;,'(■'/,;' does not st.ite lie.uh' wiieii the \ o\-,ii;e henins. .j.'S. \vul«l0(li-;«>. 1 lie onl\ Ol I iiiieiii I' ol the .iilj.; hut el. lioKU(l<>ii. ri', /I'l ■(•.■,'. (>',.' : il Kel ho!.;i>ile I'.i ii on iiohn i;esl.il\. 430. I'rtrii lol*'. ('\. 1. lodo'. 43a. .I<;ini.vr«"llil. Theie is nothins; in the (iieek 01 tiie /,;,■.•'.■,.•■ to eoiiespoiul ti) this lUllUO. Till" woiil is .111 .iiljei ti\e iiseil .is noun, the tii>t element a"l «>al (I'f, „•/ III n't fix, ii-/;ci'i/i\ eti ., loi the lonw .,.), with the \,iiiie ol .m inlensi\e, the sei oml element the .nljeilive »!i',Y, 'il.uk,' ' hl.u'U ' ; it. . (>.| : ////•.•/".•. wliieli eoriespomls \o,if>ii,/ .■lfthio/*i,iin, in lu'ile's m.u t\ ioli\t;y, as the se.it ot M.itiliew's l.ihois. Sixt'/n'iiiy is also nseil with the s.ime me.ming in .'",>. I.\\l, o; 1 \\\\ 1, ;; ,inil /-'.v. (>i). See note \o .//». (>|, It is exiilenth liom this ti.ulition.il sonue wliiih .iseiilu's .\liii.i 01 l''thio|M.l to M.itthew .is his mi-^slol\ th.it the poet h.is ili.iwn the inlei erne lh.it the ,u lion ol ti\e sloi\ of .\iiiliew .mil M.itlliew took pl.ue in the l.iiul ol the I'.thiopi.ins. l''oi ,1 iliseussion o! the pioli.ilije sitii.ition ol Mei meiloni.i, see Inlioil, p. 1\\ i. 436. ^^f'O'y*! oiul •;«M'Vr«Mi(o«I. l "I'. 1. 5-'o ; .ii\il S,i/. 5 ; ? : ge^vN hie | i.e. w.estmas] ontl gel^reat.^^^'. l''oi j,rc1'r,;', eonti.ul \eil>, ef. ii>,ti'i., § .|oS, note iS. 438 II. See .IA.-/X IV, 50 II. 439''. So /.■,•.'.■.•. 507. 443. bonlstio'ft'ii. 'The eoukiL-e' 01 • lii^t^ins;.' This is the only oeiimeneeol tiie woul; it is i;losseil in .ill the ilii tion.uies (exeept Simons, p. 17, ' si lullt.ui ') No'lI'lS ON ANDKI'.AS 105 as 'hIkim' lliil, !iH ('o.sijii poinl.s mil (/'/!/>'. NNI, ki), ' • r;i ■Iicuc ' ), wlnnc .lA//. in (;IohH(mI 'S.lloll.' Sil/ii/l, Sil/'lliill (;ii 1 nl(lili)' In I )li( ';ii|);i) /inil\ ill /'li>>il. 'I lie wnrd mil'. I 111' ImKi'ii as :i ■'.ynnnyni nl Hlri'iif^iiH, ;/ |, \\hmI(», j/i;. I hr lir.l clc IIMIll nl IIm' < I >in|iiinil(l wnlllcl nnslll 'slllp,' llic- wlmlc vvnid ' llir li););in)', nl llic sliip.' /J/);). \«>' <»'<>< •!• re. <'l. M(ii. X\VI,.'i) ;ii: slnni'iir sm jiiiiiii' y a wiiN niNii" ; and I'salin X Id), ■/ : ' dccj) ( ailrl li nnln drr|, ' CI. ij,';, nnlc 4/14'' 445'. Tin; Silf.',(.;csl inn Ini llir |)i>lnii' was Inund in llir ii/i/., ' S< Imi l-.cn nil am .Sccwei; ' ; ImiI .S/v. 1 1, 7(17, ' navij^iiiin,' iiiiviH.' 448'. Sli,i| a)'.illi a'l ni.r(;ha ( indr ; /■ /. I .; I ', : .rt JmIii liiMin|ir iiotc liiid.iii ; .III. ')<>>\: mills al m.riiim. I''ni simil.n 1 niisl 1 in I inns willi vrili', nC hcij- ill).;, liiMlili),;, etc., sc. XII, l.Sl^ .Si-i! also Wiillin/', II, j,!l, H.v. ■to I / II ill II. 451. Wiilkri lias nn piilK Inalinn allri oid^Hil, all nllni j'ald. a inninia 01 Hclllii oloii. 453- m«'KH(mI«<. 'I'Ik; only ni I 111 Mill r (j| ihr wnid. A nnnn .iv.i i, ' seal,' o((iiih Jiiuno. 27 17 and .'7S'^'- 4'-,4. Dit iii-c iikmI jiIiIoIi. CI. Hiuin'. 750: |m liis nmil .\\\\iiy\ .'uil. 1 7.'''. : inidlO ',\-\ hi. IriJd' .ildn|',. I'.nllrnwii'sri, p. ,p^ (alls ,ill(;nli<a.'t he him atirre frecne gehohtas. Grimm, p. xUi, and Fiitzsche, \). 44, note Hildchrtindslicd 55 : ibii dir din cllcn taoc. Cook (.J//..\'. N'lII, 50) lites numerous examples of the formula in Latin literature, from which the MnK. proverb, 'Fortune favors the brave,' appears to have been derived. 'Ihe Greek (I^onnet, p. 75, 1. S) has nothing corresponding to 460'': 6 7a/) Ki'pios 'Itj^oPs ov y.r\ eyKaTaXiirrj rifxis. Perhaps the poet may have had in mind, however, Tsalm XXXVII, 25 ff., and similar passages. On these passages Gummere, Germanic Origins, p. 236, remarks as follows : ' Fate, says Beowulf, as he tells of his battle with the sea-monsters {^Beoxo. 572 ff.], fate often saves a man if lie luwe plenty of courage. Oft Wyrd preserveth uiuloomed earl, — if he doughty be. The same idea and the same phrase, with very slight change, passed into the Christian poetry of our ancestors, and have since become a commonplace.' See 1612, note. A somewhat similar sentiment is that of Hy. I, 1\', 1 16-1 17 {^lubl. II, God bih |i;vt, )>onne mon him sylf ne mrpg wyrd onwond.in, ha't he h^^nne wel l>olige. 461. The whole line occurs again in Gn. 4S4. 463'. So S79 ; Gn. 147. 464. Cf. 1. S20, and Beo-iO. 644-646: ol'I'.vt sonininga sunu Ilealfdenes secean wolde Sfenra'ste ; Beo-u'. 1640-164T, oh^.vt semninga to sele comon frome fyrdhwate. 468. gryrelnvTlo. Although the second element of this compound usually carries with it the signification of 'time,' the tirst element here appears to bear all the meaning of the word — 'fright, terror.' Sievers [PFP. XVHI, 406) discusses similar compounds, e.g. ear/o&J>rdg, ear/o&/ni'i/, with the value merely of ear/o& ; Beo7c'. 2427, orleg/nc'Thi, equivalent to the gen. pi. o{ or/ege; Beo'U'. 2709, sige/i'C'T/a, equivalent to the gen. pi. of sige; and points out similar compounds with other expressions of time, e.g. OMG. sio/i-tago, 'sickness,' MUG. rcc-tac, 7i'c-tage, 'pain, sorrow.' 470'. Cf. 1. 552, note. — 470''. Cf. 1. 671 ; Jn/. 79: fer)>locan onspeon ; 7:7. 86: hreMerlocaii onspeon. 471-474- Cf. 11. 493-4QS« "'''te : H- 553-554. "ote. 474-476. Cf. BeoicK 426-42S: Ic he nuiSa, brego Keorht-Dena, biddan wille, eodor Scyldinga, anre bene. 478. Grimm and Haskervill put a period after fu'todsinoes. 480. uodne. The strong form after ]>Tiiiie because the word is detached from its syntactical group .' Professor Kittredge suggests that the adj. is strong because it is here felt as an appositive to Jniiiie froondseipe. 483. este Avyr'Sost. The metre ct>ntirms the reading esto, as in Gen. 1500: ha him ealra wa:s ara este aslmihtig God; and Beoxc. 945: h-vt hyre eald metod este wSre. NOTES ON ANDREAS 107 484. onrftos noosan, Cf. y//. 103. 487. l)rs(('iii<'V«'. This is the only occurrence of the phrase. The context favors on ycol'onc, api)ositive to on stwbate, 490''; cf. also ttjv Od\aa;t gife'Se to s^Vl^", )>e (None [I'ccxlcyningJ Cycler ontyhte. 490. syxtync si'A'uni, Cf. Honnct, p. 75, 11. 17-18 : i^KaL8^KaTovyapfTr\cv(raT7]v OdXaaffa)/, Kai iSov tovto eTTTaKaLd^Karov. In spite of this, Brooke, p. 172, remarks: ' Then, either because the poet wishes to give local color and invents voyages for Andrew, or, as I would fain believe, introduces his own personal experience of the deep and imputes it to Andrew, he tells how he has been sixteen times at sea, and contrasts these old journeys with his present one'; also, p. 414, 'There is even a personal touch, as I believe, in one passage, which speaks of his having been sixteen times on sea-journeys.' Ilammerich-Michelsen, Aeltcste christl. Epik, pp. 99-100, translates this passage, 11. 489-505, remarking: 'stehet der Ilerr Jesus nicht hier ungefahr ebenso am Bord, wie in dem Tagen des Ileidenthunis Thor oder Odin, wie im Mittelalter, der heilige Olaf ? ' Cf. 1. 364 ff., note. 491-492. Translate ' I . . . cold as to my hands stirring the water-streams.' i>Iiin(Iuiu frOorifjf is paralleled by /'//. 86 : fe&rnin strong, and by /'//. 100 : fe&ritin 70/0//C (liright). 3lnii(lnni is to be regarded as a dative of specification. Freorig is noni. sg. masc, agreeing with io, 489', and hrr-iMMidnin is dat. pi., agreeing with nniiMluin. Cf. Il'ii/it/. 4: hreran mid hondum hrlnicealdesje ; 67/;-. 677-678 : sund- wudu drifan, hrcran holmlnxce. 492. is Sys jine nijl. ' Is this once more.' Grein's translation, Dicht. and Spy. I, 32, ' doch ist dies ein grosser' (ane taken as nom. sg. neut. weak) does not give the necessary meaning of one journey more, a seventeenth. Cook, p. 226, translates ' this makes another journey,' construing ane as Grein does ; so also Root and Hall. Kemble translates ' this is once more.' As there is no reason why ane should be inflected weak, Kemble's interpretation of ano as instrumental adverb is to be preferred ; syxtyne sT'duin, 1. 490', is to be understood as adverbial, 'sixteen times' (cf. oO'rc siO'c etc.), rather than 'on sixteen journeys.' Cf. Ps. LXVIII, 4: Iliora is myclo nia I'onne ic me ha;bbe on heafde nil hfi'ni feaxes. 493. Swa = S7vd J>i'a/!. 493-495. Cf. 11. 498-499; Beoiv. 247''-249'' : NSfre ic maran geseah eorla ofer eorl'an iNonne is cower sum, secg on searwuni ; ////. 547''-550'': ic to s6)je wat )5a:t ic iCr ne siS xnig ne mette in vvoruklrlce wi|) |;e gelic )>rlstran ge|)olites. <^'f- "• 553-554. note. 494. ]?ry'arn lui'lc'fl'a. The metre and the sense are both improved l)y Cosijn's emendation. Synonymous nouns in juxtaposition (except Dryhlcn I/iclcnif, 1541, 897, 1407) are not found elsewhere in Aiulrcuis, and but rarely in the body of the poetry; examples are cited by Sievers (/'/>/>'. IX, 137) as follows: loS NOTKS ON ani)ui;as /.'.•.'..'. ji)S, I -'50. 210S. 2.IQ3; o same ronslimtion. Sec 1310'. 495. slo»»raii olof stu/>'. \Xl. 10) takos stconiii as intiii., \\\ wliiih lasc olVr is illiiv;iial, in\K-ss willi dn,, A//. 11, .(Si, s(ooniii l>i- taken as inliansilivf, I'lu' lulUi iiMtlini^ is that ol Sioxi-is in his loninu'nt 011 (.'osiin's iiKlo: sJooriiu air. ss;. ot' .-.',■,•',,'. ' slccisniaii,' appositiv e thus to |»r\'oarii, .|0 1 '■ anil iiiaiiii. |>);'. lnvilo<>'. ■ I'lic siii';i- resmiiuls.' l'in\., K., ('iiit, ' ilanj^eie ' ; so /'/,,';/., ' Pie .SiioinlUit wiil/l sieli.' This is the only oeeuireme oC the woid, hut <'////,v/VVtt, •lehoat," is leeonleil l// //:iv/////v'<', ' iu elangove,' //"/i/., 1, .|.' ;. .'o. 496. boa(o)» l>rliiis(i«>i>(). HaskeiviU siipposes a .^l ss^. /v,;A;/., eitinj; |>r«>ataOi, 5J0, aiul ^aii.stap, Soi, as ImuIum examples; l>iit I'roalacV is the norn\al form lot the Jil ilass of weak veil>s. ami naiifr"*^ '"^ plmal (if. Urinht's note, .1// .\'. 11, Si), the constnulion lookiui; to the impiieil sense. Read theiefine boatvj', sJroamuoliii, .|i)V'. l>ein;; siihjeet. ami l»Hiiis(a>Ao, aee. pi., olijeet ; thus /V.7;/., •l>ie StionUhit . . . peitseht die UraiHUm,i;.s!4estaile.' K.. t.ikins; l>rlinsta>«Vo as two words, 'the ,sea l>ealetl> the slunes.' The pietuie o( the snif on the shoie is somewhat imonj;iiious in ,\ deseiiption of the tipen sea, and one would like to le.ul .is in 1. I (-• ; lull the i>ther soon\s to be the i oiu entional phnising l ef. besides .•;,i), is,|;„ the following;: AV,/. Ill, (>: hwadmeie hlimmeiN, hli'ide grimnteN; stieamas st.i|>n be.il.iN; and .I.'./-. VI. 15: eae l-a iiiman sx noiNeine yst nedo geb.vdeN, |Mt hu> stiange geondstyied on staiNu be.iteN. — ftil sfrld. T.m. pre- sents tlie .iliematives : /'n/.\vrv,i\ ' pleite ti\stiiutus,' fiotn srriit/, 'vesiilus. oina- tus, apparatus," iiuotin!"- /'.'. J 5 S, subs t., C'' <"''•>'' '•'"''; or ////.f.v/,/, ' plene inredens.' fiom .>■, /.•(t,.".', 'ire, ingiedi,' though if from the latter word he thinks the foiin should l>e r'n/s>ti\Ai. C'.n., /'/,;•.'. and A>'. 11. .p i. Root. Hall, and Simons (\\ 1 1SI. iollow r.m.'s second explan.ilion ; K.. the tiist. translating 'this boat is fully elothed." .\s the seioiul of (.".m.'s explanations tits the eontext bettor than the first, it is to be aeeepled; ef. also leel. ((.'leas, \ig., p. 557) ifu& tuiiuin .(hi& (/•V.v<<7/.A/ AV'V.v 11, 30), where si-n& means the gliding motion of the ship. C^n the other h.md the derivation of .wrtj from .u>T:i\;n ^ s. > „,i derives some con- tinn.uion fiom the MnK. ,>■';;•,'«• of a ship; leel. sirmf ((."leas.Aig.. p. 55S) has the s.ime me.ining. 497. rf. /'\\',-.'. :iS: tlot.i f.imi he.ils fvigle gelieost., 499. olVr y«>'li1«lo. The MS. reading yVMalo would mean 'on the shore'; cf. Kx. 5S5, .•// let .'.//;■. eipnv.ilent to .v/ .v-.'r;-//.-.*- ,fA;///f-ni /J/", meaning 'sword.' Kugge (/7>7«'. XII. SS-So) eomments on the signitie.meo of i&.'J'\ • shore.' SOI. «>u laiulseoarc. Cf. Honnet, p. ~(.\ 1. 1 ; ti's c'lri t»}j ■) i}f . The word occuis .ii^.iin. 1 ■•>); .md V f. loleseeaiH>. oS.). The word is another illustration of the f.ut th.it the seiond element vif .1 eompound m.iy be praetieallv meaningless; see .(oS, note. 501 50J. rf. ("'!•'. Mho S31 : Nu is |'on gelieosl sw.i we on l.iguilode ofer eald w.vter eeolum liN.m. NOII'IS ON ANDKMAS ■ 109 504. broiKlsl ii'Tiic. 'I'lic liisl clciticiil of lliis ( (impiMind li;is of coiiisc niilliiii).; to do with hriiiul, 'firo,' as in I. 7()S. 'I'lic pii line iiili-iuli-d is cvidciilly tlic s;iiHr iis liiiil ill I. 275, briiiilo «'«^ol«>. (iiiiiiin, |). WW, swggijstijd I he iciidiiij^ /•runt sliifncy followed liy (lifiii aiul ('osijii. Iliii |)(ili;i|)S broiid is to ix: iclaiiied in tlic sainu sunsu as Hla^l'ii, foiniinjf llius a piccjnaslic compound; ( f. Ictl. (('leas. Vig., ]>. 76) hram/r, ' thu raised piow and poop, ship's lieak,' /c///- hialh hrcid hronilidn liifrri, ' tlic waves rise lii^h abovt' tiie " bianclar." ' The notion of shipwreck expressed by ln'cniii I»n»iiliii, the olher luid. a si!micolon. -" Hiiow«''fl'. <'f. 1. 1 Ijo, note. • 505''-509. The allusions to the youth of the pilot are developed fiom a single word, a vocative veavLaKu (lion ml, ]>. 76, 1. 2), in the; Wpd^ui. Hut perhaps tlur poet of Aiulrcas liad in mind Ihc lollowing words sjjoken by IlroiNgar of IJoownlf, licow. 1 8-1 1 - 1 iS.i 5 ; pc |i;\ wordcvvyilas wi|l|li>,' hiilitcti on sulaii senih' ! ik; liyrde ic siiotorllcor on sw!l RC'ouKuni fCorc gunian I'ingiaii ; |iu oart nia'jjenes Strang; ond on mode liod, wis wordcwida. 506. W'iiilniiii Crod. The w'Ia«'«^iMl«(. Nom„ agreeing with '"ftTi, 1. 505, or tin; implied subjei I of liiifiisl., 1. 5. So lieoio. 1157; llie only other occurrence <»f the noun is Jieow. I I 51) : tT) sfelfide. 512. Kcipillii lllKlcr H<;calcillil. (iiimm, j). 101;, has dillii nlly in ex|)laining this phrase. lie suggests for H('(Mil<-iiiii a loim fiom a liypot In Tk ;d w ,v/A or .ivr/c, Icel. shclkr, 'fear, terror.' (^osijn (/'/!/!. .\,\1, 11) ngards boili sccaleuiii and llu- ])kiral Hcipiiiii with susjjlcion, suggesting thai tin! half line may iiave been taken bodily from some (jtlier poem, lint tiie pliiial scipiiiii is in keeping liere ; liie statement is a generalization and need not apply lo a single shi|). In syntax the word is to be taken as coordinate with bi-biihcii^i'sluiii, 51 ;''. Vor x/ca/r, 'sailor,' cf. Wlialt: 30-51: ond j'onne in (U:a(Ns(de drence bifasleN si ipu mid scealcum. 515. si'fl' iioHHii. Translate 'At linu^s it befalls us grievously on tin; waves, n])on tin; sea, though we survive, jjass through the terril)le journey.' 'J'he evident |)arallcd to this passage is A7. looj-ioo^ : gif hie Ijrimnesen ond gesundne srS sctlan inoslen ; and on the strength of this passage T.n., Sf>r. II, i\.\(i, and Tosijn (/'/>/>. X.\l, 11) would read here siiViicsan, as noun, object of f^eri-niii. I'.ul tlie i)assage in A'/, confessedly offers dif(i<;ulties (cf. />'//'/. II, 1.S5) and should not carry loo mucli weight in determining tiie construction in Andreas. The no NOTES ON ANDREAS unconstrained reading here is that which takes ncsan and geferan as coordinate verbs, in the optative mood. Cf. Gcii. 1341 : I'am Jie mid sceolon mereflod nesan. 517''. So Geit. 1251 ; Dan. 174; Metr. xi, 25. 519. brunc y3a. Besides the passages in which it is descriptive of the waves, the adjective bruii is used of armor and weapons. Note also brunwaiiii, 1306, and cf. the ballad phrase ' wan water.' It probably means merely ' dusky,' ' dark.' 523. ^vul(lras fylde. The genitive in -as is also found in 1. 150T, heofonas; for other e.\amples, cf. Spr. I, 179, s.v. cyning; Napier, Uber die lVe7-ke des alteng. Erzbischofs Wulfsta?t, p. 67; and Sievers, Gram., § 237, note i. These -as geni- tives in Andreas are to be regarded rather as late West-Saxon forms than as survivals from an early Anglian original text. The construction oi fyllan followed by the genitive finds a parallel in Ckr. 408-409 : forjion \>\\ gefyldest, foldan ond rodoras, wigendra Hleo, wuldres lunes. Cf. also El. 1 1 34: wuldres gefylled. The usual construction 2i{\.tx fyllan is the accusative and instrumental (cf. Shipley, p. t^^. 524. boorhtne boldwelan. So Jul. 503 and Ap. 2,Z- 525. Jjurh his iines iniht. Cf. Gen. 272, Chr. 685: hurh his anes craeft. 528\ So Jul. 262. — All Edd., except Grimm and Grein, put a period or semi- colon after Jjrymsittendes. 532. arySa. Cf. 1. 3S3, note. 535. \vuldres bited. Equivalent merely to 'heaven ' ; cf. 1. 356, note. 541''. Cf. Beino. 954-955: J>at }>in doin lyfa& dica Id aldre, of Beowulf; C/ir. 405 : d J3in dom ivunah, of the Lord ; El. 450-453 : ac ))ara dom leofa'S . . . iSe I'one anhangnan Cyning heriab ond lofiaJS. 543'^. So 669'* ; Az. 187. Cf. Ap. 15 ; Ps. CIV, 6: geweorSude ofer wer^eoda. 544-548. Cf. Gil. 862 : nsenig h£ele>a is l^e areccan masge o\>\>& rim wite ; Ily. Ill, 17-18 {Bihl. II, 214): ne magon by nSfre areccean ne \)'xX gerim wytan hu Jm mfere eart, mihtig drihten ; El. 635 : Ic ne ma;g areccan, nu ic h^t rim ne can. Cf. also Jul. 313 ; Chr. 222 ; Panther 3. 546. (Jsette. ' Of such sort that he,' etc. Other examples are given in Spr. II, 573- 548. diciest. Pogatscher, Anglia XXIII, 263, calls attention to the omission of the subject after hu. 552. •wis on gewitte. Cf. 11. 316, 470 ; the model for the passage, however, was Cr(2ft. 1. 13: WIS on gewitte oH>e on wordcwidum. In both passages Bright (MLN. II, 81) takes avis to be a noun, 'wisdom,' in the genitive case in Crceft. 13, in the dative (apparently coordinate with geofiini, 1. 551'') case in the passage in Andreas; the inflection -e in both passages he thinks has either been elided or carelessly dropped, or the construction has been misunderstood. But a noun 7ins = TC'Tsdom is not recorded, and in the light of the other occurrences of the phrase it seems best to regard it not as an amplification of gcofuin, but as an adj. in the nom. case, agreeing with 3u, 550. This is also Professor Bright's present NOTES ON ANDREAS III oi)iiiion. Cf. Hdl. 78 : wis on JiJniini gcwitte ond on ^Intim worde snoitor, of the angel (Jabriel. 553-554- ^f- Beo'w. 1842-1843 : ne hyrde ic snotorllcor on swa geongum feore guman j^ingian; and cf. al?o 11. 471 ff . ; 493 ff. 556'\ a. /id. 258: frajgn ha fromllce. — 556''. So Mefr. XX, 275; cf. Rid. LXXXIV, 10, or Olid ende, with the same meanmg. See Kev. I, 8, 11 ; XXI, 6; XXII, 13. 557. Cf. Rid. XXXIII, 13-14 : Rece, gif \>\\ cunne, wis wovda gleaw ; El. 856: Saga, gif '&u cunne. 558''. Cf. be (bi) sffiin tweonum, Beow. 858, 1297, 1685 ; Ex. 442, 562 ; Gn. 237, 1333- 559. Sa arleasan. That is, Iitdea cynin , which is in apposition. Cosijn's emendation, &crt drlease, does not improve the grammar and is bad stylistically. 561. Grein and Wiilker have only a comma after hearmc^vide, but the other Edd. a period. 564. Cf. El. 865-866*: o55a;t him gecySde cyning a;lmihtig wundor for weoro- dum; C^r. 482 : weoredum cy5a6'. 565*. So Men. 129, also referring to the miracles of the Lord. The phrase is a favorite one with Wulfstan ; cf. Napier's ed., p. 159, 1. 5 : 'swutol and gesyne ; p. 163, 1. 14: swytol and gesyne, etc. Cf. also Gen. 2806: sweotol is ond gesene. 567. Cf. Chr. 1 1 96: td hleo ond Id hrd/ier halejia cynne, of Christ. 568''-569*. See 167 7 •^-1678-'. 569. So 650, 1678; El. 334; Gil. 1 104. 570. domagende. Ci. Jul. 186: folcagende. — dtel ntenigne. Cf. Bonnet, p. 76, 11. 17-18 : IIuJs ovv ovK fTfiffTevffav avri^ ol lovdaToi ; rctxa oiiK iTrolrjcrei' arifxeia. evdnriof avrQv; the friStre peode of 1. 571 are the Jews of the Greek version. The reply which Andrew makes, 1. 573 ff., also demands ntSnigne in 1. 570. 573. Cf. 1. 137 ; El. 643 : hu is ))a;t geworden on hysse wer^eode. 575. gif. The word is regularly feminine, with accusative in -e. But an accu- sative plural eardgyfu occurs, Ps. LXXI, 10, and a dative singular viid hdm god- cundan gyfe (Bede, ed. Miller, p. 34, 1. 17), both examples being pointed out by Cosijn i^PBB. XXI, 252) ; from these two citations an ace. sg. gif may be inferred for the present passage. Wiilker cites the compounds gifstol, gif heal, gifsceat, in support of a nominative form gif\ but such compounds prove nothing, since all £7-stems as first element in compounds end regularly with a consonant. 576^ So Chr. 811. 577 ff. See Matt. XI, 5; Luke VII, 21-22. 580. Cf. Chr. 1508: werge wonhale. 582. on grundAVcCge. The second element of the compound is not the word li'dg, 'wall' (see 714, 732), as stated by Grimm, p. iii, also Spr. I., 531, and B.-T., 492. It is a form of iveg, 'way'; for examples of ir for e, cf. -raeccd, 709; sa;gl, 1456. In metflan, 1440, e appears for a. The word griind'weg, which occurs only in this passage, is a compound like eor&weg, foldweg, flodweg, britnrdd, 112 N ( ) r I'lS ON AND !>: l". A S etc., and takes its nioaiiing fiom ihv tiist oli'mcnl. Transl ale, tlu'icroif, • llic caith.' Sci- 'oU, \\o\v. 583'. ^'1. /■ /• '111 ')| S : soiNo lUailra Icala wonlc awt'lilc. 585. CI'. /■:/. i^i^S: lyNiloii iial'ti's luiht ; ('///■. 11.15: lyNde c-i;vftes nu'alit. See 1. i.|iio, note. 586 588. See /(>//// II, 1-16. 'I'lie Creek (Hoiinot, p. 7S, 1. j) leails moiely vdiop (1? o/i'iii' utTt'l-iaXft'. IloroiiiiVfjoii, lileially ' army-lioop," appears to lia\e weakened meiely to tlie ine.iniai; " throng'; see (ilossaiy for citations. 587. Olid ^^«'lHlall lict. ('osijn (/'/>'/•'. XXl, 1 _') would take oiul as equiva- lent to .1 u'l,ili\ e (I',, /, ol'iei 1 ol' lu'( , ami lie eiles examples in wliii h he rei^aids (■//,/ as havinj; the Uuu lion ol .1 iilati\e. l>ut tiiis use ol .';/./ is not established \<\ his eilalions, iu)r is it neeessary in the present jKissage. 588. oil |»a brtoraii {>t>('\n«l. A lorniula; ct'. AY. 103S, lodi ; and \\'ull'slan, ed. Napier, p. 115: uti^i wendan L;eorne to beteran cr;vfte. 589 594. See .1/.;//. \1\ . 17 It. ; I/,;/ /• V 1. ;,S It- ; / ///v 1 X, IJ iT. ; y,.//;/ VI, 8 ff. 'I'iio poet was apparently not s\ilii> ienll) faiuiii.u with the version of the story in /<'//// to recall that it is .\ndiew who is then- s.iid to h.i\e piovided the loa\es and (ishos. 591''. Cf. A',,'.-.'. I.tJ.j: /ii <\//.v<'.v.,7, of the followeis of lieowulf. 592. rfOiii^iuo. Cf. ll'/itili- 22-2T,: h.ileh heoh on wynnnni reonij^nu'ide ra'sle s;elvste ; (///. 10(h) : wa'S him r.iste neod reonignunlum. The MS. reading r«'Oinl;iiiio»l«» is the only oeeuirenee of a form /•<•(>////> Cirimni, p. iij, followed by .S/r. 11, \-j \, lonipares this fornr with (loth, nniis ' (piies ' ; but Cirimrn refrains from a decision, noting thai the context f.wois the reading rooiii"-, 'weary.' As Siexers points out (/'/''A'. X, 50(1) the coirecl reading here is uniloubtodly rcoiilg- mo7: man on mold.m ; (/;/. i)(>.' : mon on mold.m. 595-596. Cf. 11. Sii SiJ; A'/. 511 51J: mi Nu me.iht gehvr.m. h.vleN min se loofa, hii, etc.; /■'/. 5-";,: hyse leofesta. 597. s|)r>oii. The other occurrences of s/^atiiin in the verso are ;ill in the e\il sense. ' entice, ;dlure ' (see A/;-. II, .|(>7) ; but the word occurs frequentlv in homi- letic or biblical prose (see U.-T., p. SoS) in a good sense, as in the jiiesent pass;ige. 598'. So lOi)^^; (ill. 1 1 51; i-f- Chr. 01 V '""^ gefean f;vger; to |>.lm kmgan gefean, ////. (>70, (///. io(>;,. uSi; in ham ccan gefean, (,'//. 105J, 1151), 1315; to l>ani sol'an gefean, (///. 1 -\>S. 599'. So (■■:■'■. IJ17. 600. Cf. /><;>;('. 1S7: .I'fter dcaNd.ege nrihten sece.m. 601. ^v»•'-. 11, ()Sv .ind the other translations t.ike avo^os as derived from ■arx: 'way.' Cf. 1. «;,-• 60a''. So (;"//. ooS ; 7V/. 550; AY. 107:;. 605. Cf. /■/. Si 7: I'iiia |'e ic gefremede n.'iUes feain siNum; /;//. 35.1: ham I'o ic fremede nfd.vs fe;im sil'um. 606. I'oh'nni to fnilVo. So /'.'. ii.|J, ('>/. i.(;j; A'f'<'r<'. 14: folco to fiofie. 611. ]Mirli tloopiie fjed'xvolan. So ///,'. 301. The Kdd. put no jnmctuation after ••■edAvolan, .\nd .1 strong pause after liiriiiii ; but dcollos laniiii and wrii- (iViiiu Av;erlogiiii should be held together. Cf. 1. (170. N()'ri;S ON ANDKICAS 11.3 Si^'^. Cf. 1297; Jf/t/. 9: wral'e.s wujrlogmi. — sCo w.yr«l. Hall, j). .S2, ' 'i'hc original lias W.vr/s, p. 372, for a discussion of the meaning of the term 7ayr{/ and its occur- rences in the literature of the Germanic pe(jplcs. The word in its later development has had an interesting history. ' Aus d('in Schottischcn wohl ist weird ins Neuenglische gedruiigen. Chancer kennl /.war icierjds, 7C'/t-/(/i:s nebeii iciirdvs (vgl. Skeats Cilossar), also l''oriiien mil kenli- schem c fiir i', aber das woi I s( lieini bald na( li iliin ansp,cstoi ben /u sein. I )enn in Ilolinsheds JJeiicht iibcr Macbeth ubeiiiiniinl ei ans Dellendeii den s( liotlis( hen Ausdruck joeird sisters, der schon bei Wynloun (ed. baing, VIII, i.Sb.|) und bei Douglas {II, I 12/2,1) vorkomml, in der sehotlis( lien S( lireibung loeird, und (indet es notig, ihn dun li den /usatz zn eiklaicn: " llial is (as ye would say), the god- desses of destinic " (vgl. Delius' Shakespeare, II, joo). Ans llolinshed hat Shakespeare das Wort iibernommen, aber den Druckern der I'olios war es offen- bar fremd, denn sie set/ten dafiir iveyward. I'asI Theobald slellte auf (]rund des IJerichtes Ilolinsheds die Lesung weird her, und erst von da aus scheint der Ausdruck wiedcr in weiteren (Jebrauch gekommen zu sein, aber ohne das Zeichen seines Urs])rungs, die schotlische Schrcibung mit ei, aufzugeben.' laiick, Sludieii znr Kngliseheit /Aiii/j^u:si/ii< //ie, pp. i(S5-i86 (ll^ieuer Jieilrdi^e zur /■'.in^lisilien Philoloi^ie XVII). 615. ^vSrlfjo iiiirt \vcrig;mn. Cf. 1. 560, note. 616. bitcrin'. I'rejfessor Hart suggests biflcrric ; so also Sievers {/'/>/>. X, 496). But cf. C'/ir. 765: l)iterne strSl. 619''. (Jf. 1086; Ceil. 1669: folces rceswan. 620. ^viiiidor jrftcr ■wiiihIit. So lieow. 93r. Grein and Wiilker have n(j punctuation after gjcsicirrtV, all other Edd. a period. 622. foIiTJi'd fr»'iM<' rdl". So 984. iii;i'j;«''i- 'Miracles.' Cf. I.ei^eiid, ]>. 117, 11. 15-16: spec t(") I'Tnuin discipuliim bi' |>ain niagenuni \>v I'in bliieow dyde. Other exam])les are noted by 1!. T., p. 655, but the above have escaped him. Cf. Bonnet, ]>. 77, 11. 13 14 : irinai tlaiv oX duvdfxeis di iiroL-qaiv iv rifi Kpvirr^; (jyavipwabv fxoi atWds. The word in th(' Latin original which is translated here iiia'^cii was undoubtedly 'virtus '; cf. .)/'/)'. X, 485) would regu larly replace f^ehwi^re l)y the earlier forms geltwics, geliwu'iii; see also (iraiii., § 341, note 4. I l.j N()ii;s ON ani)ki:as 631. I'lirli siiyKrii «Tii>n. Cf. //. 1171: m'l I'c Cv.viiiniiii wridaA. Tf. /'//. 2 ]■/ : wiUlal' on wymuim. l'"(ii llu' iiiiantity of wrHlu'i)', si'O (;/<;w., § jSj. l'"or ll\i' lolatioii of ■:v'/hiiui to n'//&,i// and hw/i/ui//, cf. Cosijn. /v.'/.'. \XI. iJ. ^ 636. hmVIiiiu tH-nc. So also 1. SS.?. I'U'IH' means 'endowed,' 'tooniing'; cf. /i>t\n.///. H)^; /•.".(■. 1S6; />'<■<'.-.'. ii).i<); a-^eliun god, />'<■<':.'. 1S70. 639''. ff. Sis''. 640. j;«Mll>oarii on fji-uiuhiiii. So (7/;. OSj ; godl>eari\ of omiiduni, C'/;r. .).).); sivNNan of gnmduni godiuMin ast;ii;. I'/ir. 702. — liwiMH-roii. See 1050, and 51, note. Wiilkei c.\lls ,\lleiUion to />/■ 350: sweglos dieamas. 642''. So i.i7()''; (/'//. 8t)8. 645'. So /■:/. 357. 1100. 646'. rf. ooi), \.\\',; AV. 1170 1171 (.diove, ();,!, note). 647'. So (,'<•//. I |. 649'. oor »>ihI oimIo. ("f. ^^hK note. \ owels aie geniinateil to indicate length also in fan, 1 S'),',. 1 soo. and tann, ioi)o. 650. on weni KcnioJe. I!ul tl\e C.ieek (Honnet, p. 7S, 1. ()) reads ^i- re? a/ji'tttv, the exact opposite of the Am^lo S.inou. 652 653. sul«> lierifioas lole unnia-te. So .lA;/. 5''-6>. 652 660. There is nothing in the (Ireek version corresponding to these lines. Aflei the response of .\ndre\v, (i.|S 051, the Creek passes on to the account of ilie Twelve .\postles in t.he ten\ple, (X'l li. The jiassage appe.ns to he an inven- tion of the poet's, li.ised upon such .dlnsions in the New Testament as J/,///. IX, 55 ',(1. The verses inimedi.itely following these give an account .^f the 'Twelve .\postles (.]/.!//. X, 1 0- I'l^' phrase in bohl o'tVor, dsd, is not specific hut is an allusion to the l.onl's n\ethod of preaching fr(un lu)use to house. 654. ('(. ('"■ 070: wolde hyrcnigan h."dges lar.i. 659. synible. .n/'. 11, 51S, glosses as adv., but (in.- would change to .:ymM, • festivit.is.' Hut it is ]il.unly adveib here. G61. sl;«e«l«Mna. The only other lucnrrence of the word is (7/;-. 1060. 664. eUefne. Kluge (/'A'/''. VI. V)?) remarks that this is the only occurrence of the i\umer.d i//<-/'//<- in .\nglo S.>\on \eise The metrical stress here f.dls upon the lirst syllable of the word; but the modem .iccentnation and the phonetic liislory of the word, ,-lh-t'ne < (iiii//t-of\iii, would indicate th.it the tirst syllable w.is norm.dly unstressed. 665'. I'f. SS?; f:.\. :\i: .\. hund geteled tire.uligra. 667. lonipol l>rylii\ i.e. into a tenn>le of the (U-ntiles. .Xj^parenlly the Anglo Saxon jioel has in mind the llebiew temi>le .\t lerusah-m. 668. licah «>n'<■.',•.'. Sj, wheie it .ipplies to the great h.dl. lleort. The word /wrn, N()li:S ON ANDKIOAS "5 'g.ihlc,' ' pinnacle,' is several liiiifs nsiul in (li-sniplivu iiiiiiu's of l)iiil(lings ; sec lioriisii"!, I I 5i in i\ <■. i'iu: only occurrence of tiie conii)ound ; translate 'with nioiking woril.' lliisi, /iiits as sinii)lex, meaning 'scorn, mockery,' occurs sev- eral limes. (Ircin, Spr. II, 112, suggests k.s wordi. '•/ for /iiix, :t'iiri/r ; ( f. 'Irani mann's emendation in the variant readings. JUit the MS. rt:al>b!irifiin leodrllitc, 679, 'c:ontrary to the accepted custom of the jjeople.' Cm. and 15. have no jiunctua- ti(jn after liyra'iV, 679, and a comma after «>rlilyl.<(', 6S0. 683. Cf. IViil. 4''-5 ; him from Myrgingum a;iNelo onwocon. 684. «>n l^yHHC! folrBcoaro. So A/. 402; (icii. 2680, 2829. 686. liiiinsll.reiido. The com])ound cxcuis also in C/Cii. i8r5; /hiii. 687. 688'. So A/. 381 ; W/iule t,. 691. HUiiu losfipliOH. Cf. Honnet, ]). 78, I. 15: 6 i/Ws 'Fw tov tiktovos. 1 )id the TOV tIktovo% seem too irreverent to the |)oet ? See Mark VI, 3. 693. (IiiKo'fl' doiiiKeorne. So 1. 878; /','/. 1290; a dignified phrase, and in /•'.littc applied to the righteous at the day of judgment. In A/idrcas, however, with epic freedom, it refers to the wicked persecutors of the l.oid. The word ' is not usually plural, but is so in the above three passages and in Aa. 546. 695'. So also////. 506. 696. ];ef;na lioape. Cf. /icow. 1627: 'Sry'SlTc t'Cgna heap; A7. 549: l-a cwom I'cgna heap; cf. 1. 870, Ap. 9. See NI'ID., 'forlorn hope.' 696-705. In the Creek (Walker, ]). 354): 'And Jesus, having known that our hearts were giving way, took us into a desert ])la( e, and did great miracles before us, and displayed to us all his (Jodhead. And we spoke to tiic ( hi< I |)riests, say- ing, Come ye also, and see ; for, behold, lu; has ))i:rsuadcd us.' 698. nn. Appositivc to wiindni. 6qq. 706 707'. C'f. />>■(>;('. i)Jo''-gJ J : swyUo self cyiiinq;, of hi vilbfnc Iicahlioiila ucud tryiKlode tiif.vst getiuiue niicle. 707. jjoti'UiiM* iii.V«'lo. Tlie (Jieck voisii^ii is spocilk' : Tptdnovra Ai'^pts rovXaov Kal r^ffiJapti ap\icpth (lioniiet, p. 79, 1. 10). 711. to scfion, 'I'lic alliteration is t)n lo, whiih must consccivieullv lu- taken as advoil), not as the unstiesseil ek-nient of a \iil) lonipoiuul. 712. wiiinlor a^^rirlViir. Wuiulor is an. pi., appositivo to iiiiIu-iioss«\ 71 ', ; cf. >vniiviiii(Iruiii (/'/>/<. XXI, \2). In the (."ireek version, these MMiii«I«)r a{j;r!vlViio are not the eheruhini and sera- phim, lull two sphinxes: eldev y\v•//liJ. ti2i> ii' ovpavi!^ (Uonnet. 1>. 71), 1. 1) is). Probably only the allusion to the cherubim and seraphim was taken over into the I..itii\ version. 717 719. Transl.ite ' Tiiis is a reiiresentation of the most illustrious of the tribes of angels whii h is in th.it city [i.e. hea\en| anion;; the dwellers there." There is t\othing in the ll^)dtti$ corresponiling to this statement that the cherubim and seraphim are the highest of the angels, or to the further description of the cherubim and seraphinv, 11. 7i9-7J.(. The grouping of the seraphim and cheruliim together is not ilerived from the liil>le, as the seiajihim are mentioned only once there (/s(>i,i/i VI, 7) and then not in connection with tlie cherubim. The two names, however, were early associati'il in Hebrew tr.ulition ; the Fook of Etioch, for example, gioups 'the ser.iiihim, the cherubim, and ophanim, and all the angels of power' as the highest of the hosts (•<{ he.iven. See K\'le, s.v. 'clurub,' in H.is- tings, />/./. of the />//■/<• (New ^■ork, 1001). ff. also l>ionvsius the Areop.igite (|th centuiv), who groups the seraphim, cherubim, and thrones as the highest of the he.uenlv hier.uchies; see A'/!J\, s.y. 'cheruli.' Note also the 7'r licit in : ' Tibi <.'herubin\ et vSeraphim incessabili voce jiroclamant.' These allusii^is are all closely related to /.tiiiii/i VT. 1-3, a vision of the Lord in his glory. Interesting p.iraphnises of these verses, cU>ser to the original than the p.issage in .hit/zriis, arc to be found in /■'/. 730-749 and C/tr. 385-415- 721. So /V/. boo; cf. fore onsyne cces deman, /■'/. 745; (///. 1 i(h ; ('///■. S37. 725'. linv. The meaning here is 'countenance,' 'appearance,' not as (nimm, p. M |, Ir.msl.ites, ' familia,' as in /incriTiit-fiy /iirtu/, etc. — 725''. So (Av;. .:.|7. 726''. So lO-H)''; .7/. 87. 'The thanes, angels, in heaven.' For this meaning oi ^vuhlor, cf. 1. 356, note. With ]>ORnas, cf. (V/r. ::83 : Cnsfis />»»snn it! order to make it synonymous with liaHV('7('. 16.15 : iiiodig on j'.cnioiij^c. 1 lie iiiort; usual CKinstruction, Iiowever, is prej). + gun. -|- ate, e.g. /■/. i)(): on (lamina gcinang ; /','/. lOiS: on fcoiula gcinanij, ; III. iiS: on giainia giMuang ; /id. .| jo : on i lii'iiia geniong. 732. wlitJf; of ^VHfJ;^^ (,'f. licow. \()Uz: ic on wiigu gcscali \\litig hangian ; Kid. XV, 12 : wlilig on wage. 733-734. Kcmhlo .'ind Jiaslcervill pul a semicolon afliT so<>'<*\vi(liiiii, (liimm a comma; hut Wiilkci's jiunclualion, wliii li I lia\o followed in Ihe text, giveij undouhledly the hesl leading. 'J'he allilerafion .■< : .iv, which led (Irein (see \aiiaiils) lo sui)posu that the tc.\l was ( oinipl heic, is not in ai < ike /x/t and />i.f (see 11. 7, 24.S, 717, 751, 906, 1199), liivd'l is often used without agreement in gender or numlier. ("f. Cierman ^.'.r .v/z/f/, Miil'",. 'there is, there are.' 735-737. ! ured, he separated from 1 hy |ilai e, and ( ome down, and answer and convict the chief priests, and show Iheiii whether I am (lod or man.' Walker, p. 354. 736'. So /■-'/. S66 ; cf. 1. 564, note. Wiiiidor is subject of cloi-sfc; ( f. 1. 712. 737. IVdd fyi'iiK^'weorc. Ho /'//. S4, of the grove in vvliith the I'hoenix dwelt. The antecedent of lirishould he, grammatically, l',>i-iif;<'U'<'or<-, hut the poet makes the pronoun masculine hy ])ersonification, 739. Kemble and Uaskervill put a semicolon after dyiicdc. 740-741. (iiein and Wiilker enclose wrH^llTc . . . oiigjiii within ]),irentlicses, the other I'kld. set off the ( lause hy ccjmmas or periods. 742. sept*' SilccrdiiH. Cf. J'.l. 528-530 : (Niis nice fx'dcr niin on fyrndaguni umweaxennc worduiii lierde, sc'ptc sOiNcwidum. Also Ddii. 445-4.16 : ilyssas lieredon drihten (or J^aiii liacNriiaii folcc, Septon [MS. steptonj hie soiScwidum. Clrimm's .taaan, accepted by (Irein, S/'r. 11, 433, we may safely disregard ; the stem-consonant of the word is li.xed by ihe three passages as/. The meaning also, ' instruct,' 'teach,' is the ap]jropriate meaning in all three passages. lUit the form and derivation of the word are not certain, /upilza, Kleiie., p. 73, glosses as scppan or s?p(Ui?\ B.-T. as .u-paii {scppaii '^)\ Simons, as Zupit/a ; Sweet, Diit. does not record the word. Ihiskervill, p. 76, gives the form as .leppait — ' a denom- inative verb, akin to .\u/>, root *sapa, (mHIi. *sapjan, OIKJ. seweii, sei)peii, MUG. I iS NOIl.S ON ANDKl'lAS sclxii, " w.iliiucluucii." ' Kill;;!', /'/i'fn<>/,/<7V'//('// '', s.v. .i',///, tliinlvs.in iilli lu.iU- I oniiii lion ol lln-.ilu>\c wimls with l.adii mi/'Ii> \s pioliablr. I>. 1"., [>, Sco, nivcs till- s. line r\|>l,m,ilii>ii nl ihr woiil .is li.tski'i vill. Sw.h'u, /■/.',;,'• AV//,/. X\, 1 |i), Iniui'.s (iolli, >. .•\";, .•>, .i.'/\'///ii//, into tlic ilisrussidii : • .S. ■.'•,.■'/, 1 think, i .in niillu'i I'l' piii\cil noi ili'li'iuloil, ,SV//^i»// nii!j\l lir cxiil.iinivl. w hiU- slu ivini; In llu' sicni 111 whiiii 1 h.m- liicil In uuhuc the woul. In .idoptini; a pichistoi ir Ani;!." .'^.i\v whiih loun llic li.m^iluc int\ii\ins; of .i. ■,'■/,■, in lontl.uiisi iiii I ion to the iutiansitivo ol .iv/i ■'//.; '; "sihnici sriu," nni'Jil In- rxiil.iiiuil.' ."-Jw.u'u's ("xpl.in.ition soiMus llu' inost imoIi.iMc, 74^. witlft WtM't'iIc. ' II |i,i' s(!iii|. .s.i!;.uioiis, htlil liuni in ihnl^.' ('nsijn's iMncml.ition .•.'.'/.•./.■ !■- Ii.r-ril upon 1. lO.Sj ; lull the ii'.ulin,;; ot liic MS. is sup pniU'il 1>\ 1. los>, U'ordimi >> i'r<|»<)li(ii. I'lih.ips it is Ivst In t.iko the !;onitivt- as dopcnilont on sotli' mil ; ' \ r .iic w u-li hcil. ih'iciv cil In I In- su.iu-s nl \ .mi (nw n) inisci.iiOc thonglits." I'liiriiirii ho|m>Ii(h wmiKI thns i>i' p.ii.illcl In iiio«lr ;i«>iii.vr»l<>, ]\\h. /'/, ',7. tl.Hlsklli's • Ihi si-iil nnsoh;'. fU'liih'l ( Iciknikin ' ; K., ' \ c .lie nuK' nl pool th»Mi};hts.' 746. iihkIc ^ciiiyrdi". ("1. /.'(.'. 1 1 .' : ndnl jM'nwi icil ; ('/'. 1 I I? : «',L;s.in luviilc. j;o moil cifiJiO. (osiin's .uhnii.\l>K' ('n\ii\il,ilii>n is siippoitoil h\ llic ir.uUn;; ol tin- tlu-ck \(Msiv>n, KtMuu'l, p, So. 1. I) : Xt^oi'ra riNi' ('ti^i- efrin Ay(>f)u)irof. 747". So (•■;■'. 7||. 748''. .So ./•• I |i''. l'"in.»l li is .\lso lost in fmi. 15');,, i SOO- 750"'. St> (mv/. 10 |o; /■','. 7."o. 75J. 'Thi' wholo line oionis /','. ',o.S. 755. {'(. /u'i. ;•(> : \vi'1mi\» wooij'i.m. \\ouhn\) l>ili.in. 756. Iliibruluiiiic. Althoii_L;li this n.diu- oviiiis tlwco titiios with ii\iti;\l //. 75''' 7""'i' 7'). 5- •'"'' oi\lv omc without it, ys;, tl\o alliltM.itiou is alw.tvs vooalic. 757. riiis .ilhision is not in the <'.uik \ oision, Si-t- (,','/. XXll. 17 iS; .)/,)//. 1. 759- o|>«>n, or};«>to. .So ( "v • . 1110. 761 76J. KiMinui'l. p. 71), s«'os in ihcso lines .1 n-rolh>lion iM .(''/,•,■;,/ 11. 1. .Si'o 1. 11. 's, t\ot<', lUit .» siuiil.tt situ.itivMi lu-u- is natui.illv cNpicsi'il in siniiLii Ifuns, 764''. llioin I'niloscs the h.ill lino in p.iionthosos, iho othi-i 1\K1 set it oil only l>v >'oinn\.is. In its stvlistir otlt^'t tho S(M\Iv sluilv ol ■ llu- r.ncullu'tiv' l'"Ni'l.iniatii>n in (Mil l'ni;lisii roi-tiv." MIX. \X. ^;, ;• 765 766. »li".V«'«"i»*niiii» ; s<'iiifi«'lii«inii. ( h\ ihi- oU-imnl rtuni, (1. 1. ;,|, nolo. l!v>th wouls, s(>iii<;«>lii<-iiiii .iiul (Iryfra'Ttuiii. h.i\ c ov il lonnoiation. t.'!', Wullst.in, ihI, N.ipiiM. p. lot : j'onno si> iUot(>l vvm.N he ,in.i v .inn cill I'.i-t vUl .mil calU' JM ill vri.i-lt.is, W .vlic .vnij; in.in .x-lic j;ol('oinoili' ; .mil lot tho im-.uiins; ol .V, (!(>,•). of. Siovovs. /■'«{,'. .V/.v,/', \111, 157. C !'.//v,i7,\\y>,y«<».f, 1. Joo. No'i'i',;. ON ani)KI':as MO 769. W?oll on Kcuiitc. <'l', Itiuno. jK.H.' : w.oll nl I'.cvvillc; /)/,//. VIll.p,: at: liil 1)11 willc wcillc'iulc liyiiiiN ; /'//, hji : Imii li jM'wil li'. v\ y lin. ,Si(;vei.s, , ///r//,/ I, 57(;, I ill Is ;i 1 1 1- 111 inn III I his ;ih ;i scI pmlK ,iI |.lii,i!.r. ( 'I. iiIhii lliumi, 3.5,jl : lilriisl iniiaii \\( i>ll ; .iikI .///. ii)ii;, r/'Mj, VVyiiiimii ,iw|-ni l>l;i-)llllil I'llH;. (Ilciii, />i,/i/., 'ilri Wiiirii >li m ' iliM Kc Irinil,' 'llif hjMiir ;i|.|ir.ii , lo lie (.ii/',ili;il vvilli IIk' piicl. hid IhIi.ivi' in iiiiiid llic liM'dukc (.1, hritiKlliiilii, I. yd.S) cil (lie //,v,v//// r' 'Ilic loiiii wcoi'iii for HI II I III, iov nil, is tm t^prKinnl ; ( (. (innii., §•/.;, nolu, iiiid ,//'. i;^. I'iii;il (< Im ll ociMiis ;ils<) ill Ix'fV'iilfj;, 1 j/O ; ;iii(l in fcorK', .//'. i;.H ; juirK, . //'. 1 (, ') j, •/ .'. ; ( I. (iliim., 8 Zi\, Hole I, ;illil Ml- .ll»>\r, I. |()/, llolr. 770. Hiirml«\ I'll! id- r,i/ , 1 I. ;l^lllllllllK, . I'lliiiyrcmi, ii'lvvlli(<\ cir, ( (, />'/(/. XXIV, 9: cdlclu .iliipi. umiiiwc. ('I. A7, z.'j^: \),{ vv;i'M oniuiiwo iil(!Hii HiMill. 77O'. Kl-ciir ki-iiihIuh. ('I, I. y.jS, iiolr. 770''. So (,'11. 1 ( j, (m,(,; C/n. \(f/n. TJI- liu-iiiii l:rr«lc. 781''. <'l. (ill. loy;: H(.!lll. (T. r7/r.HSK KKi; ; liiilao Jiy ii|,|, ;i:,|.ind.in Hlidoiuc ol shfpr I'y fasslan. 'I \\r .illusion in lln' C/iin/ is lo llir d.iy ,,\ jiidj'irn'iil . Tf. 7.;.! Willi r///-. XSH. CI', also /',,/////,/, ,|o l' : PoiilK' 'clli;i-/.;i-rirltcl(iii is a pieleiil, vviiiilfi(i'aii an inlinilive dejjendeni ies, as in C/ir. 1341-1343 : hate'^" hy ge.sinide oml gesenade on e(>el faran engla dreanies, ond I'a-s to widan feore willum neotan. Cook, C/irist, p. 207, suggests reading />,7r in C'/ir. 1343 for J^ivs, as in .-///. Sio, following NViilker's reading. But the two passages support each other in the retention of J'ses. The antecedent of ]>ii'S in -•///. Sio is contained in swoglos, Sog, 'heaven.' Cuein, S/>r. II, 29::, cites this passage, ■\vilhim neotaii, as a sole e.xample of iieotan followed by the instrumental. lUit ^villiiiii is inst. adv., not object of neotan. C"f. also u'n. 1347-134S: willum neotan bliedes ond blissa. 8i4\ So C/ir. 1 iSS. 816. tVji «Vu jiriofnan no luilit. See /<>//« XVI, 12. 8i8'\ So 1274''; y>V<'a'. 2115; (/'//. 1251. Cf. 1. 1254'', note. 819. horede. 'Thus Andreas the entire day praised (or glorified) the teach- ings of the Holy Chie.' The reproduction of the MS. might be read here easily herede or berede. Wiilker reads berede, which he derives from bcrian, 'dar- legen,' 'an den tag legen.' In supi>ort of this word he cites Dan. 142 : ha he me for werode wisdom bere'J*. But the i^arallel is a very doubtful one, and Cosijn {PBB. XXI, 13), citing Z'>an. 121, would read i'era& \wDan. 142, from infin. bemn. Baskervill, ji. 7(1, agrees with Wiilker: 'de'ri-) Baskervill, p. 76, attempting to arrange the passage as it is preserved in the MS., would translate as follows: 'Through motion through the air he came NOTES ON ANDREAS 121 into the land, to the city, from which then the king of the angels arose to go away from him in blessedness on the upway, to visit his native seat ' — a translation which satisfies neither the demands of the text nor the sense of the passage. In order to keep the same line-numbering as Grimm and Wiilker, the hypo- thetical missing line is disregarded in the numberhig. 830''. So Chr. 741. 832''. So Chr. 606; El. 507; /'//. 374. 834. his nitniotuiii. Grein, J)iclit., 'vor dem Burgwalle in der Nahe seiner Feinde '; but apparently neh must apply both to biirliAvealle and niO'hctiiiii, as translated by Hall, 'near the wall of the borough, near his fierce enemies.' Cf. the construction with cunuian, 125-133, note. — mlitlaiiguc fyrst. Sol. 1309; Beow. 528; El. 67 ; Ex. 208. 835. daegcandelle. See 372, note. 836. Cf. Gil. 1262: scan scii-wered, scadu swel^redon ; 'Ex. 113: sceado swi'Sredon. 837. wonn under wolcnum. So Beow. 6^1 ; Gii. 1254; Vision of the Cross 55. ' Wanii, dark, dusky, is also a favorite word, being found thirty-seven times [in Anglo-Saxon verse]. Unlike siveart it is commonly used in a literal sense. It is thus applied to a variety of objects, — to the raven, to the dark waves, to the gloomy heights overlooking the sea, to the murky night, to the dark armor, etc' Mead, "Color in OE. Poetry," Pub. of MLA. XIV, 187. — wederes bUT'st. There are two words of the form bltest : (i) as in Ex. 290 : bickiveges blast, ' the sea blast or breeze,' cf. bldwan, ' blow ' ; (2) the word in the present passage, which appears also in 1. 1552, cognate with blcese, 'torch,' 'fire,' 'flame.' Qi. fyres blast, Ph.\t)\ liges blast, Ph. 434. For the meaning of wederes, cf. 372, 1697, note. Kemble mistranslate.s, ' then came the storm-blast ' ; but Root, correctly, ' then the torch of heaven.' 840''. So 1. 1306; Beow. 222, of the sea-headlands. 841. yinbe hiiriie stan. ' Seven times [in Anglo-Saxon verse] bar is applied to the hoary, gray stone, once to the gray cliff, four times to armor, once to a sword, once to the ocean, once to the gray heath, three times to the wolf, twice to the frost, and seven times to warriors, in each case with some touch of conven- tionality and with an apparently slight feeling for the color.' Mead, Pub. of MLA. XIV, 190. Cf. Beoiv. 887, 2553, 2744 : under harne stan ; Beow. 141 5 : ofer harne Stan. 842. tiselfagan trafu. The word tigel, T>at. tcgiila, was borrowed with the object from Eatin civilization. ' Tiles, mortar, and the like were unknown to the German; and he seems to have been long in learning to use actual timber. Wattled work, twigs or flexible branches woven together, seemed to give enough stability for all his purposes; and even on the column of Marcus Aurelius what we may take to be contemporary German houses are " of cylindrical shape with round vaulted roof, no window, and rectangular door ; they appear to be woven of rushes or twigs, and are bound about with cords." Tacitus says {^Gerni. 16] the sole material for German houses of his time is wood.' Gummere, Germanic Ori- gins, p. 94. See Miillenhoff, Deutsche Altertiimskiinde IV, 286-287, and Hehn, Kultiirpflanzeji und I/austhiere^, pp. 122-123, for a list and discussion of the 122 NOTES ON ANDREAS architectural t^rms taken over from the Mediterranean nations by the peoples of I lie North. The word tif>«'l does not appear, lu)\vever, to have the same poetic connotation as stdii in Anglo-Saxon verse. It is used in composition only in the [uesent passage, and as simplex occurs only once, Ruin 31 : tlgelum sceade'6" lirostbcages hrof (MS. rof). See 1236, note. 843. U'indigo Avcallas. So Banc. 572, where the phrase applies more aptly to the sea-headlands. 845-^. So AVoTn. 1951 ; ////. 452; Ap. 2,-\ si>Se geseceiN, Chr. 62; sl|>e gesecan, Chr. 146; si& gesohton, (Jen. 2425. 848^. So Ap. 78. — birylitc. The second element of the compound has much the value of MnE. ' right ' in similar phrases. Cf. Cosijn, PBB. XXI, 13, ' biryhte, i.e. ryhte bi, " diclit bei," wie u-trihtc, nl. nabij und bijna, proparoxytonon. Jxi/ite, "gerade," auch in JuTrri/i/c.^ This is the only occurrence of the word. 850. ^vTg•elul woi'i'oaii. So Bc-o'w. 3024. 852. gystraii-dioyc. The tirst element appears in the forms gystnm and ^i^y rs/iiu, but never i^yrsfmn. See the dictionaries, and Cosijn, PBB. XXI, 13, for examples. — Cf. I'll. 1200: ofer geofenes stream. 853. arwelan. See 3S3, note. 855. waldoiul woriVeodo. Grein's emendation wer&?0i1a is supported by Chr. 714: i<.\i/ih'iiJ K'lr/x'ih/.i, and by the fact that the plural is generally used to indicate people, or nations in general, the singular, usually with a demonstrative, to indicate a specific nation. lUit the singular is also found in the general sense, cf. Met)-. IX, 21 : c/Iv 'iC'cr&Toiic, and An. 573. The interpretation which retains tiie MS. reading as a verb is plainly impossible. 855-856. Cf. Bonnet, p. S5, 11. i)-io: 'Vuiriyvjiv ffov tcvpie ti]v Ka\Tii> XaXtdr, d\\' oi'K iipav^pujds /xoi iavrSv, Kai Sih tovto ovk iyviipiffd ae. 859 ff. Brooke, p. 420, translating this passage, remarks : ' And this poet [of the .///am upllcan engla dreame mid SoiNfa^der symle wunian. 869. swo^les gong. Literally, 'the circuit of the heavens,' cf. 11. 208. 455; and elsewhere the phra.se occurs frequently. In the present context the phrase is inappropriate ; Grein's onut the most probable explanation is that the words are taken bodily NOTES ON ANDREAS I23 fuim slock phniseology for the sake of the limc with sang, and are not perfectly litlcd into their context. Cf. 1. 303, note. 871 '. So /'//. i6.|, of the IMicunix. 873'. So also 1. 99S ; Jill. 560. 874'. So 1 151'; Wluilc 84; CItr. 405. — dream avjcs on hyhtc. Cf. Ih 239, 637. The phrasing is pleonastic, and one might prefer Simons' reading hyli&e, except that again (cf. 869, note) the rime may have determined the use of on hyhte. 876''. So Kl. 283. 878. J^air WJBS I>aniryinsittonde and hcalicnglas. Stylistically, however, it is better to make 1. 883 refer back to eovi'ic, 1. 882, i.e. the Twelve Apostles; tireadigc hailcO' should also refer to the Apostles, cf. 1. 2. The justification for his punctuation Cosijn finds in the Greek version ; but it should be notic ed that the number twelve is used first of the Apostles and then of the ministering angels : KoX ideacrd/xeOa iKei vfids toi>s dtJbSeKa diroo'TdXovs Trape<7T7]K6Tai ivdiiTLov rod Kvplov riixQ)v 'ItjctoO 'Kpi.aTov, koL O^oidev vixCov ayyiXovi BtbdeKo. KVKTiovvTas vfj,ds. (Bonnet, p. 86, II. 7-9.) The Latin fragment is imperfect in the corresponding passage, but it evidently had the same readings. 885. Wain hi'A harlc'O'a well. 'A well defined example of the demonstrative se with genitive occurs in An. 885 ..." Well is it for those of men who may enjoy those delights." ' Shipley, p. 93. See 262 ; ///. 25. 887. Cf. ////. 641: wigena wyn ond wuldres )>rym ; Gii. 1338: winema^ga wyn in wuldres I'rym. The same assonance occurs in C/ir. 71; cf. also 957-958, w-here it holds together halves of two different lines. 891. Ranga)?. Grein, S/>i: I, 368, glosses this word as singular and translates, Diclit., 'wenn er von hinnen geht.' 15ut the plural form of the MS. agrees with the context; Pogatscher, Anglia XXITI, 274, points out that the subject is omitted after ]>«)iine. 892. C!f. El. 874''-875: ^a SSr ludas wass on modsefan miclum geblissod. 895. onniunaii swa myoles. Cf. Ihoto. 2640: he . . . onmunde iisic macrfia, otnnunan, 'to regard as worthy,' with accusative of person and genitive of the thing. Cf. Ship'ey, ]). 53. 897. Clod Dryhten. See 494, note. 899. l^askervill has a semicolon after gcstah. 900. One expects an object for ongitan, 1. 901 : l>eh ic he on yWare ? Cf. 1. 922. 904"^. An epic formula; cf. IVid. 9: ongon t'a worn sprecan ; Bcow. 530-531 : IIwa;t l^u worn fela . . . ymb Brecan sprsece ; Beow. 3094: worn eall gesprasc. i->4 NOTKS ON ani)ki:as 906. tVolV.> f-asJ. So I. i(>S|; I'!. io;,6, 1105; Clir. 207, 7^8; ////. 724; Jmi. S >,. riic pill. ISC is .1 tr.msl.Uiun o( the N.'l". 7ra/)d\\j;ros {<:{. /<>/in Xl V, i6, jO; XV. j(.; \\ 1, 7), .mil is lluis vU'limnl hy .I'.llrio (//,'//////,•,>■, oil. 'riuupe, 1, jjj) : lie is _t;fh;iliMi oM C.iii.isi uiu j;i'ui>uk' ' I'.ii.u liuis," I'.il is, ' lMol\)r>;rist,' foi'Nl '^e he frc- ti.i.N I'll ilicoii.iii, I'l' liciu.i sviin.i l)ehuu\vsia\N, and syKN him I'urgyfeuysse hiht, and hc.M.i miiiil.m miul !;(luNega^. /(>//// XIV, 26, J\iriuMi/s iiiitifn Spiritiis siiiictiis, is (lanslaleil ii\ the W'S. C.osihIs by s? //J/ixv //■<>/'/■,■ x<^.tf, l'"t '» I'x-' other pas- sajjes /\ini,/i/it.t is leiuhied l>y I'lt-friciiii ; cf. Coolv's Chnxt, p. 100, and Kright, iii'sf'fl of St. John, p. I do. go7''-909. Cf. 11. i)79''-9So ; 1 1 53''-! 15.1. 'The passat;e is pl.iinly .1 lemiiiisceiKe 111' hiMuiletie plir.isins;. 909. See Jt)|, note. I 153, 1 530, 150S; and, i'oi other ex.nwples of /,• witii sldui, see lunoidiel, S/rfi/:Hx<' durch Jii- iiiittilenxUiilie Syntax, p. joj. 910. Cf. (///. iojS: si|>|>au i\e me foie eagiim on.syne \\e.ii\ Crein, Sf'r. 11, ',5-'. _i;K>sses only the form onsva, noun, hul W.-'X.. p. 75S. !;losses correctly onsyn, noun, .ind oasvi.w .ulj. ; cf. ;»es.vm>, 1. S-'O, ete. The only oeeiurencos of onsyiio, .ulj., .ue these two p,iss.\|;es in liie .1 /!,//, -iis .md the (/.■/.' v,',;,. 912. I'lirh eiiihto.s luld. 'In the form, eharai ler, o( .1 hoy.' Cf. S.it. .(1)5: I'urh f.emn.tn h.ul ; AY. 7 J, .//". 2j : on weres hade. Cf. lumnet, \^. S7 : nenit ad eum dominus lesus (."luislus in elli;4ia pnleerrimi piieii. 914". Cf. />'<■,'..'. .107; Wes I'u, IlroiNgar, hfd. .\ rei;ut,u formula of jireeting; ef. MnK. T.'r;.f,f>;//. — wlUfftMlrylit. Cf. willf'i'ofa, (>J, uSj; 7.'/7j,Yi/i^, AV.';.-. 23, (/'(•//. .'003 ; ■;o//f>oi/ii, (/'//. iJ.'o; .\'//j,'vol"oon(lo. So 1 3S.1, AY. 17.1,91)0. 917. {•r.viisinlAas. The only occurrence of tlie componnil. l-'or the nuMuing of the tirst element, cf. AV.t.'. q;}iO : l'"el.i ic laNes gehad, ijrynn.i .el C.reuille. Cf. 1. So. m^te. 926-935. The 1, Old's ii'huke to .\ndie\v is in the oii^in.d; see Introil., p. xxv. 930. )>li»f? fj«'li»';*aii. ' .\ccomplish the meetini;.' i.e. the meetinj; witii M.it- thew. Cf. 157; and /'''.■. .(o;: si-on.iN gelieg.m. 93a. wf'fsii •^^\v^llIl. Ciein first re. id \vf>y;a jjt'wiiiii, but Cn.'-^ changes to wo^ja jsowliui, ' l.ibor vi.iiuin.' 1 lind no parallel to wt'jin K**'*viini ; but with w.r>rt'a j>t»\vlnii cf. 1. 107, and /u\':o. i.|(u): under y^.i gewiiui. 932''. Cf. AY. 0.(5: Wite \Nu I'C ge.uwor; /u/. ^>,U: wiste he M gcarwor. 936. ra>»l a'tlr«M)iij»it . ' Stiaight\\.i\ le.ini ni\ will.' 1 1 .ill rem. irks, ' This hemi- stich is a cru.v of the first water; it prob.ibly means. " Ke not afr.iitl, but main- tain your composure."' 'I'here is no ilitlicultv in interitreting the jvissage if one t.ikes nviX m the sense of ' cmnmand," "counsel,' 'will,' .is in 1. nov^. The lines 1)30' ff. then complete tiie me.tning of this half line. 938''. So 1721''; (/'//. OoS; ('-!■/•. 1 5 1 5 ;///,;'/. 3-%S, ./,•;. 4.1, C/tr. 21S. 940'. So 103S. io()3; A'f','.-.'. lo-S. 94a. lir»at'o'iiiii, and is evidently line to inaibertence ; the mistake might easily occur after -iii broA'or. Tlie form hr'aftxIiiiaKa does not occur, how- ever, except in this enuMulctl passaj^c ; l)iil li?aj'iuiiiiu;i:; is found ilcn. 1200, 1605, and note especially lieow. 5iS8 : j'lnum broiSrum, heafodmaigiim. As simplex, iiid}:;a is common, and cf. wtildormdga. Git. 1067. If we read luuifodmai^n with iiaskervill and Wiilker, the compound would mean 'leader, captain,' which neither describes the relation existing between Andrew and Matthew nor takes sufficient account of 1. 940''. There is nothing in the Greek version corresponding to 1. 940'', or lo heafodinil^an ; the Legend, p. 119, says merely to Matli?i(iii I.Jiium hri-her. l'"or this passage Professor Hart suggests lieafodinaga, gen. j)!., a|)i)ositive to lUjT'iira, 1. 941 ; but tiie word is somewhat too dignified to be used ajjproprialely of the Mermedonians. 946. ('I)'«'oa;t niaiicyiiii, 945. 947. j»:('biiiicl('iu"!. According to strict law of concord the form should be go- biiiKleii, as llolliiausen (see variants) suggests, agreeing with iiiaii4>yiiii, 1. 945. Hut the plural idea of clpeodlgra easily passes over into the word that follows it. 948. See 356, note. 949. sccgcuido waes. This is the only example of the periphrastic historical ])ielerit in Andreas, and, according to Pessels, Tlie Present and J'ctsi Periphrastic 'I'enses in Anglo-Saxon, p. 50, the only other example in verse is Beow. 1105, where, however, the verb is in the optative mood. Apparently Peo7u. 3028 : szvd se secg hzuata secgende lows, has escaped Pessels. In prose the construction is frequent. 950. edre gcneOaii. One expects aldre geni'&an, as in 1. 1351, ///. 17; l)ut cf. Ap. 50. 952. djrlod. The change lo da^lod is necessary unless one takes diT'lan as intransitive (cf. 1. 5), piii lira being then the subject of soeal diSlan. 954. faraii flo» -Kcwiiin. See 887, note. 962. beniiuin. The form bennuin occurs twice in Andreas, the form bondiiiii the same numljer of times. Wiilker, p. 45, incorrectly ascribes the reading beii- diim to the MS. in 1. 1038. Cf. also Dan. 435, henne; Jul. 519, henuuiu. The forms boiidiitii and boiiniiiii are to be regarded as doublets and need not be changed ail to beiidiiiii. See Kluge, Anglia IV, 105-106, and bright, MLN. I, 10. 963. weras wansjTlige. So /:'/. 478, 977 ; Beow. 105 : wonsaeli wer (i.e. Grendel). 965. Grein and Wiilker put a semicolon after gccyflaii, the other ICdd. only a comma. After ]7«'lit<>, 1. 966, Kemble puts a semico]f)n, the other Edd. a comma. Cosijn (PBB. XXI, 13) encloses rod wa's ara-rod within parentheses, otherwise following Wiilker's punctuation. After arajred all Edd. have a comma. 966. gealgan }><'hte. So Ap. 22. The -word gealga, literally 'gallows,' is used in all the early (iernianic dialects to indicate the cro.ss on which Christ was crucified; cf. Kluge, P/y/n. lVdrt.'^>, s.v. galgen. So also the appropriate verb I .'(• Nori S ON ANnRl'.AS \\ liii li i. llM-il liu ' I till ilv ' in ,\nr.|i> .'^.iMMi is //I'V, (//I'll// , '.ri' / /^ |i ( 'i ui ill \i. mi >Km". iixl .i|i|ii'.ii lo ii.ivt- IxTU .1 lurlliinl <>l |iiiuishnu'lU Willi \s liii li llic I'.iily (let III. mil iuo|ili". wi-ir ,11 (Hi.imli'il ; li.iii).',in|;, linw r\ n , w.r. .1 l.uiiili.n |ifii.illv. • I lie puui'.liniriil nl llir r.illnw. w.r. wiilrly ir.cd |i\ mil c.iilir-.l ,iiu i ■.! 1 m ■., .iiul liiuU .1 V.lllril cviUf.-.lcill 111 llu- I'lilil llli 1 ,ll liu-, I li|rll\ 111 ,'.i iiulili.i\ l.ili |>iTllV. Il \\,r, \\\ III) lur.iii'. ■.(> ir.iiiiMi' .111 r\ll liuiii lilr .[■■ il i'. imw, .iiiil iiiilii .ilnl iu> .llr.i lull' ilii'.i.i. r IiIm- Ihr \ ilr liiilu'liU l<". nl lli<- liuiillr .iiul llii' ■.w.iliip llii- i'..illii\v ■, iliil II. >| mill il. ill' .1 l«iil\, .iiiil II'. \iiliiii li.lil, miMri>\ri, .1 ili.iiiii' liv |i>ili llir \\ iM II mil '.111. 1 11 .I-. hr '.wi'pl \'\. ,1111 1 '.!« 1." '.In 1111 I III' lii'ij'.lil:. i.j I 1 1'. urn .iiul \ .il li.ill.i l\.i\, t >ilm limi'.i-ll, ,i-. 111- li'll'. 11'. Ill llii' /A/,',//;/,;,', '•liiiiii'. iiiiii' nir.lil-. nu llir Wliulv tirr," lll.ll I', npnll llir f'.l lli i\\ '. , ,llul wllfliu'l lU lli'l llil'. \'f .1 Nnl-.r \ t'l'ium nl lilt' ( 'l III III Mini, llu' III >iii«i .il>lr .l-.'.m l.il inii i I'lii.iin-., . . , I .ilri 1 1 w .r. I ll(• |>l ri ii|.',.ltlvn ol Iiul ill"! Ii> I'l' lnlii'.uli'il, w lull' I I 'Ml nil 'II 111(11 well' li.iiirril , I'ul llir I'liil I'l /iV('(.''«//' Si'i'Ml'. 1" lliilli.llc lll.ll ll tin- I'M Kill';, illillirl, li.iil I'lmi'.liiil ll.clliivn in (hr \\.i\ "I I'li'i'il Iniil li'i llii' nuu'i nil niiiul.'i nl llir rlilri Ini'lliri I Irirl'i'.ilil, Il wniiKl li.lvr I'rrii li\ llir f;.illi'\\ •.. Tlir nii'ii.iiili i .liiiu'l I'llUj.; Iiim .sell III it ; t ilil'Vl'll-i II I-. Ii'l till' >',l.l\ ll.iu'il 111. Ill 'I'll I'iilr till' >.i^lil tli.il III-. M>ii iiiU'.l iiil<< N'omi^ oil tlio H'lll"""*. II -III 'l,!'. \\ r 111. IV ii'iulmlr lll.ll .1 ^'.lUiiw; ilrstilW, wlillr nnl M'.iinril li'i. .iiul t.il Icss linl'lr 111. Ill ill Mill l'\ '.Wi'lil I'l '.pr.il, ilul unl .lii|lliir ll-. |'rillll.ll ilisiM .li <• lUllil ll\i' miiliUr .i);os.' ( immut'ic, ,/«? ^U'ltl'l.Uu- iilhii^ (;v' //f'//i".V(»V'">' i^/^roh/i-hi . I'.l sriK",. |'|i 'i)l JO.], in liis lU.'^i iis.siou of //iitiifHiU. 907'. Si> AV. SSti; I'f. (■'//. lOCii; lodi' : "lul mi' lir.i mil, ivlil .ii.i'iril; I'lsh'H of tfif ^'>^ts\, .\.\: lOil W.l'S il .II.KIril QttH Of^O'. * '■ <"'•■'. Ill ■: •>iul I'l Ills .sill. Ill sw.i si'iuc sw.it li'ilrLiii; {'hr, I I |i) l|',i'' ol lillllir sill. Ill sw.il III ^lltuil, illroi In li'lil.iii. .S',;/'. S I .S'' S I''' • l'»^''' hr his sw.il loilrl tr.illoii to tolil.iii. S»'«' j\"'l 't Xl\, i.|. 070'. So (.'//. DOS 971. I'lirli bliAiio liln«'. 'With kiiiillv iiilrul.' 07i. This liiir is v.uioiislv iiilripiclril ll srrius lirst to t.ikr «tu ell |>fO«l»i .is n\tMi\iii>; 'ill this loici^ii l.iiul,' ir m Mri mriloiii.i, .iiul NWrt .is nit-.iiiiiif; ' iiow.' ' ill i oiiliiii; .is." Ti.iiisl.ilr, .ll I I'lilmi'K, "1 wishnl thcirin with kiiullv inli'iit to };i\r> to Vi'il .III r\,iiiiplr .11 I ouliiij; as it shiUl l>r '.howii |ir llir r\.iiiiplr sli.iU I'r ir.lli/ril| ill Ihi-. loirirn l.iiul.' ("f. /<;;,'■■"'.''. p iio, 1 •; .u r.ill ii hit .ii.i'lnrilr I'. it il row .I'trowr hwvlio m'llirlt' gr siiiloii ill .itii.iii Ot thr t i.llisl.itois, onlv l\ri»illl|»0«> woul iisii.illy iiumiis • hiiMiMy." l>ut tiauslalc hno 'joy- liillv ' (lliriii, /'/, ;A. 'mit (Iiossiimt ') ; ami il. (.'//, .-oi): .•»/(•///?*.''/./.'»/ ■'.;<1'«/,'i///w. ami /w./. 170; />/(• mi,i i\i&tHi\ii4m *w /i '//••/.•// (I \>ok, /«.///'/ (i.*a'i- Ih ar kcIimik. < 1. ////. ().|5 : |mi is liclj) ^;cl.,ii(4 , 'V'V/. i.;i : |';ur is 111' j^ulonm Clii. 1 .S-i, .j''.S ^ ''i sei,) iml. g(;l<)ii)^ (mH ..i |„-. Sco also VViillslaii, (•(!. N:i|)i■' K'"''" aiiiini K'''"!/-', »-'l' livv.i I we g<;(aiaii M coiDll. Sec i;(iy i;i/' Aljii'il, , I. ';<;5, and llii' niiiiiliri ill I. <;';.| ; and IIh- iiiok' {iiolialili- iisiilini', i^. llial wlii< li liolcJH hii'l*'*)' and llic adjiilivf; followiiif,', il Io^^hI lui, mllni lli.in Ihi- jdjiilivt; and «l<';i(>f;«'H, ')')'^. 'IIh' A/:/'., r>.v. hili-ui/iil, stales liiat tlie elynioiogy is douhUnl, Imi ihai iIh- v\oid i:, piohaMy diiivid lioni 'O'l'eul, */v//, (<>fj;imle with Olr. ////, ">,;ood," "mild," and loiind in OIK). /'////V//, Mod, (Icr. fii/Zis;, "just," " reasoiialile," | ■mi/, j.dvin/.' the sense "mild of wit or mind." ('S, fler, liihoiz, "a yutn\ liiendly hmi'.e spii il ," iiau he hire folmum hran. The Let^enJ, p. 120, 11. lo-ii, reads: S? /nll^a Ainhens /xl Piu/e to J>ics carceriies diiru, and he tiwrhte Cristes rode tdcen, and rake /rd.' 1000. liiiliges gastos. The only other occurrence of giist meaning a human being in .litdreas is 1. i()2i. looi''. So 1263''. Cf. Git. 126S": eadig elnes gemyndig. 1002. liable hildedeor. So Beoio. 1646, 1S16, 31 1 1 ; El. 935 : h.xle|> hildedeor. I/ea&ude<>r occurs twice in the Beowulf. — liiT'fleiio swiefon. Su'e/an, 'sleep the sleep of death ' ; cf. Beoio. 2060 : after billes bite blodfag swefe'JS ; so also BciKo. 2256, 2746; F..\\ 405. Cf. also s>veor(liiiii as\vebbaii, 1. 72; >vi6pnuin as>vobbaii, A/>. 69. 1003. dreore druni'iie. Cosijn would emend to t>eore druncne, following Beiuo. 480 and ///Z. 4S6; in both these passages, however, fieore druncne is in keeping with the context. In the .liidreas the context demands dreore; cf. 1. 1003'' and lieorodreorig, 1. 996. 1005'. So 1054'; Clir. 534; Gen. 1550, 1709; Jud. 303. 1008 '. Cf. Kl. 322 : gehSum geomre. loio''. So Clir. 529, 6"«. 926, I'ision of the Cross 14S; ci. Jud. ()7-98 : l>a wearN . . . hyht geniwod. 1012. Cf. Beoto. 1626: gode |>ancodon . . . l>a's J>e hi hyne gesundne geseon n^oston ; Beoto. 1997: gode ic banc secge l>a>s '^'e ic Se gesundne geseon moste ; Beoio. 1874: him wivs bega wen . . . Inrt hie seo'N'Nan geseon moston. The con- struction in Beoio. 1874 is mentioned by Kluge, PBB. IX, 190, and Hright, MLX. II, 82, as affording proof of the use of i;eseon as intransitive reflexive; Sievers, PBB. IX, 140, overlooking the parallel between the passage in />Va. and se haliga Andreas hie wSron cyssende him betweonon. Se halga Andreas him to cvva;(S, ' llwa^t is )?a;t, bro|>or ? Hu eart Jni her gemet ? Nu l>ry dagas to lafe syiidon )>a:t hie Jjc willaX acwellan, and him to mete gedon.' Se halga Matheus him andswarode, and he cwa;5, 'Bro|>or Andreas, ac ne gehyrdest J>u Drihten cvve|>ende, " l'"or I'on ))e ic eow sende swa swa sceap on middum w ulfiim ? " panon wa's geworden, mid J>y i>e hie me sendon on )ns carcern, ic ba;d urne Drihten J)a;t he hine Kteowde, and hraj'e he me hine aeteowde, and he me to cwje'S, " Onbid her XXVII daga, and a;fter \>o\\ ic sende to >e Andreas Hnne broSor, and he J'e fit alset of Jnssum carcerne and ealle \>a. \\>e'\ mid )je syndon." Swa me Drihten to cwasS, ic geslo. Brotior, hwaet sculon we nu don ?' Se halga Andreas >a and se halga Matheus gebSdon to Drihtne, and aefter J>on gebede se haliga Andreas sette his hand ofer I'ara wera eagan \>q ))jer on J^iem carcerne w^eron, and gesih))e hie onfengon. And eft he sette his hand ofer hiora heortan, and heora andgit him eft to hwirfde. The Greek version agrees in the main with the Legend^ but as usual is somewhat more detailed. 1028. Grimm, Kemble, and Baskervill set only a comma after fiodes ; but a heavier pause is better. Se halga, 1. 1029, refers specifically to Matthew, and it is his special prayer that follows, 1. 1030 ff. 1034''. Cf. Daii. 438 : ac hie on friSe drihtnes. 1035. Cf. EL 2-3 : tu hund ond )'reo geteled rimes, swylce .xxx. eac. 1035 ff. It seems quite probable that the second half of lines 1036 and 1040 were never filled out; it should be noticed that the first half of both lines gives merely a number. If the lines are thus regarded as incomplete, it is not necessary to suppose any omissions in the text. Comparison with the Legend and the Greek version indicates also that nothing has been lost. The numbers in the different versions vary: the Legend, p. 121, gives 248 men and 49 women; the Greek version (Bonnet, p. 94) has in some MSS. 270 men, in others 249 men; the number of women in all MSS. is 49. If 1. 1036 is to be filled out, the completed number, 249, is the most probable reading. Wiilker's reading seofontig is an attempt to make the Anglo-Saxon agree with the Greek version ; but the regular form for 70 would be luindseofontig, not seofontig. B.- suggests retaining the MS. reading on, 1. 1039, changing J>a»r to paem, and emending 1. 1040 to read ancs Avaiia orwyr]7<' Jif'tig. The passage as thus reconstructed he would translate ' Two hundred, counted by number, also seventy [following Wiilker], he saved from destruction ; there he left not one fast with bonds in the city inclosure, out of which [i.e. on ]7a;ni] then also, in addition to the men, of women fifty wanting one he freed from ignominy, from fright.' 1037-''. Cf. B-:oui. 827: genered wi^ nl'Se ; Chr. 1258 : generede from ni'Scwale. 1040. anes wana ]7e fiftig. IVana, usually as indeclinable adj. with the geni- tive, is of frequent occurrence : see Shipley, p. 83; Sievers, Gram., § 291, note 2, and PBB. IX, 255, 264. There is no example beside the present passage, how- ever, in which it is followed by the particle f^e before a numeral. But ftee B.-T., pp. 1164-1165, for examples of tvan J>e, Ices J>e, followed, as here, by aJ numeral. I30 NOTES ON ANDREAS The construction •\vaiia J»o is probably clue to contamination with -iiuiii J>c\ lus J>c, etc. 1044 ff. Matthew here drops out of the story, his name not being mentioned again. The poem does not make clear what becomes of him ; but in the Legend and the Greek version we are told more specifically of the action of Matthew and the throng of the rescued. The rescued men. and women are commanded to go to the lower parts of the city and sit under a fig-tree and eat of its fruit until Andrew shall come to them. Matthew and his disciples are conveyed under cover of a cloud to St. Peter, with whom they remain (of. Lej^end, p. 121, Bonnet, p. 94). The narrative in the Andreas compresses the account in that Matthew leads out the rescued men and women, the whole party being covered with the cloud; and, as indicated, nothing is said as to their destination. 1046. weorod on wilsTd'. Cf. />V(W. 216: weras on wilslN; /:'/. 223: wTf on willsTl-. 1047. soyldhatan. ' Wicked persecutors, enemies,' appositive to ealclgeiiTff- laii, 104S. The only other occurrence of this word is 1. 1 147 ; probably, how- ever, Sfyldliotiim, 1. 85, is to be regarded merely as a variant form. The first element is intensive as in scyldfrece, Gen. 898. A noun-compound of similar formation is found in AV. 1299: lease leodhatan ; Jnd. 72: la^'ne leodhatan, etc. The second element in all these compounds is to be connected with hatian, ' to hate,' ' persecute.' The word scyldhata is accordingly not to be connected with Mod. Germ, sclniltheiss, 'judge,' which appears in OWQ. scullhcitzo with the meaning trihiiniis, centnrio, as is done by Grein, Spr. II, 415, under the form scvldlidta ; the word is correctly glossed by B.-T., p. 847, under scyldhata. Cf. Wulfstan, ed. Napier, p. 164, 1. 1 1 : cyrichatan hetole and leodhatan grimme. — soyVVOiaii. The usual form of this verb is sce&&an, the only examples with r as the radical vowel being, according to Sievers, /'B/k IX, 210, the present passage and 1. 1561. 1048. After eaIt. Cosijn, /'/>/>. XXI, 14, thinks the word JjsTt should appear after oTO'a't, but the e.xpression looks back to 1. 1058'' and is complete as it stands. 1062. stapul iTroniio. The words correspond to (ttvXov x^^kovv. Bonnet, p. 94, and Legend, p. 121, 1. 21, .f?.';;-; in both the Greek and the L.egend ihs column is surmounted by an image, which is described in the Legend zs ("erne onlicnesse, though the column itself is not said to be made of brass. Nothing is said of the image in the poem. 1065. ]7anon basiiodc. The expression indicates the direction from which that which he awaits is to come ; cf. Sievers, PBB. XII, 193. NOTES ON ANDREAS 131 1068. frumjj;aras. The word is frequently used in the sense 'patriarch,' see B.-T., p. 342 ; but also, as here, ' leader, chief.' Cf. the Roman primtpilits, the first centurion of the first cohort ; and see T. Rice Holmes, " Who were ' the Cen- turions of the First Rank ' ? ", in his Ccesar's Conquest of Gaul (London, 1899), pp. 571-583. The term priinipilus ^3iS evidently a technical term of rank in the Roman army, although the limits of its inclusion do not appear to be definitely deter- mined. In Anglo-Saxon, however, the term fruiiigdr does not appear to have technical meaning. 1069". So Clir. 1614. I07I''. So////. 544. 1072-1074. Cf. Gu. 635 : Wendun ge ond woldun wii>erhycgende, \>x.t ge scyppende sceoldan gelice wesan in wuldre ; Sow \>^x [pa;s ?] wyrs gelomp. 1074''. So Becnv. 2323 ; Gen. 49, 1446. 1075-1077. Cf. .////. 236-237 : Da WJBS mid clustre carcernes duru behliden, homra geweorc. 1078. unhyJWgc. The only other occurrence of this word in the poetry is Gu. 1302; a single occurrence has also been noted in prose, cf. B.-T., p. 11 19, and Cosijn, PBB. XXI, 14, where it is synonomous with earin, the opposite to welig. 1079. laSspell beran. Cf. 1. 1295^ 1081-1082. Wiilker, reading ajnig in 1081, takes this word as subject of geinette, 1082. He translates 'dass der Fremden nicht einer iibrig geblieben im Gefiingnisse (ihnen) lebendig begegnet sei.' But, as Sievers points out {PBB. XVI, 55 f), -iHc'tan is used here as a synonym oi Jindan, and demands an object. He remarks that ti'iiigne to lafe ' nicht in den vers passt,' and suggests ien(i)ge to lafe, in carcerne, c^vic ne gemetton. But the metrical argument does not seem to be sufficient reason for rejecting the natural reading iienigne in 1081. 1084. gaste berofene. Cf. since berofene, Ex. 36 ; golde berofene, Beow. 2931- 1085''. a. Beow. 1568: faegne fiseschoman. — 1085''. Cf. C/ir. 801 : J'Sr sceal forht monig ; and see 1549, 1596. io86'^. So 2i\&o Jul. 267. 1087''. So 1557, Gen. 879; heane hygegeomre, El. 1215, C/ir. 994. 1088. bliites beodgastcs. There is nothing in the Legend or the Greek ver- sion corresponding to this striking figure. 1090. deade gefeorinedon. Cf. 1077''. Cosijn {PBB. XXI, 15) would read hrii gofeoriiicdon : hum pcgnum ^vea^(5, etc., citing Chr. 789 in proof that huru may carry the main metrical stress. But durupegnum is so appropriate to the context that one hesitates to change it. Sievers regards the line, which scans _Lx X I — X X- ^^ metrically imperfect, because in lines of this type only one unstressed syllable should follow the first stressed syllable. But he himself {PBB. X, 255) records a verse of the type _£.x x X I -^~X- ^f- ^'^o Ap. 4: torhte oud tiread(i)ge, _Lx X I — — X' ^"<^ ^''' I'oS', x X X X I — X— • 13-* Non;s on .\M)ki:.\s lOQi. hlhlbi'tlil sl_>rotl. 'I'll! ihcm .ill w.is thi- \\.ni'o(ul\ piop.nci.l.' Tlie passaj;o willi whuli oi\c woiiKl liUr i>> lonncvt tlus is A'l'.'u'. -.}!(>: inor&ori'^tt sfrt\i\ sn I'osiju (/'/'/>'. \.\1, is) iK-iivts styro«l iunn .v.'' (■.•,■/,;//, ami .vY/v,;', omtMuU'il to .«/'(■;,;', ill tl\o /u\\c!>,'f. tiom tin- s.m\i' \iil> Hui it is diltiiiilt to soe how styrtMl i\m iK-iivo tioin s/>r\u.if:. l>.- I'., p. i)',i, l;K>ssi-s styiv«l umli'i s.'\ / .ci, •slii. ilistiuh," .iMil I'xpl.iins tlio p.issugo as lUtMuini; tU.it thoii hcil was ilistuiln-vl whtM» tlioy. tlu' ili-ail waliliiuon. wen- poitiom-il out as tood to il\i- Moiuu-doniai-.s ; so also ruiiuui, p. i -• 5. "so juaj; hlUH>«>»l«l sJynin si-in "• vlas tl\n-i\liett \ fiwolmn, cut U'hi'n, stou'ii," i-hi'i als " ilas toilosl>i-ll stoiU'ii\, ouliu-n." ' Kul ("iiiimu aiiJ l>. r, appeal to ovcilook tlu- imairmi; ol tlu- liisl hall ol 1. too.'; tlu- lilldboilil is styrml as u-siill ot a _L;ii(-\oiis vontlivt. i.e. tlu- stui_i;_i;U- with Aiulit-w aiul Matllu-w. Tin-in's i-\planaiioii ot tlu- woul, A'^'. 11, .p)i, as iK-iivcd lioiu iiiiini- tivi- styrnii, stloraii, with tlu- tiist uu-anin;; ' i;uiiK-, diit-el," a woll lU-liiu-il st-ooiul im-ai\ii\i; • n-stiaiu, loiuiol," aiul t\>r tlii- pu-scnt pass.ij;o a third nu-auiiiL;, -appoint, oid.iiii. .luaiigt',' st-oms alto_!;otlu-i to 1h- tlu- most prolviMo iMio. t.'t'. llall, ' l-'or i-aih ot tlu- dooi tham-s w.is tlu- di-athlu-d appoiiUt-il.' 1094. bursjAvaru. Siovi-is [/'/>'/'. 1. (So), iu>tt-s this (-\ampU- .uul oiu- v>tlu-r, /«///, //r. \'ll, ;o, as tlu- onlv insiaiu os ot tlu- aci', s>;. of tem. ,.• stems omlinjj ii\ -:i. 1095. K*'"S""' -^ t\>im ot tlu- veih t\nmd onlv in tlu- pvu-tiv ; see (//j///., § ;»)t<, note .*. 1096. mOiUjjo. This example seems to have ese.iped Sieveis, /V>7>\ X, 460. 1097'. vSo A".-./. Will, 11. — 1097''. C't". A'.i'a'. S ?5 : 1-a-i w.es cal geadoi (Jren- dies i;iape, 1099. taau. See (', note ; (>(0', note. 1 100 It. The iH>et i>mits a neeessaiy step in the ntotivation of the n.ui.itive lu-te. This whole episode of the vhv>osini; of a vietim from theii own miml>ei bv the Mermedonians is i>mitted in the /.xrn.i; Init the I'lieek vei'sion (Uoniu-t, pp. 0-1 05) lel.ites that as the hands of the Meiinedoni.ms weie lifted in the .ut of mutilatins^ the Innlies of the ile.ul w.itehmeii, at the piavei v>f .\ndiew the knives fell from their h.inds and their h.uuls weie turned to stone. It thus be i.ime neeessaiy to e.ist lots in oulei to determine whivh of theii number shouUl be olteied .»s food for the rest, .\notl\er interesting (.letail is omitted bv the Anglo- S.ixon veision in the present p.iss.ige. .\eeording to the luoek (Honnet, p. 06) the Mermedoni.ms iletennine to subsist upon the bodies <>f the seven dead w.itchmen until they shall be able tv> send out tlieir young nven in boats to att.uk the neigh- boring eountries and bring in sonre victims with which to satisfv their hunger. (lUtschmid, p. ;vS.', points out tliat this statement accords with the identitication of Merniedonia as the iro\t\itoi' JIi/,);i«»/V(Of of Sti,ilH>, bk. \'ll, (, ^, since the .\chaians i^f the e.ist coast of the lUack Sea, as well .is other tiibes of the region, were, according to Strabo. notorivuis pinites (cf. Intiod., p. IwiV n04tT. In the llreek version, the K^t f.ills upon seven old men ; of these seven one oilers his son in his stead, and liter his daughter as well. The Anglo-Saxon vei^iion says nothing i>f the seven men or vi the etymology of this wonl, see r>i.idley, .LitiiVwi- WW 1. .-.( -5 ^.luly 1;,. iSSo). N()li;.S ON ANDKI'lAS '33 1112'. (^'f. (ill. 95-9''): \'\\\^\ I'l: liis fi;icfe willuiS |>i(f^nn )o |>onco. 1113. iiio(Ik*'<»»I'**- ' lii= (oiiipoiiiiil (jcciiis also 1 -/(i.S and liiuno. 2'Ai).\\ Ixti the mon: l'ici|ii(iil Inini \<. i^iuiiiitiriinu/. The syiilax hoiu is nuiii. |il,, a^iccMHf^ uilli thr MiiM , iKii [\\r giaiiMiiar, ol |jO(»/>. IX, 257). 1 1 18'. So /'//. 550. 'I'liu lOdd. have no pnm I nation aflci (>iil>r> rdcd, l)iil a |)('i iod aflci' hc)Mliilii<'«). 1 1 19''. So /-;,/... 3., (AVA/. 11,38,,). II22. '<>'(>. Initial p^ is also oniiltcd in riKlor, 1627 ; sen; (Jniiii., § 21,1, 7. 1124. iK'rlKWi^anliiH. ( !oi ios|)onding t(j the (iieuk ol S-Zj/xioi, Honnel, p. 96, 1. 5, antl frccpicnlly in this t'ljisodi;. I'diiajiH nowhere is the grott'SfjULMiess of the narrative in the .1 i/i/iiui.\ soslriking as in the present passage, in whicli an army is called togellu.T wilh all ihe ac( ()ni|)aninients of liattle f(jr the ])ui|)ose of devouring tli('ir singl(! vii I im. 1125. .\.s,:s, |). 105, noir, llul llic MS. of the Andre (IS presents in many respcc Is a late te.xl, and it may he thai Ihic we have an example (jf the tendency in l;ile West Saxon to extend ihe r- ol ihe ol)li(jue case of feminine nouns to the nominative ; cf. Ap. i i, l{«>iiM'b.vrif>, and see Meyer, Ziir Sprailic U. jiuiu;. 'l'lu:ilt: d. C/inuiik toii Pflcrhoroiiyji, S 38. Th.it Ihe word is to he taken as com|)ound, and not as two words, as is done by (jrein and Haskervill, is sufficiently established by its use in other ])assages. Wiilker, note to 1. 1125, incorrectly ascribes ccaHtcrwari'iiji, lo Spr. I, 159; the (ilalion iIkm? agrees with riicin's litxi. - «'yriii iipj) aslali. liourauel, p. 82, unnid. 2562: sa^cce to seceamie. ('A. /■.'/. -\ NDl'l'.S ON AM)Ki;.\.S 'si h.iiu'ili;irl.' I'cinc, MIX. \ 11, ig ;. ixpl.iins s«'urlu'Hf}; pluasi- (lioiu l.iimliy, Ju- JK<>n,s /'..-'.p. i6, 1, .'('0 • '•■'■ /'"''' ^'>i.s"^ Sitiriis /i,-<7//i».f, ;u\il t.iUt's .m-fir- lu'iinl .i.s : '.sjiarp,' 'iiilliiii; lilM- .i stciiii.' I'.ilnni, .)// V. \'I11, ijj, gi\i'.>; the loiiipiumil an aitivi' si'uso .>uil l.iki's it to iiu'.m • li.inl m li.iiili'," sfiir •tho.stn)kes of tin- .s\vi>ul ill l>.illU'." riiis .si-fUis tlic most piolMhlc nuMuiiii; ut tin- wind, and altlioii_!;li s,ii> is iiol Uuiiul in .\nglo S.ixou in liu- si-nsi- of ' h.Utlc." lii'.uly dotlncd ox.inipKs ok\\\] in I'li.iiui'i, />. .;//|, 1\', .\-; .|>) (sii- my imli', .)// .\ . \1\, .-ii), .uul l.iti'i in llu> ImH.uIs, in tlu- di-iivod scnsi' -.ittaik.' o.g. ' It w.is .1 slionii o s.ul siikiu'ss,' riiiKl, /'//»■ Jin^'lis/i and Scottish J\>/>iilar Halloih' 111. ;,.Ss; .dso 1. oS. 11. 103, 111, >S(.. 1137 iil8'. C"f. /><,':('. 1.(77 -1.17S' • .U'' '*■' •^'' l'>'->''^' I'nin' sioKlo .iKlio linn.m. 1139. Tlio l.u t th.it the liist luilf liiu' is too slioit uu-tiii.illy. as it is iMcsoivod in llu' MS., doi's not sciin to W'lilUoi siitruii-nt loasoii for an cimM\ilation ; if tlie h.ilf line is toln' lilK-d out, howfvci, he sni^.ui'sts |M-ist oii«l |>roh(lu>iir.' ; .1/1'/. S-" ; />'.■, • .uid sli.iii;ht\v.i\ liir knivi-s wi'ii- loosonod and foil out of tlu- h.mds of tho oxoiiitionors.' I'lMh.ips till- poet had in mind /u;':c. i(>oS. /,,/ //// t-ii/ x-'Wi-iiU hv xi'/t'i'-tt, of ihe swotd of lii'owiilf with whiih In- slow (.'irondi'l's inotlu-i. Hvit tho nso of wax ii\ till' liguio is ipiiti- likilv lUii- to .issoiiation in the poit's mind with tho alt.ir o.umHos ; if, ('''.'. i)Si) : Ininoj' w.olor swa wo.ix. 1 147. Tho siiiho i'\ idontlv wii'to scoiiAiiii lioio .is .111 appositivo to soyldliataii. ImU tho nu'tio .md tho sonso hoth loipiiio tho voih; tho forms of tho word whioh .ippo.ii in tho ./'/./',•,.•,>■ .(10 soyWaii, 1. 1017, .uul s<'>»>V<\ 1. is<'i. I'oih.iiis one >iiould 10. id hoio soyiYiVaii. 1154. Ti.insl.ito 'otoin.il po.u o foi him wlio o.m att.iin it.' Kot.iininj; both frooiul .iiid liio .IS ill tho M.'^., it woulvl bo noiossarv to m.iko Iiio lofoi b.iok to <;t^<>o<>, 1. iis- .1 possiMo hilt inipioh.ihlo constnution. dioin, /V, '!•/■., ti.ms- l.itos • l'"roiindlioho imvoii^iingliih dom dor sio tindon k.mn " ; K. iiuonsistontly lot.iins liio .uul ti.msl.ilos '.in otom.il friond I'ov him who o.in lind him'; Root, • I'hoio is otoin.il po.u'o o\oi piop.uod for thoso who o.m .itt.iin.' omitting tho objoot. Soo 007'' i)Oi), nolo. 1155". ('(. A'<-,';i'. uS: I'l w.is .vflor wisto wop up aliafon. — 1155''. -^i^ AVi/. WW. I. 1156'. So /'.i. 107. 1156''. So /■'/. 5.1, 550. 1157 1158. <'(. /•'.'. (Ml'' (>!;': I't" *^" wostonno moNo ond nuMolo.is morl.ind tisdo.N, himi;ro i^oh.iftod 1158 1159. Il«»rnsalii .uul wiiira'ooil .110 subjoots of Miiiioilon. but C>\\.'^, pl.ii ini; only ,1 i omm.i aftor j»olia>ltt>, t.ikos liornsalii .md wiurj»>»'«Hl as aoou- s.uivos. In /';.'..'., howovoi, ho ti.mskUos .loioidini; to his liist reading, 'die N()Ti;s ON am)Ki<:as 135 Ilonisiile l)lifl)on li'ci-, die ( lastj^ciniiclicr.' Coi.ijii {riiH. XXl, 15) cities w»'s(<' vviiira'ci^l >viiiiiaii, ;in(l icniiirks 'contradiclio in Icmiiiiis.' I'lic pliiiisc would bu sclfcoiUnidutoiy il one look wTiirji-ct'd ;is ;u( iis;ilivc, Iml not if it is t:d. .wxvii, dciivits ^vlm•i^'<•('(l, as also ■wiiibiirK', 11. iO;7, 167 J, and similai i miipDumls, IVom ,•,'///,■, ' Irieiui,' or loyn, 'joy,' not from win, 'wine' — 'deiin es wunlc l)ier mid inelli getruuken.' Hut the word for friend .should appear in conii)ouiuls as ionic, e.g. iniiu-iiryhUni, iti/i/ri/i,.::, (■!(., and the word for joy as loy/i, e.g. wynbeaiii, wyii j j : druncon win weras lyz/i/. 8, wliihdU\ 'invitation to the wine ' ;///(/. iCi, lojiii^cdrinc, ' wine drinking.' l'"or an account of tin; cultivation of the vine and the use of wine lliioughoiil I'liiidpc, sec licliii, A ii//itr/ijl(i iizr/i'\ p. 77 If.; (luinniere, (,'ri//i. L>rii;^iiis, pp. 71-72. t'f. >ni:oiiri^iiiii, lliishamr s A/i'x.uii;i: 16; iinuloliyri}^, Jiiil. 167 ; vietliumi, Beow. 69. Siniihir conii)ounds with win are numerous. 1 160. brricaiiiic. Sievers (/'/>'/>'. X, .icS2) reails bi'riciiii for Die sake of the metre ; a similar change is proposed for the inllecled iiWinitive in i.|Sr, i659,.i6iS9. I'ut it should be observed that all these lines have metrically the same form, — XX I — - X' '""1 '^ '^ e.vtremely likely that they have the poet's sanction in the form in wliic h they a|)pc:ii in the MS. 1 161. Cf. Wand. Ill: gesat him siindor at rune. 1 165'. So /','/. 382. — 1 165''. <'f. I'isio/i ('////!■ Cj-oss So: Is nu s;el cunien. 1166''. So 1605''; AY. \2G : nu is |ie;uf inycel ; ///■/. 695 : is me j'eaif niic el ; (7n-. 751, S.jS: is us l^earf micel. C'i. 158, note. 1 169. ('f. ('///■. 156.1: won oiul wliteleas, hafaJS werges jjleo. 1 170''. So /ii(f. 90, of Ilolofernes ; Jik/. 93 lias (irux hrylla, aijjiositiv'e to drvlili'ii. 1171. liellcliliM'ii. The only occurrence of the word in Anglo Sa.xon ; it is in apposition with (IT'ol'iil, 1. 1 16S, ;ind iii<)r|jri'S bryfl", 1- 1 170. (iiimm, p. 129, derives the second element from w. hyjiolhetii al Anglo Saxon Iniimti, ' < kuidiiiire.' Grein, Spy. TI, 31, glosses the word by ' Hollenhinkei', 'J'eufel,' and i itcs Anglo- Sa.xon ildloiiKi, 'devil,' in (in. SS], whi( li he explains as com|)ounded of ctil, ' fire,' :iiid /(iine Sage (ed. Jannet, 1S67, 1, 12 13) draws the obvious ])arallel between his limping devil and Vulcan, both of whom were crippled through falling from the mid-regions of the air to the eailli. 'I'he belief in the lameness f)f the di:vil is quite prol)ably an outgrowth of the story of the fall of Satan. (Jf. Heine, IVcrke, ed. Elsie r, I, 111: I( h ricf (li'ii 'I'ciilel iind er kuni I'nd icli sail ilin iiiit Verwiindruiig an ; V.x ist nicht liiisslicli uiul ist iiiclil laliin, I'"r ist ein lieber, scli;irnianter Mann. Cf. 'hinkebein,' :ind see Grinim, 7'eut. Mylli. IN, 993; IV, 1603. 1 176. riT'oii. Cf. Ciratn., § 112, § 150, 3. 1 1 78''. So Dd)!. 250, 492. 136 NOTES ON ANDREAS 1 180. llohhausen {PBB. XVI, 551) changes to gewyrhtan, '"dem tiiter, urheber," da luir Andreas gemeint ist.' Cosijn {J'BB. XXI, i6) objects, however, that the word means here merely ' milschuldige.' Grein, Dichi., translates ' an dem Wiirker'; Root, 'on their author.' It seems simpler, however, to take the word as a plural rather than alter the text. The logic which leads liolthausen to change to a singular should demand also a singular for oiicy'SdiTHla. since only one deed is mentioned in the preceding lines — the leading out of the people from the prison. But it is a good rhetorical device to change from the particular and the singular to the general and the plural. — 1180^'. Gn.'s emendation, AVtepna spor, is based on Jul. 623 ; the e.xact reading, however, at that place, is liuJpius s/or. 1 181. eaUlorsoard. 'The life-enclosure, the body.' Grimm mentions Maid. 296-297; gar oft l>i(rJixi'iHl f^gcs fcprhlius; and this passage confirms the admi- rable emendation of Kemble and Napier. The word is thus a synonym of feorli- hord, 1. 11S2. Grimm, p. 129, retains the MS. reading eador-, as etjuivalent to edor, eodor, 'enclosure,' 'court,' 'dwelling,' the compound eadorgoard meaning ' aula septa,' ' domus.' The whole phrase oadorgoard fa-gos he defines as ' domus moribundi,' 'caput.' Wiilker follows Grimm, except that he takes the phrase as meaning not merely ' head ' but • body ' in general. Grein, Spy. I, 234, explains eador- as meaning ' vein ' (cf . icdr, icdre, ' vein '), the compound as meaning ' domus venarum,' ' corpus ' ^ 1182-^. So rii. 221. Ii88'\ Cf. Bt'iKi'. Si i : he [Grendel] fag wi^" God ; Sat. 97 : ic eom fah wiiN God. 1 189. Hwa't! On deoflos stra'l. The corresponding phrase in the /.cgoid (p. 122, 11. 10-11) reads : jni heardeste strSl to Sghwilcre unrihtnesse. But the Greek version (Bonnet, p. 100, 1. 13) has merely 'ii BeX/a ^x^/"^'''"^^- Zupitza {//ai/pt's Zs. XVIII, 1 85) sees in the stra'l of the two Anglo-Saxon versions a reflection from their common Latin original. Stra'l he supposes to be a transla- tion of Latin sagitta or ieliiiii, which in turn is a mistranslation of the BeX/a of the Greek, taken not for Belial, but for /iAos = ' dart, spear.' Cf. Clir. 779 : ne hearf him ondrSdan deofla strcelas ; \Vulfstan, ed. Napier, p. 214, 1. 13: eall mid deofles strSlum awrecen. iigo'^. Cf. 13S4; //)'. IV, 93: yia& his ynithii, of the sinner. iigi'^. Cf. Becno. 1274: gehnSgde hellegast J>a he hean gewat. 1193. Satan. The name Satan is not of frequent occurrence in the verse. Gn., Spy. II, 793, records only nine examples, three in Gen., four in Sat., and two in A)i.\ to these add one in Clir. 1. 1522. 1 194. For the phrase Dryhtncs io denian. cf. 1. 1403, Ap. 10. Deniaii in the sense -glorify, celebrate,' is found elsewhere, e.g. Gen. 17; Jul. 2; Gii. 498, etc., but the above three passages are the only occurrences of x denian. Perhaps Kemble's reading ie should be followed ; the MS. form may be an echo of a, 1. 1 193. ii97'\ So////. 243, 345. 1198. Cf. 1. 1445 ; ''"d Beoii.'. 2645 : for tSam he manna mSst mSr^'a gefremede. 1201 ff. Here again (cf. iioo ff., note) the poet fails to make clear the motiva- tion of his narrative; in the Greek version and the Lci^ciid this episode is clearly distinguished from the first coming together of the Mermedonians (cf. 1067 ff., 1093 *^-)- I" tl^*^ present passage, when Andrew's voice is heard, the devil bids his NOTES ON ANDREAS 137 followers go in search of him ; the passage in the Legend (p. 122, 11. 19-21) corre- sponding to 1201-1205, is as follows: Da burhlGode )>a union, and hi betyndon j'Sre ceastre gatu, and hi sohton l^one halgan Andreas J>a2t hie hine genamon. Cosijn {PBB. XXI, 16) draws a parallel between this threefold description of the arming of the Mermedonians and the threefold description of the coming of Grendel in Bemmilf, inferring therefrom the naturalness of such repetitions in Anglo-Saxon epic narrative. But the passages in Andreas are merely a reflection — and a confused reflection at that — of its source. Cf. 1212, note. 1202''. So .'//. 21: heriges byrhtme ; /','/. 205: heriges beorhtme. Cf. 1271'', note. I204''. So //id. 233- — 1204''. Cf. Gen. 1652, 2453 : cor'Srum milium ; CVir. 57S : cor'iNre ne lytle ; £dg. 2: cor'Sre mycclum ; j^V. 274, jT/i. 167: cor(^"ra maeste. 1207. So Sa/. 262; C//r. 716; G//is of Men 4; metod . . . mihtum swIiN, Dan. 284, Az. 5. 1208. ellen fri'iiiiiian. Cf. Becnu. 3: ellen f remedon ; Beoiv. 636-637: ic gefremman sceal eorlic ellen. 1210''. Cf. Gn. 875: na;s seo stund latu. 1212. ('caldaii cloiiiiiiiiin. The only example of inst. pi. in -an in the Andreas ; for examples in the Beman/f, cf. Beoiv. 963, 1502, 1505, 1542, 2692. Cf. Scaf. 10: caldum clommum. — ryO pe sylfne. The poet has omitted to mention that Andrew has made himself invisible to the Mermedonians; the Greek version and the Legend sX-Tiie this specifically. Cf. 1201 ff., note. 1218. manslaga. It seems best to take manslaga as ace. pi., assuming thus an otherwise unrecorded feminine -slagii, parallel to the masculine siege. This whole passage is an evident reminiscence of 11. 954 ff., where, however, the text reads siege as object of 'flolie. Simons, p. 97, would read vidnsLcge, and Cosijn {PBB. XXI, 16) 7ndnslcegas, thus reducing the word to the same form as in 1. 956. B.-T., p. 670, suggests mdnslagan, in apposition to scyUligo, 1. 1216. Kemble retains the MS. reading as gen. pi., translating 'though thou mayst suffer wounds dark of the slaughterers I abide with thee.' But the readings of both B.-T. and Kemble are stylistically contrary to the spirit of the verse. 1220. larsmeoO'as. See 86, note. 1222. Grein and Wiilker put a comma after gobimdon, all other Edd. a period. A comma is as much punctuation as is permissible, since the clause 11. 1223-1225, is explanatory of what precedes, 'after the best of princes was revealed,' i.e. had laid aside his invisibility. Cf. 1212''. 1223. feWelinga -wynn. So I7i3,y>//. 730 ; and cf. Gu. 1081 : eorlaivynn; Ph. 70: lagiifloda 7vvnn; Ph. 290: (P&eltnngla ivyn \ and see Sievers, Anglia XIII, 6, for similar examples throughout the later Christian poetry. Cook, Christ, p. 86, thinks that ' the expression comes from the Latin (and no doubt originally from the Greek) hymns.' In Chr. 71, Mary is called ivtfa loynn and in Hymn III, 26, ealra fil/nnena 7cyn ; this is also the application of the phrase in the Latin hymns, e.g. 'angelorum gaudium,' 'coeli gaudiiim,' ' mundi gaudium'; for full citations, cf. Cook, 1. c. The expression is not found in Beinanl/ox any of the early heroic poems. 1224. Grein, Sf>r. I, 6 : hi hine andweardne eagum, etc. 1225. sec. P'or other examples of this spelling, see Spr. II, 420. 138 NOTES ON ANDREAS 1226. welwange. Cf. sel, 762; fregn, 1163; nie?ne, 1436, 1626. 1227'^. So Ex. 1S3, 228, Beo7o. 2238, 2915; Sal. 366: mid leoda dugul>um. — 1227''. So Gil. 209''. 1230. SragniiBluin. Grein's reading fni£-wtc/ii//i, which is repeated in S/r. II, 596, is made for the sake of the alliteration; but, as Bright points out (J/ZA'. II, 82), the logically important word here is teon. Sievers {PBB. XVIII, 406) dis- cusses the meaning of the first element, '(Srag-, ' time,' not as Cosijn {Aaiiteeke- iiingen op den Beincitlf, p. 6) would have it, 'affliction, oppression.' Cosijn (BB/>. XXI, 15) later accepts Sievers' interpretation. — torngonitVlan. All the transla- tions (also S/r. II, 547) take toriigciiTO'lan as ace. sg., meaning Andrew, e.xcept Kemble who regards it as nom. pi., appositive to the subject of lieton. One would like to take the word as ace. sg., since otherwise no object to la'dan is expressed. On the other hand, torngeni'fflan is not a word that the poet would be likely to use to designate Andrew. The word occurs twice elsewhere, £/. 568, where it refers in a hostile manner to the Jews, and Z.7. 1305, where it refers to the wicked on the day of judgment. Cosijn's insertion of liine in 1. 1229* removes the difficulty ; but perhaps it is not necessary to supply the pronoun. 1234. efnc swa wide SAva. So .fft'cw. 1223. — lagon. Perhaps ' run, e.xtend ' ? See 375, note on stod. Baskervill has no punctuation after liigon, apparently taking enta a'rgtnveoro as object of the verb. 1235. enta ifrgeweorc. So Beo~v. 1679 (of a sword), 2717 (of the cave of the fire-drake), 2774 (of the fire-drake's treasure) ; JFa/nf. 87 (buildings) ; /^ii/n 2 (buildings); G'//. C. 2 (citadels); A/i. 1495 (columns, pillars). Grimm, Teiil. Myth. II, 534, remarks: 'Ancient buildings of singular structure which have outlasted many centuries, and such as men of to-day no longer take in hand, are vulgarly ascribed to giants or to the devil. . . . These are the enta geiveorc of Anglo-Sa.xon poetry.' So also Gummere, Germanic Origins, pp. 98-99: 'The "street" [strata via) and the "ceaster" {castra) were soon borrowed, thing and word; and in Beo'u'iil/we are told that the road which led up to Hrothgar's burg was "stone- variegated" — strict liurs stilnfd/i, — paved in the Roman fashion; although it is plain that, as with stone in houses, so with these paved roads, the Germanic instinct regarded the process as something uncanny and savoring of those myste- rious giants who long ago had rolled up the huge piles of masonry.' 1236. strajte stiinfagc. The elaboration of the allusion to the street is char- acteristic of the poetic style. The Legend, p. 123, 1. 5, in the passage correspond- ing to 11. 1 232- 1 236 says merely, and /tie June tiigon geond J>ccre ceastre lanan. The word 'street,' Lat. strata, conveyed to the Anglo-Sa.xon a dignified idea, connoting, possibly, something of the greatness of the traditional Roman civiliza- tion in England. Cf. Beo'UK 320-321: Strict 7i<(cs stdn/d/i, stig wtsode giinium (Ctgirdere, and the frequent poetic compounds with strict, e.g. faro&-, here-, lagii-, fnerestrict. In a similar way allusions to the city of the Mermedonians are elab- orated ; cf., besides the present passage, 11. 40-43, 2S7, 839-843, 973, 1155, 1649. See Introd., p. liii. Ruins and ancient roads might readily pass into, the stock of common poetic tradition, and this development would be furthered by the attitude of the Anglo-Saxons towards towns and roads. 'All records seem to show that in early Sa.xon times towns counted for very little in the life of the people, and NOTES ON ANDREAS 139 the question at once arises, What of the Roman cities ? . . . It may be said gener- ally that the Teutonic invaders made Httle account either of the Roman towns as places of habitation or the Roman roads as routes of intercourse, and the country would have been settled in just the same manner had these not been in existence at all. As in Britain so in the Galhc provinces, the Teutonic invaders of the Empire, whether Goths or Saxons or Franks, cared little for the life of the Romanized cities. . . . The most striking object lesson on Roman roads is to be gained by opening a large-scale map of the center of England, where the great Fosse Way, which can be more or less clearly followed from the borders of Devon to Leicester and Lincoln, is seen sweeping across the country in but little connection with the present life of its inhabitants. In its comparative isola- tion this immensely extended track is very significant of the mental attitude of the Saxon settlers towards these monuments of the unifying influence of the Roman rule. To sum up, therefore, the Teutonic settlements, it is evident, were independent, self-centered little communities, and did not regard as a matter of primary importance the means of intercourse with their neighbors. We are reminded of the words of Tacitus about the Germans, that they avoided cities and even contiguous habitations, settling down in detached bodies apart from each other, just as spring or field or grove offered attractions {Germatiia, chap. 16). All over the country the existing Roman roads pass through certain villages and towns that had their origin in military stations, but as a rule the seats of the Teutonic communities will be found a mile or two away on either side.' T/ie Arts ill Early England, by G. Baldwin Brown, I, 52-64. See 842, note, and Cook's Christ, p. 73, on the use of stone in building in the Anglo-Saxon period. — 1236''. Cf. Ex. 459-460 : storm up gezvdt, . . . herewdpa mast., and for similar figurative uses of storm, see Spr. II, 485. 1238^. So Jul . 589. 1239. sJirbennum soden. Cf. Git. 1046: sorgwylmum soden ; On. 1123: soden sarwylmum ; Gn. 1236: soden sorgwcelmum. 1240. banhus abrooeii. Cf. Beoza. 3147: o'5 j^ajt he '5a banhus gebrocen haefde, hat on hre'Sre. i24o'^-i24ia. Hatan heolfre is syntactically parallel to ytfiim, 1240. Cf. Beoiv. 849 : baton heolfre, heorodreore weol ; Beow. 2693 ■ swat y'Sum weoU ; Beow. 1422-1423 : Flod blode weol (folc to sSgon), hatan heolfre; and Beow. 3147, quoted in note to 1. 1240^. In 1. 1241'' Cosijn would read hat of hrehre, citing Riddle XCIII, 16-17 : blod lit ne com, heolfor of hre^re. But the two passages are not parallel, while the evidence of the above passages from the Beo7U]ilf IS borne out by An. 1277. Cf. also Gic. 1314 : teagor ySum weol. 1242. ellen untweonde. Cf. El. 797: hyht untweondne. — 1242''. See 140, note. 1243'*. So El. 1308, Hy. IV, 10; synnum asundrad, Gn. 486, Ph. 242. 1245. So Beoio. 1235, 2303. 1246. sigetorht sn'uiigen. The adj. agrees with the subject of Avses, unex- pressed. Cosijn remarks : " Der sigerofa Andreas heisst hier wie Crist in Sat. 240, sigetorht: er hielt die folterung mit heldenmut aus.' He also calls attention to the inappropriateness of sigeltorht, ' radiant,' as descriptive of the night 140 NOTES ON ANDREAS which comes to put an end to Andrew's torments. K. retains sigeltorht, con- necting it with Andrew: 'Thus was the whole day long until the evening came the star-bright one beaten.' Grein, Dif/it., translates ' der Siegstrahlende gegeiselt ' ; but in Spr. II, 44S, he suggests tefen sigeltorht. W., placing a comma after sigeltorht, Root, and Hall follow Grein in Spr.; Simons, p. 124, 'sigeltorht, wohl zu andern in sigetorht, siegstrahlend, = Andreas.' Reading iefen sigel- torht we should have a weak repetition in suune SAvegeltorht, 1248*. 125 1''. So El. 173. 1252. neh. Bright {^MLX. II, 82) remarked that iieh, possibly representing an older y^tV/ repeated from 1. 1250, should be omitted. But neh (as Professor Bright now also believes) is necessary to the meaning here and is good idiom ; cf. Gti. 1 1 14-1 1 1 7 : Com se seofe'Sa djeg ffildum andweard, jiaes jie him in gesonc hat heortan neah hildescurum flacor flanhracu. 1253-1269. On this passage Brooke, p. iSo, remarks: 'In the Andreas the weather of Northumbria is described and it is as wild and hard as that of which we hear in Beowulf 2in6. are told in the Scafiirer' All of the present passage is elaborated from the following bare hint. Legend, p. 123, 11. 8-9 : Da afen geworden WKS, hi hine sendon on ^-aet carcern and hie gebundon his handa behindan and hie hine forleton. 1254-^. So Gu. 1 1 38. — 1254''. So z\s,o Beow. 2938; Gti. 1261. Cf. 1. 81 8^', note. 1258. ahre hildstapan. Grimm, p. xxxv, suggests hlidstapan, ' viatores tegminibus involuti ' ? or liic&stapan, ' die iiber die heide stapfen ' ; cf. Beow. 1368: hce&stapa, of the stag; Fates of Men 13 (cited below), of the wolf; and the emended kdr IiS&stapa (MS. hdr /iie&, see Rieger, Verskitnst, p. 46, Bright, MLN. XVII, 213), appositive to 7vesteiigryre, in Ex. 118. But, as Cosijn sug- gests [PBB. XXI, 16), the picture here is epic, heroic; the frost is personified as a gray-haired warrior, stalking abroad. Cf. /idr hilderinc, Beow. 1307, 3136; A/ald. 169 ; Brim. 39 ; /idr /lea&orinc, Ex. 241 ; hdr heorowjilf Ex. 181 ; in all the above passages the phrases are descriptive of men. Hdr is also the favorite adjective in descriptions of the wolf; cf. above, Ex. 181, figuratively apphed to men ; s? hdr a 'WJiIf IVand. 82 ; sceal hine wulf etan, hdr hic&stapa, Fates of Men 13 {Bibl. Ill, 148). The mythic feeling pervading this passage is illustrated by the following related Teutonic traditions : ' Nowhere is the hostile omen of the north better expressed than in old Frisian law, where winter and darkness are repre- sented as ruthless invaders: si ilia tenebrosa nebula et frigidissima hiems in hortos et in sepes descendit — a bold personification [Grimm, Tent. Myth., p. 762]. The north wind is often called the "schwarze Bise." Winter, like night and storm-cloud, is the dragon of many a myth. For the Scandinavian, that famous " catastrophe," or " night " of the gods, will be preceded by a terrible winter. ... A favorite emblem for winter as well as darkness is one of man's fiercest enemies, the wolf. The home of Grendel, in Beonmlf is marked by wulfhleo&it [I. 135S] and hrlinde bearwas [1. 1363 ; the MS. has krinde, usually read hritnge by the Edd.]. Winter is used as convertible term with Death in many old folk-rites ; and the metaphor is universal.' Gummere, " On the Symbolic Use of the Colors Black and NOTES ON ANDREAS 141 White in Germanic Tradition,'' in Haverford College Studies I, 122. ' Ymir, or in giant's language Orgelmir, was the fiist-created, and out of his body's enormous bulk were afterwards engendered earth, water, mountain and wood. Ymir him- self originated in melted hoarfrost or rime [hrtm), hence all giants are called hnml>i'.rsar, "rime-giants," S)i. 6; Sicm. .S5 ','' ; hrlmkaldr, "rime-cold," is an epithet oi l>urs and ioliiitn, Su-m. 33'', 90^ ; they still drip with thawing rime, their beards (klitnskcg); "chin-forest") are frozen, Satn. 53''; Hrimnir, Hrimgrit7ir, Jlrimger&r are proper names of giants, Sicm. 85% 86-', 114, 145.' Grimm, Teut. Myth., p. 532. 1260'. So rii. 59. — vvaeteres ]?rym. See 1536. 1260-1262. Translate 'The might of the water shrank together (i.e. the water became hard and motionless) over the river-streams, the ice formed a bridge over the dark sea-road.' B. puts a semicolon after Jjryin, with no punctuation after ea- streamas, 1. 1261. K. and Gn.^ as B., except a comma instead of semicolon after prym. All other Edd. have no punctuation after prym, but a comma after eastreamas. K. translates ' over the river-streams the ice made a bridge, a pale water-road'; Grein, Die/tt., translates according to his first punctuation,. 'die Kraft des Wassers schwand hin iiber die Fluten und die Hiille des Eises iiber- briickte die glanzende Brandungstrasse.' Root and Hall follow Grein. Reading with K., Gn.,- and B., we must make brinirade an appositive to a noun brycg contained in brycgade ; but briinrade means the water itself and not a bridge over it ; cf. 1. 1587, where the word is in apposition with geofon (MS. heofoii), and such compounds as l>riiiildd,faro&strcct, etc. Cf. Ex. Gn. 72-73: Forst sceal freosan, ... Is brycgian. 1262. bliece briinrade. ' Bhrc is our modern black, and is used comparatively seldom — once in describing the black sea-roads, once as applied to the raven, once in referring to adders. . . . Conventional and symbolical is the use of black in mentioning evil spirits.' Mead, " Color in Old English Poetry," Pub. of the MLA. XIV, 182. 1265-1266. L. 1266'^ is parenthetical, ]7fES, 1266'', being governed by blon, 1. 1265''; cf. 1. 1380'^ 1266. Cf. G2t. 664 : acol for '5am egsan ; Dan. 726 : acul for J>am egesan. 1268. -wuldres gim. 'The jewel of the heavens,' 'the sun'; for this sense of ^vuldo^, cf. 1. 356, note. Cf. Ph. 92 : gla^dum gimme = Godes condelle, 1. 91 ; Chr. 695-696: sunne ond mona . . . gimmasswascyne. See 1. 31, note ; 50, note. i269''-i270. Cf. Beow. 497''-498: \>^x waes hjele'Sa dream duguIS unlytel. 1270. ding. The only recorded occurrence of the word. 1271''. Cf. 1202b; El. 39: werodes breahtme ; Ex. 65: werodes bearhtme. Cf. A p. 2it\ 1274. The subject here, as frequently, is omitted after Jfa. For the phrase eft SM'a ier, cf. 1 134 1, 1476; Gii. 361 ; Beow. 643, 1787. 1275. swat yQ'um weoU. So Beow. 2693. ^^- l'- i-40, 1546. 1275-1276. Lifer in the sense 'blood, clotted blood' is not found elsewhere in Anglo-Saxon, but cf. Icel. hlo&lifr, f. pi., 'clotted blood' (Cleas.-Vig., p. 69). It seems better stylistically to take blod and lifruni together as a compound than to separate them as is done by all Edd. ; the subject of svvealg is then swat. 142 NOTES ON ANDREAS bhldlifriiiu is tlic logical object (cf. S/r. II, 505, for examples of s7C'c/i;^iin with inst.), hiitan lioolfro, 1. 1277, is instrumental. The passage means that the fresh blood breaking out from Andrew's wounds (lowed over, or swallowed up, the clotted blood, the marks of his old wounds. See Cosijn, yV>V)'. XXI, 17. In the corresponding passage, tiie Greek version (Honnet, p. 103, 11. 4-6) reads: \\al Tr6.\iv al aafiKft auroD iKoWQivTo iv Ty fr) Kai rb alfxa airov ^v piov ; the Le^oid, p. 123, 1. 6, leads: mid 1>I |>e se eadiga Andreas wa:s togen, his lichama w.Ts gemenged mid hSre eor^'an, swa |>;vt blod lleow ofer eoriian swa wivter. Gn., S/'r. II, 1S5, glosses lifriiiii as inst. pi., 'die Leberklumpen im ausfliessen- den niut, gelibertes l!lut." The word lifriiin and the passage in which it occurs are not cited by H T. ; Simons, p. 02, glosses lifriiiii as ' blutklumpen, geron- nenes blut.''' and SAVoalj:;, ]i. 131, as ■ reichlich fliessen ?". 1277. hra woorces no saiiii. Translate ' His body did not cease from, or have relief from, suffering.' Gn., S/^r. II, 453, glosses saiiii, from siuuaii, ' repu- tare, curare, rationem habere alicujus"; J^iclil. translates 'die Leiden fiihlte kaum noch der wundenmatte Leib.' Kemble translates 'the body thought not of work, weary with wounds ' ; Root as />/<■///. ; Hall, ' his wound-weary body was unconscious of suffering.' adding in a note that .\ndicw 'had swooned from the brutal treatment ' ; H.-T.. p. S77, ' care for, mint!, iieed,' and Simons, p. 124, ' ver- langen nach.' Tlu- .diove cxiilai\ations receive some confirmation from Icel. siitmt, ' mind, care for. give heed to ' (Cleas.-Vig., p. 529) ; but neither the mean- ing 'regard' nor 'feel' (its the context in the present passage. There is nothing in the Greek to justify the inference that Andrew was unconscious. A more probable explanation of the word is that olYered by Sievers {P/y/>. XI, 352-353): s//i//(!/i, primarily 'go, pass ' (cf. (7/ (Cleas.-Vig.. p. 472), and MnK. 7i/>. In the passage in .-///(//r(7.f, in particular, wopcs hriiig NOTES ON AN];REAS 143 appears to be equivalent to woivlc <'W}«m>, I. 1280. Cf. also Chr. 992. Again, although the usual meaning of lii-iii« is ' annulus, circulus ' (cf. Spr. II, 106), the meaning ' sonus ' is supi)oited by Bcow. 327: byrnan hringdon ; Sal. 366: scaro hringu.N. VVOiXiS liriiifr might be translated 'a ringing cry'; cf. the constriction aires drync, 53. At any rate tears could hardly be spoken of as coming through the hero's breast, 1279'. In 1. 1280' the expression is best taken as figurative; see 769'''. The phrase Wopcs Iiriiig is used in Eleiic as an expression of joy ; in the other three passages, of grief. 1279. blut. As noun, this is the only occurrence of hint. It is appositive to hring, 1278: 'then came a ringing cry, a moan, issuing from the breast of the hero.' 1284-1286. Cf. (.hi. 609-613 : oiicl ic |.a;t gelyfc in Ilffruman ecne onwealdan ealra gesceafta, \>-3it he niec for miltsum ond nia-gcrispedum, ni(S5a ncrgend, niefro wille [jurh c'llenweorc anforla;tan. 1288. a. Jill. 119-120: Ic |>a;t gefremme gif min feorh leofa^; gif jni unraedes ser ne geswlcest. 1291. Cf. C/u: 775: J>a:t he us gescilde wiS sceahan wSpnum. 1293-1295. The object of bysinrhiii and bclccgan is not expressed. 1294'. liiciies friimbearii. So also of Satan, Gii. 1044; zl. f^odes frutnbearn, 'Christ,' Sat. 470; friiinhearn, 'Christ,' Chr. 507. — 1294'', So Gen. 453. 1296''. Cf. Gu. 87 : se atela ga-st. 1300-1301. Cf. Acts XXIII, 2. The Greek (Honnet, p. 104, 1. i) says merely: Tt/Trrere axnov rh ffrbfio. tva /xt] XaX^. 1301. Pogatscher, Anglia XXI II, 263, notes that the subject of rcordap is unexpressed after nu. 1305. iiiidor iiiflan iiacs. Cf. 1. 1710; Beorv. 1912; and elsewhere frequently, where the word lui-.i means 'sea-headland.' The sun here, as in 1. 1457, sets in the ocean. Crimm, Tent. Myth. II, 742-743, gives numerous illustrations of this wide-spread mythological belief. 1306. bnliiwiinn. ' Night is described as brumvaini, a color that can scarcely be distinguished from " dark." Milton twice uses a similar expression : To arclKxl walks of twilight groves And sliadows brown that .Sylvan loves. ///V«.i. 133-134. And where tlie unpierc't shade Imbrown'd the noontide bow'rs. J'ar. Lost 4. 245.' Mead, Pub. 0/ A/LA. XIV, 794. Professor Hart suggests that the compound may be a noun = 'crepusculum.' This is the only occurrence of it. 1308. dcor ond doirigoorn. Cf. Rid. XXXII, 16: deor domes georn. 1309. s<'<'al. Tensesecpience would demand sccolde. 1310'. Cf. //a )'u goda ussa, gield forhogdest. 1322. The punctuation here, 1. 1322'' in parentheses and a comma after ]nn, 1321'', was suggested by Cosijn, PBB. XXI, 17. The Edd. have only a comma after ]nn. 1323''. See 1393''. 1324. Horodos. See Introd., p. Iviii. — 1324''. So Peo'c. 2924. 1326-1327. Qi. Jul. 481-4S3': Sume ic rode bifealh, ^a^t hi hyra dreorge on hean galgan lif aletan ; ibid. 310: J>a,'t he of galgan his giest onsende ; El. 480: on galgan his gast onsende. K. marks the hemistich in 1. 1327 after his. 1328-1329. Cf. ////. I i-i 2 : Eoron a'fter burgum swa he biboden h;vfde, J'Cgnas |n•y^'fulle. 1331. Jittrc goiii;T»l. This is the only occurrence of ^^v/z/i?/ as adjective, but cf. Jul. 591 : fyre gemiCled. On the use of poisoned arrows, cf. Cook, Christ, p. 149. 1334-1335. Cf. 6'//. 377-378 : wieron hy roowe to raisanne gifrum grapum ; Gu. 968-969 : ac hine rieseS on gifrum grapum. 1335. liinc. The antecedent is Andrew; cf. 1. 1143. 1337-1340. Cf. Legend, p. 123, 1. 31 : and hie gesawon Cristes rode tacen on his onsTene ; hi ne dorston hine genealScan, ac hra'^"e hie on weg flugon. 1340. forhto, afiSrde. Construe both as adjectives agreeing with hie, 1339. So Clir. 892; LVi. 525: forht afSred. Diclit. translates 'von Furcht bestiirzt'; K. omits afivrde in text and translation; Root, 'sorely afraid'; Hall, 'fearful, affrighted.' Simons, p. 42, takes forlitc with Grein, Diclit., as a noun ; Spr. I, 326, however, glosses Jorht in all three of the above passages as adjective. Bright regards /IvV/Zt- in the parallel passage in the Christ (cf. Cook's Christ, p. 179) as adverb. But two coordinate adjectives without connective in the same half-line are occasionally found, e.g. 759, Chr. 953, 993, 1059, 11 16, 1193, 1507, etc. See 41). I, note. — on fleam niiinen. The only occurrence of this form of expression ; cf. 1386, andy>//. 630: on fleam sceacan. 1342*. So Jul. 246. 1343. rini-as mine. So (A//. 28S0, in direct address. NOTES ON ANDREAS 145 1348. Ra ]7P sylfa to. Cf. 11. 340, 505, 860. But the construction of oblique form with a nominative sylf, sylfa, is also frequently found; cf. Wiilfing, I, 355, for numerous examples. 1351'. 80/^7.604. — 1351''. So Beo7a. 1469; A/>. 17: aUlre gencMe. 1352-1356. Translate ' We may easily, dearest of earls, teach thee something better at this sword-play, before thou openly make attack, raise the tumult of battle, no matter how it turn out for thee at the conflict.' The better plan which they propose is given in 11. 1356 ff. Reading weald J>u with Grimm, K. translates ' We may easily, dearest of earls, at the play of men teach thee better, before thou again attempt war, the rush of battle ; guard thyself the better in the change of blows.' Diclit. translates ' Leicht mcigen wir dir, liebster der Manner, in dem bitteren Kampf zum Besseren raten : ehe offen du zum Angriff schreitest, zu dem Waffengraus, sieh wol erst zu, wie dir's beim Clegenschlage gehe ! ' The other translations follow Grein. B.-T., p. 1172, also takes weald as imperative of 'wealdan, ' decide thou how it shall happen to thee.' The more jMobable reading is that of Cosijn {PBB. XXI, 17) and Simons, p. 150, who take weald as con- junction, 'however'; for examples cf. B.-T., p. 1171. 1355^. Cf. El. 19.: wiges woma; Jul. 576: wiges womum. 1358. wraecsir. II, 268, and Sievers, An^s:li(i XIII, 2. 1407. on da?ges tide. A contrast is evidently intended; Andrew compares his three days of suffering, 1. 1414, with the one day of Christ's suffering on the cross. The Legend, p. 124, 1. 17, reads: ane tid on rode bu Kowodest, and l>u cwaede, ' Facder, for hwon forlete J-u me ? ' Nu iii dagas syndon sy'5'San, etc. The 146 NOTES ON ANDREAS Greek version (Bonnet, p. 107, 1. 11) gives three liours as the period of Christ's suffering, following thus ^f(Jtt. XXVIl, 46. Diclit. translates ' an einem Tage ' ; K., 'in the day-time'; Root, 'that day ^Yhen from the cross'; Hall, 'a day's length.' 1413. hwivt forhT'test On me'? Cf. Matt. XXVIl, 46. 1415 '. So ////. 264. — Baskervill and Wiilker place a question-mark after Avitii. But this is a statement of fact, the question being ended in 1. 1413''. 1418-1424. This passage is evidently an elaboration of Matt. X, 30, which is preserved in AfXT/ii/, p. 124, 1. 23: Gif ge me gehyra^■, and ge me beo^ fylgendo ne an loc of eowrum heafde for\vyr^'. 1421. o'»Yt)'eoded. The word need not be taken as a finite verb, as Gm. and Ettm. suggest, but as a participle, (hT'l being coordinate in construction with syiiii and biln. 1425. toslopcn, adropeii. The only occurrence of adropon ; for examples of toslopen, cf. S/>r. II, 54S, and Sawen, A'/t^- Stud. XX\T. 130. The misreadings tosh'U'cii, a&>\KC'c->i, have been the occasion of much unnecessary discussion. 1430. hlo'(Vrode. Perhaps the form should be changed to the more usual hleoVTirodi' ; but cf. 1. 504, snowetV for sneoweff. 1433. luundbyrde. The term iiuindbyrd (see 724, 1632) is a technical one in Anglo-Saxon law. It means 'surety' or 'protection,' and definite fines were imposed for the violation of the Dtiiiuibyrd. " The king's mtind . . . seems origi- nally to have been 120 shillings. This sum was subsequently doubled . . ." (Chadwick, S't/tdics on Anglo-Sa.xon Institutions, p. 125). See Seebohm, Tribal Cus- tom in AS. Law, p. 374 ff., and passim. The Lord offers Andrew his safe-conduct. 1435. so'O'. Perhaps so'S in 1. 644 is also to be taken as adverb. Cf. S/>r. II, 462, for other examples. 1436. myt'lan da'ge. Cf. C/ir. 868: se micla dceg ; ////. 723: on l^am miclan da^ge ; so also Sou/ ^o, Sq. Cf. also BdO'w. 978: miclan domes; Wulfstan, ed. Napier, p. 136: ondrfedon us I'one micclan dom and 'JSa micclan wita ; p. 167: understandan I'one miclan dom |'e we ealle to sculan. The phrase is evidently due to a recollection of a Biblical phrase; cf. /ocl II, 11, 'magnus enim dies Domini, et terribilis valde ' ; II, 31, ' veniat dies Domini magnus et horribilis ' ; Acts II, 20, 'dies Domini magnus et manifestus,' etc. Cf. MnE. Great Day; see .\'AV\ s. vv. day and ^;^VV(//. 1 437- 1440. See Matt. V, 18. 1441. swa = ' where.' See 1440. 15S2 ; Cfir. 9S4 ; EI. 971, for similar use of s^V5l. 1443. Ilees ladan. The emendation is made on the strength of the parallel to Gu. 670-671 : Ne sy him b.ines brvce ne blodig wund. lices liela ne lal'es wiht. Liolan, ace. sg., is thus appositive to baiijjobreo, as in Gu. it is appositive to biinc-s bryoc'. Cf. 1473-1474. K. apparently understands lices l.Tdan to be an amplitication of blodiije stige, 1442''; he translates 'where thy blood poured forth through the breaking of bones a bloody path, the body's spots.' Gn., DicJit., takes la'lan as object of jjpseoh. 1.(41 : 'wo durch Verwundung sich ergoss dein Blut auf die Gefilde ! Sieh die blutigen Steige und auch des Leibes Striemen.' I443''-I444. Cf. Gu. 284-2S5 : ne ge me lal'es wiht gedon motun. 1445. 'CI. Jud. iSi : I'e us monna mSst mori>ra gefremede. NOTES ON ANDREAS 147 I447'\ So Bcoio. 2753. 1449. bljrduiu f^ohrodcne. Cf. Lfi;;eiix't hlinrreced ha;le'Sa gewinna. 1464. syiiiic. The spelling y for i appears also in scyna, 766 ; tyres, 105. 1467. hiiles. //rt/ as noun does not occur, and the form may be taken as adj. here, agreeing with Iirhoinan. K., 'commanded his body to enjoy safety,' Root, ' bade him once again soundness enjoy,' and Simons, p. 82, take hal as a noun. 1469. iiifPgone rof. Also 1. 1676; cf. Beow. 2084 : macgnes rof. 1469-1477. Cf. >/. 5S9"-594^ : Da gen sio halge stdd ungewemde wlite ; naes hyre wloli ne hrjegl, ne feax ne fel fyre gemSled, ne lie ne leolni. Heo in llge stod ffighwaes onsund, sa;gde ealles J'onc dryhtiia Dryhtne. Also Dan. 437-440 : nffis hyra wlite gewemmed ne na-nig wroht on hrxgle, ne feax fyre beswajled, ac hie on friiNe Drihtnes of '5am grimman gryre glade treddedon gleawmode guman on (lastes hyld. 1470. Translate 'from his prison he gave thanks unto the Lord, healed of his grievous tortures.' A parallel to heardra Avita occurs vn. Jul. 56. Grein, Dicht., translates this line as follows : ' heil von der Haft der harten Qualen ' ; K., 'whole from his captivity, of the savage torments ' ; Root, ' freed from the bondage of his grievous pains'; Hall, 'Freed from the baleful bondage of torture.' But of 14S NO IKS ON ANDKICAS tiii'rtt" connects logically with 1. I46()'', not with lull or hoar«lrn Avitn. llourdni wiin is gen. pi. deiuMulent on liiil, as e.g. />V<'?i'. 11)74 : hciuNolaccs hal. 1474. Apparently there has been a general transposition o{ the ]iarts of this passage in the MS.; it shonld read laOe fteleiij;*' iie liees tlil'l. A jjarallel to iJiOV g;eU>ii<»e is ////. J71 : leuhtriim ^j.v/f-//j,v ; witli liees da-l cl. .///. 14.M. Tlie sense of the passage is, 'nor bloody wound, of li.inuful n.ilure, nor jxirt of his body made wet with gore from swoid wound.' See luv note. Mod. P/iil. II, 40S. 1476''. So (/'/<. 8i)S. 1477. Kritzsche, .■///(,■■//(; II. .(p, calls attention to the break in the narrative after 1. 1477, due, he thinks, either to the fact that the poet grew weary of his subject and laid the poem aside for a time, or that the second part, 11. 147S ff., w.is written by a ilitlerent person fiom tiie liist jurt. There is nothing in the liocni to support either supposition. \\ ., 1. 1 17S, note, states incorrectly that l''rit/sche, followed by 1!., assunies an onussion in the text .ifter 1. 1477 (W. also gives the line incorrectly as 1. 147S), but both assume merely a break in the narr.itive. See Introd., p. Iviii. 1478-1487. Translate • l,o, I now for .1 tinie have set fortlv in words, in song, the story of the saint, the praise of th.it wiiich he wriuight a story (Avyrtl) famous and beyond mv powei. Much is \cl to tell, a Listing lore, th.it which he performed in life, all .iftcr the beginning. I'h.it sh.ill .1 wiser man upon earth th.m 1 count myself find in his heart, th.it from the beginning he knows all the h.udships, the grim contlicts, which he endured.' 'This jxissage has been variously ]ninctu.iicd anil interpreted.* The ditficulties, with the nuiin suggestions th.it have been ni.ule, will be consiilereil as they occur in the notes following. 1478. hilUjiOS Itiro. Th.it is, • the story of the saint'; cf. the eipiivalent jihrase laiig,'siini loormiiiji, 1. i.|S:;. .md with this cf. ("///■. .(.j, (///. 7(H): hare longsume. In the C'lrist the allusion is to the fultilment of jMophecy ; in (///. the words are appositive to H'oriinm <>»r,i///i :i'///,/oriyfiu/i;rs, 1. 7(15. 1479. Gm., p. 132, translates this line 'so weit ich bisher den preis des liedes wirkte, dichtete.' Kut the more probable reading is that of Cbi. (S/r. II, 574), ' laiulem ejus tpiod ille fecit.' I'ogatscher {.I m;//,/ XXIII, J74) lists this passage as .111 cx.imple, though doubtful, of the omission of a subject after the relative ]>o. The subject of wt»rhto, according to this explanation, would be .\ndrew. Perhaps ll? should be inserted before worhte; .it .mv i.ite it must be supplied in sense. ljr»o'(>'j;lddlng;a is best taken not .is gen. pi. but as inst. sg., appositive to ■\vor- (Iiiin. I (So', riu' present ,iiid . / /V 07 are the only occurrences of this compound; ,j.'v. /./;/;,<• is also of rare occurrence as simplex. 1480. ^vemdo. Cf. I. 740; and S,^ii/ 64: wemman mid wordum. Ciin.. fol- lowed by K. and B.-T.. p. 11 87, explains this word as it occui^s in .iiuOwts as derived from ■liYmm, • spot, defilement,' a meaning which suits Soul 64, but not the other passages. WfMiian, •resound, make known,' cf. Sfr. II, 057, may be compared with >voiiia, 'sound, tumult.' — \V. has a period after undyriio, thus uniting the phrase ofer miii jromot closely with what follows ; so also Hall in his translation. Cos. (/7>'/<\ X\l. iS) would read with the other Kdd. >v)Td iiinl\riio, otVr nun geiiiot. Cf. .//>. 42'' for the meaning of Avyril. 14S1. seegauiie. See iKki, note. NOTES ON ANDREAS I49 1481-1482. Cf. Bcow. 2879: ofer mln gemet ; and Gii. 502-503: micel is t5 secgan call a-fter orde Jni't he on ulne adicag. With 1. 1.1S2'' cf. 1. i486''. Cf. 3,\soEl. 1154: eall a:fter orde. 1482. laiig.siiin leornuiif;-. See 1478, note. Not 'wearisome'; cf. 'the long home.' Cf. Ap. 20''. 1485. findan on fer'Se. The piirase means, freely translated, ' compose,' cf. Ap. 1-2 : faiid on seocum set an ; and, in a more literal sense. El. 641 : finda7t on fyrh&e. Fund, J/, i, is in apposition to saninode, 'compose,' Ap. 2; for a discussion of this use of .uiinnian, see Barnouw, Ilerrig^s Arcliiv CVIII, 371- 375. — J»aet frani IViinian ouniio. A clause appositive to Jjt«t, 1483. The commentators (including myself, Mod. Phil. II, 409) have been much troubled over the disposition of pait. Gn. {Spr. I, 353) translates pa't by qui, a nom. sg. masc. relative, subject of cunne, its antecedent being iiiaiin, 1484'. But this is plainly impossible. Cosijn {PBB. XXI, 18) explains ]7{«t as ecjuivalent to sivd Ugleaiu htfi (Jie), etc., deriving this meaning from a'glaiwra, 1483''. I'ogatscher {Anglia XXIII, 266) translates correctly : ' Das soil ein klUgerer mann auf erden, als ich mich halte, im geiste finden, dass er (namlich) vom anfang alle die leiden kenne.' The poet wishes to condense, and in order to give some excuse, he makes the conventional literary disclaimer that he does not know the whole story of St. Andrew, adding that he leaves it to some wiser or better instructed man to tell the whole story some day (Kittredge). It is not necessary to suppose that he actually gave over his task at this point, or even that it suffered a tem- porary interruption. i486, Cf. C/ir. 1 201 : and eal lia earfe'Su l^e he fore Sldum adreag ; Jul. 496: eal ))a earfel'u, ))e ic Jer and si)) gefremede to facne. 1487''. Gm., p. li, taking git as dual of the pronoun, suggests that the two referred to are Tne, king of Wessex, and yli^Selburg, his wife, the author himself being Aldhelm ; but, p. 182, he notes the correct view: 'nimmt man Rit fiir 'adhuc,' so fiillt alles auf die dualform gebaute weg.' The usual form of this adverb in Andreas is «Va git, cf. Glo.vsary, but git is probably used here for the alliteration. — soeolon. Pogatscher, Aiiglia XXIII, 285, cites Ccsdmon's Ifyfnn I : nil scyhtn hergaji, for similar omission of the subject. 1490-1495. Cf. Beow. 2542-2546 : Geseah "Sa be wealle, se '5e worna fela gumcystum god gu5a gedlgde, hildehlemnia, })onne hnitan feSan, sto«dan stanbogan, stream ut jjonan brecan of beorge. Also Beow. 2715-2719: fia se zcSeling giong, J^ait he bl wealle wishycgende gesEt on sesse ; seah on enta geweorc, hu "Sa stanbogan stapulum frcste ece eorJSreced innan healde. I50 NOTES ON ANDREAS 1491''. Cf. El. 83: heardre hilde ; Figitt at Fiinicshurh 28: heordra hilda. 1492. fteste. An adj. agreeing with sweras, 1493. ^■> P- 77' 'would retain the MS. reading, taking fa'stiie as appositive to ^veJllIe; he translates 'He won- drously saw by the wall, by the fortress,' etc. But neither the syntax of the pas- sage nor the form of the word admits this coiTstruction. 1493. under stel^vage. 'In the hall or prison.* B., retaining the MS. reading, translates, p. 77, 'at the foot of the hall-plane'; W. translates 'aus dem felde heraus, vor der ebene.' But, as Cosijn points out [PB/>. XXI, 18), under su-l- -uHuige, as in Kid. IV, 2, means' ' under the earth.' A comparison with the Greek justifies the emendation: koI Oeacrd/mevoi 6 Avdp^as eis niaov ttj's (pvXaKrjs eldev ctv- \ov eaTu)Ta, Kai iiri rbv ffrvXov di'dpias fTriKei/uevos d\apa.(7Tpiv6s (Bonnet, p. 109, 1. 8) ; and cf. Legend, p. 125, 14-15 : he geseah on middum I'Sni carcerne swer standan, and ofer hone swer stienenne anlicnesse. It seems best to take under in the sense here of 'in' (cf. 11. 95, 144, 940, 1005, 1038, 1065, 1071, 1253, and .9/r. II, 618, for other e.xamples) rather than, with Cosijn, Pf!B. XXI, iS, in the sense ' dicht unter,' 'close by' ; the s^ve^as are within the prison, and Andrew himself is of course still in the prison, cf. 1458 ff. The image mentioned in the Ilpdtet? and the Lege/n/ doe<. not appear in And)-eas, probably because the poet, following as he does the A'eow//// {ci. .hi. 1490-1495, note), conceives of the .s^veras as pillars which hold up the roof of the prison. That s^'eras and not .■ipenis is the right reading is of course confirmed by the reading of the Greek and the prose version. 1494. storine bedrifene. Cf. IVand. 76 : winde bewaune weallas stondaK 1495'. See 1235, note. 1498-1503. Cf. Legend, p. 125, 11. 17-21 : OndrSd he Drihten and his rode tacn, beforan I'Sm forhtiga^" heofon and eorhe. Nu l>onne, anlicnes, do |'a;t ic bidde on naman mines Drihtnes IlSlendes CrTstes ; send mycel waiter )'urh hiiinemu|>, swa ha-t sTen gewemmede ealle l>a on j'isse ceastre syndon. The change in the poem, of pinuni stajjole, 1. 1503, was necessary, since the poet omits all mention of an image; cf. 1493, "ots. 1500-1501. Grein's interpretation of hoofonas and eorWan as genitives after fseder is the correct one. Perhaps heofonas should be changed to heofones, but see 523, note. W., note to 1501, takes heofonas end eorSanas amplification of }!;eseeafte, 1499; this, however, supposes an improbable plural eor&au. The allusion of the passage is to the day of judgment ; cf. Vision of the Cross ■^ ' He 5a on heofonas astag; hider eft fundah on jiysne middangeard mancynn secan on dSmda^ge dryhten sylfa, a^lmihtig Ood ond his englas mid, l)a;t he jionne wile deman, se ah domes geweald, anra gehwylcum, swa he him a-rur her on Jiyssum Ixnum life geearnal> : ne nia'g l>a'r a-nig unforht wesan for l>am worde, he ^-e Wealdend cwy'S! 1504^. Cf. Gen. 231-232: Tigris . . . ea inflcde. — 1504''. Perhaps hiite'ff. I505\ should be placed in this half-line. NOTES ON ANDREAS 151 1507. wTclrynig. The only occurrence of the compound. 1508. geofoii. See 393, note. Retaining the MS. reading, Hall translates ' A streaming heaven.' 1508-1509. Gm., p. 133, ' wie glanzest du von golde ! ' ; he cites also NIIG. ' von golde sein.' But K., correctly, ' Lo thou art than gold or gift of treasure more precious.' The translations all agree with K. 151 1, recene. Translate ' awful mysteries.' The form receiie, not mentioned by B.-T., is glossed by Gn., Spr. II, 370, and Simons, p. 113, as adverb; Diclit. translates 'offenbar,' K., 'at once.' But recene is better taken as adjective. Cf. Ps. CV, 18: /.^ oil Egyptu7n a&ele witndiir . . . and recene luiindiir 091 J>dm Readan See, translating ' Deus qui fecit magnalia in ^Egypto, terribilia in Mari Rubro ' ; B.-T., p. 7S9, explains the word here as meaning 'coming swiftly and so causing terror,' and cites, in support of this meaning, /(Jr and its compounds. This meaning is also the one appropriate to the passage in the Andreas. — I5ii'\ Cf. Chr. 671 : reccan ryhte ie ; El. 280-281 : \>z. ^e deoplicost dryhtnes geryno J'urh rihte ze reccan cuSon. 1514. s\va hit. See 327, note. 1515-1516. There is nothing in the sources to account for the mentioning of Joshua and Tobias here. The allusion to Joshua, the successor of Moses (cf. NuDihers XXVII, 18 ff.), is intelligible, but why should Joshua and Tobias be mentioned together ? Professor Hart makes the very plausible suggestion that Tobias is a blunder for Caleb, who is intimately connected with Joshua in the Old Testament narrative, cf. N^umbers XIV, 6; XXXII, 12. The Vulgate spelling of Joshua is Josue ; of Moses it is Moyses in the nom., Moysen in the ace, the other forms being Moysi, Moyse. 1520^. Cf. 1586; El. 86: hurh l^aes halgan hSs. 1525. mid terdaege. Cf. 1527''. There is no allusion to the morning in the Legend, but the Ylpd^fis, p. no, 1. 9, mentions the time, Trpwlas. 1526. iiieoduscerwen. The passage is an evident imitation of Beow. 767-769 : Dcnnvi ealliun wear& . . . eorliim ealiisceriveii, of the Danes on the occasion of Grendel's visit to Heorot. In both passages the general idea of meodusoerwen, ealuscer-tven, is 'terror,' 'fright,' but the specific meaning or figure is uncertain, Gm., pp. xxxvi-x.xxvii, taking scerweii as participle, settles on the meaning 'effusum,' 'evomitum': the mead or ale was spewed forth as result of the fright. K. translates scerpen of his text by 'spilled.' Gn., Spr. II, 401, glosses scerioen as part. \xn6.er scei-wan, ' vergeuden,' ' verschiitten ? ', Dic/it., 'der Meth ward vergossen nach dem Schmausgelage.' B. reads scerpen and translates, p. 78, ' The mead became sharp,' — i.fe. terror arose because the mead became sharp or spoiled after the feast day. Gn., note, suggests holding the two elements of his text, nieodu soerwen, together as compound, and Bugge, Tidskrift for Philologi og Pttdagogik VIII, 293-295, follows the suggestion of Grein's note, taking the word as compound noun formed like edwenden and compounds with rcedcn, in the sense ' mead- pouring,' Gn., ' methvergeudung ? '. The passage would thus be an ironical allu- sion to the flood: 'there was a sufficient mead-pouring for all after the feast- day.' Heyne, Beo7V!ilf^, p. 93, accepts the word as compound but interprets it I I, • NO 11' S ON AN I >KI A,'. •:..iili\\li,il .lilli'icnllv : " f'i>/«.>( »'*'»! VM, »lt'i',{t».ut'» h'>-ll WMlc n\\ rii'.- \l In hen Smiic .111 (..yiii.jl \nll "/.■('.//(»<.?./(•« ((Ill'll\, Shi. II, • i>)) mill In. (U liii. Ir I iii.n pi,. I h, ll. 11 \ll ,r,,lll,', .',|-, Cll.l 111. if. M Imii liiilu' M'uliinlvflt :iiin,' Slill .iiu'llici c \pl,ui,i( K'li !■. .'Unci l.y C.Mju (/7>7i'. \\l, It)), wliii (Itrs (V<'.J /'<»,>/('/■«»//,>' JO.I. fi. 'J'll' ^'"" "'"■/ /^rt' .^w./Vy./ K'.f.v (IlilMXlutlUfi i/VVf'.vA' f7»/.'), Ili'flv ll,in>il;lliil. Ml". lU'l CUl^il) v.'lllluM \V;>I .' \Vi(h ,Vi'A. /'f'./ < 'owlln wollltl ..Mill,', I -sm-wfii. i.iii.iiK iiir,. •.I.i'.'. .Ini.li .■iiini pl,,|,- ll. Iini ■.. Iiui Ken .in .-irljii.! \,mi iiii, liliinli,'il wi.lii .iiilnll, i.l .illl..'!. .iiiiil .lie 1,1.1 nil. I ■.. iil.illiiiiii.n.ii {'.111,11 \\,i,l,ii ,il-,., wi.' .ll.' M,nmi-.l,'iiii-i ii.i, li ilii.'iu lutu^-ri'.i luu.nr. wi.l.i iiu. lu.i ii, .l.i i.iu .. Ii u.u li tl.ui lonto wiu ^oNi l»\vmnln\,' ri, iIh' Mi\l\il.ii Mill. id. Ml ,iiul pill, r, nil', in /'',.■..' i -.'i l.'i); /../ .•.',,■>■ ,i-fh-r ;.'/,i A" ,•.'.>/* Hf^ li^iii/t'fi, mini W('',vt'".v>'i'.',v. '» \vl>iil> "ff''' ii't^f'' i"' I" I"' iilx". "iili K.'.K, .h{>;/hl NWII, J-'|, tinil ii|I>iMm, In llir }.',('HiMill Mcunr '.ill.l llir IiM.I," Mllri Joy,' uol UN U'lniili\f; Ik iIu' i,>\,if.;r"i i«l liicii.l.l \\ij. HlU^pc (OhniHilou. (I, i.','/ 'tiiii,. |>,i nI.i po i.>1>h>mI, i.S.n''- 'I '.' '<" Nui''<' t'X'. NCdho, llir ••.mil' nir.l.iK.' l-.-mi; ui.i.li' l>v ll)^ ,>» llllO ;(•' 111 IIh' pir-HMll p.lM.VKJiO ; in 1 l.)l> till' M.S, li.c. « OIlHf, Willi .1 Iclll'l tMiVtml illltM H, tl\ llu' pltvitM\t |u»Hf«U}^t' lilt' M lilx' h.i>i niuillcil li> im.im' lli.- luinc. rs •,,n\ l.'Mi I , piolnilih' l<<\)ip.- in.iiiv 1.1 III-, A, ,).V 'lut'uu' U ii,«i l.'iuwl t'NowhoiP uiwl U i\i>l .1 pi.ili.iM.' w.'iil Ki-.ulini; NOtiH(V«* .r, ii,'im, ,'';. ■..' li.iiislalo!* •ilniili iliM S.il-lliil r.'Mii,' IoIIkw.iI I'\ 111.' Klh.i li.m-.l.ili.'ii'. Ah .i.lnnlivr. li.'w.v , 1. ro'ciK ^, I .V " 11, I ; ''• •' > llu- >>. t'.ui. lAv.im w.nilil t liuij'o lln-irlxio lo Hmllii«\ H'l.umiif, swou. I'liii f^oiiIIiio nwOk •.•»alt noltr, hnmill," (•< i\«(';>i\inf;lr««s, I'viiltMillv, in lln< f^iMin.il > onlusiun ol il\o Nritl«\tu\ i>i\m'> rx^tuv » wan pirlivi-il to uOg 'w.ivo', l'\>i Ihis sprllin);, 1 1, i>)S, (»>i, uji; (Unl il, /',<, (ii ; olci Mtudhn- uhmhv ; />,»«, jjj; jjonml ,>hmIu>o \\iVK , <>>\(l ./'/. ;• |,S 'I.), «S;>n'- «*^'» <*'•'. < |o. \fi,\H'\ ^'1. /'Vs'f.', \s\ii uy,\! wt>tif/ tU ^»w.'« y'A'^y ^.'#;vuw, of (lirinlrl'.x n\i«(l\tM ; ,•' ,' \\\\ /ft4X\'H ('W y^v/^-M »'«./ yVN<*y A«*;v»'W «;//»'/• .»'M*»tV//>*w, nl U>p li..iili.'n linns; ,1/.»A»', uij iij.j ! /n'Wr- fi'w,/« ,vMA«M,yf«^VVW <'W A.f/yirj'/«fw t*w./ Al-ni /,■,".• .V.',Vi'»*. «>!' tl>r liultoions Cmlihvi' i\\\\\ (Jotlwlf;. *S;W'"' St > (•'.'»*, t.'^l.S; /'!' |U' vlu>l\t;«vN' ?.\>l\lv>n, x^j^o. ooi'rt'uii imhUvI,"*! .\ ,HiH ond lonn «>l lUc \\>>ul .';,>'..'/,>/ luonnt />'.». \ti \,S |sr> \\U\\ ^('>.o;»Mo "tinoii* w.iUU^nvl , , , xnwi.sl inMrs AlnahiUnos snnum. n ll\o nn\>po\n\vl «,\».'.v,iA p,<« llv«> lonn \\\ ll\o ./w,»Vy.»,>' slmnKl hr > lunmnl lo i»m<'(' with tlnd in ll\<» /'\.>.jVnl .•»;./. .*•#./, U ol licpu-nl .'. . iiiu'iiv >' in ■•innl.ii . .nnponml-- >Sm>''. *'• / .X''"*'-'' P' ''S. I. -T : soud \\>0 I'lnno .Mim'l v>l lioolonnm on lyu'nmn \\v>li'no ; i>n(i I, (vv IVirn woU-rn asttVlv v»f hi'.>lonnn\ Nolo ihi H\>lisn\ ol tlvo tlt'sv iipii>>n ol llio liio in ihr ,/«.»''vn»a', and M-o lin(n\(»rio. ».',•»«♦.»»**, i^'i^fis, p. .)(> II , loi .» di-.. \\.<;'.i>M\ .»l llii>. tlnMuo in Anjilo Si»\vM» \»vifli)'. No'i'i;.*; ON andkI'.a;; • S .'. 1541. Mni'llll IlKI^ 'A'/,/, Irt inmnly .m uMinl (nilll (if llin htdril /'//,////, 'III •tliiiir,' .111(1 |Mili,i|i'i luiidly iiii'.iii!! wlill(^ .il .ill III .1 lew ( iiiich || i^vldi'iiliy iiicmin I'll' "I r,'ii'll\ Il !■ |'l'i|H I ly ,i|.|,li. .1 I.. III. Ilir, Ml III. 111.' IijjIiI, .liiii I'Vcll l.i II"' Mil II. , .M 1.1 111.' Il|',l.llllli|;, ..1 I,, III, ||,.||| 1,1 ,.\.,r: ni llir I Wl ■ 1 1 1 y .- i^j| | lll'I.Hl'' • aIp II III. U.il.l I, . Illl. I .ll.lll. ..I .!■; |i.l|| .,1 n|l.il|l|(|, ■_=, 111, Illy .ill M( III I.I l,iy 1 iiijili.i.M^ .III (III iiiif/JiliK iwi i.illiii III, III .,11 ilin wliilcnnMN,' Mc.kI, /W', ,1/ ,1//,,/, Niv, \r/. i^/\*'. '1. AVer.', /Htif. Imlri ImiKSdwyliiuiw ; (i't>>/. y/,] \ Imliui iiciiftdwi'lMi ; A'/, S'/'; ll.lll'.-. I iimift'dwulliiii, (!!, iilwo //itum, Jiu,,{fi, vvilli lli< nn ,ni liif/ '.iiIm.i,' .iiid ,'./'/, II, )','), illl dii'iliilinlly, io,i,lii. Kmidin/j, 1011, In wllli W , II. ill IruilMlHlcH ' W'K.d iiLiplH d .iiid I i;ii kind,' 1347". .So '.I'/ i';'(i. /.',.',.' 1 )!'., /',',(, (;yi>; |.n w.cn (■iinlyiidc 154H. m'h'Ad iniiinlim. < I M.di,; (7n.')u\ (/i'li|.iilil lii.iii.in ; //^/, (ijr; /.ir-hriii lii;i'M,in ; ///•.'/.' .••<./ (M.>Ii.'..i ni.i iidt\ i.Cj/lij. I'orliMVrA. <'l 17*'', •n"' AV./. XVI, 1 |, /m /i/iiuu/ \'y\nUMtiS ii. <'(, r,//, l|.'(/; lllnlcdl' liKdl , <'/i>. f..' ( ; I lli-.l( (m'i fi.d.ni, 1330". Sd /'//. '\.'J., 1331. li<-ri*(.Oniii. Tiiiiitdiili', willi 11 T , |i ', ; j, ' |iliiiidinlh(j!,' ' IV, 112; ffiil'K Clll 111 I' MS?' '!• '''''"'"'. -''Id;'!; ii,i It liy;M'|',i.iiiM.i 111...I.I. ji. .m ."innnn, 1 7/ / ./i;,| lir.inc liyf/c(/c(iiiiin, 1338 I33y. <'(//// {.ji'' (,|.' : N 11 I'll !;yll.i III' ,ilil i.ii -iKin I'liiiini iid.'i jydi nnwiin |mI i( , ; ),• ; ('In ■j<).\ 13O3. I'lillc iiniiiiMli'. .'!') I'.'. I, A/, Illy. I'di llic iiiiMiiiii)j; (I, hiiilniiiif's l'\,ill,i (l';,l';,'r,,S, No, (;/) l,XVII,0; \UI ui&liw until iliiiihhl, li(in«l;iliiif/ /// /wv/ liniiio iiiiiiiiiiiiis, SfM ij'l> "olf. '3O3''. .Sd Unnii, /'jd; A.i, ;!(>j, (!(, Hmmi, yur/ (I,; Nii in dldi-.l hcldul |';i ( v/o, uli:, 1306. ':r. ///', 1)11. 1571. |>Wr. I'niliJipH diic '-.lidiilil icid |>ir(„ 1374, Sd //A'/r', K,|'/, '37y'. 'I /"/ I }• • hI'''w "ii'I 7<<. gjS : maga mane fah. 1602. iiVa't l^e. The usual form of this conjunction is ]'a't(o, cf. S/'r. II, 572. Cf. the pronoun "Oa'ttc, 1. 54t>. 1603. Cf. C/ir. 6S7 : cyning ahvihta cra^ftum ^veor^'al'. 1604. As the line stands, the alliteration is defective. Perhaps one should read jjitler or ]>yf li'c-l J>i:iii\&. likewise in a didactic passage. See 45S-4O0, note. 1616''. So A/>. 58; Cell. 1739; Men. 133 ; feorh sele^^ I^co:i\ 1370. 1617. godo orfoorino. Cf. 406, note. 1618. in wita forwyrd. So J-'J. 764; St-r/noii on Ps. sS (/>'//'/. II, loS) 10; ////. 536. — 1618''. So (,'//. 116. 1619. in foonda go>voald. Cf. 11. 1273, 1317. The phrase of 1. 1619 is also found in /u.'Ti'. SoS, 903; C/h: 1416; ////. 159. — gofored no ■wurdan. Not a Christian-like prayer as the MS. reads. 1621. haligos gastos. See 1000, note. 1626''. So .//'. 25; mine gefrSge, /u-crc. 776,837, 1055, 2685. 2837; Gd/i. 1173; £.v. 36S; r/i. 176; in./. 71 ; A\i./x;ir 9, 34; .lAv/. 27 ; Jlcfr. XX, 82, XX, ^48. 1627. Cf. />V.'Ti'. S35-S36 : I'Sr w;vs eal geador Grendles grape. For the omis- sioi\ of the initial _i,', cf. Gc-n. 2557 : efd// t.\u/or \ and see Gram., § 212, note 2 ; /'/>'/?. IX, 208. One expects here a plural verb, agreeing with oaforaii, 1. 1627, and hio, 1. 1628; but apparently for the moment the poet thinks of the members of the throng individually — ' each was then all united both body and soul.' Cf. /;/. 88 7-8S9 : he sCma iirris g5ste gegearwod, geador bu saniod lie ond sSwl. NOTES ON ANDREAS 155 1628-1629. Note the rime airrfair; also the rime in 1. 1631. In 1. 1627 there is assonance of the four stressed vowels en, in 1. 1624 of the three vowels eo, the fourth l)eing eii, almost an assonance. 1629. (li. Jul. 477-478' : |)ait hi fSringa feorh alclon |>urh aidra wylm. 1633. «",viiinjj;('s <'ra'ftif!;}i. Cf. JJonnet, p. i 14, 11. 9-10 : Kai ixerix ravra ix'^'^P"'^^ TVirov iKK\y)(Tia% koL iiroitjaev oiKodofj.TjdTJvai rrfv iKKXr]crlav ; and Legend, p. 127, 11. 5-7 : And ajfter )>issum se haliga Andreas het cyrican getimbrian on Jjjere stowe )>Sr se swer stod. These passages show that inodi^a, 1. 1632, and consequently cra-ftif^a, 1. 1633, must refer to Andrew, oyning.es, 1. 1633, meaning God. K., reading cru-f(igra, translates ' then commanded the bold one, than a king more powerful'; Grein's suggested reading ora^ftigan makes the word accusative — ' then the valiant one commanded the king's architect,' etc. ; but this reading is not carried over into Spr. I, 168, as W., note to 1. 1633, states, the word there being glossed craeftiga, nom. sg. Cf. C/ir. 1 1-14: Nu is I'ani weorce ))earf ))a!t se Crasftga cume and se Cyning sylfa, and ))onne gebete — nu gebrosnad is — hiis under hrofe. 1635. J7urh fnpder ful^viht. Grein's emendation ///////■/;/, accejited by Simons, p. 46, is a slight improvement in the sense of the passage, but the change is not necessary; cf. 11. 1630-1631. 1636''. So AV. 271. 1637''. So C/ir. 394; Git. 854; Gen. 10; Vision of the Cross 81 ; Vs. LVI, 6; LVI, 13 ; side and wide, El. 277 ; Geii. 118; Ph. 467. 1640. fulhvihtcs bte'S. So El. 490, 1032 ; Sat. 546. 1643. Cf. El. 889-S90 : ^ijer wass lof hafen faeger mid l>y folce. 1645'. So Chr. 1066; Gu. 1286. 1647. sear. The change from the MS. sio is probably necessary: but cf. Gram., § 337, note 2. 1649'. So (in, to) CJir. 519 ;/<■/onne ic eom gearo ^a;t ic gange to minum discipulum.' The name Platan was evidently derived from the lost Eatin source of the poem. It is found frequently in the I\fiu-tyrium ALatt/iaei, Bonnet, pp. 217-262, in the Eatin version in the form Plato (cf. p. 228, 1. 22), in the Greek version in the form IWdrusv (cf. p. 222, 1. 14), as the name of the bishop of the Mermedonians. Cf. Eipsius, I, 616. For the cpiantity of the word, see Sievers, PBB. X, 493. 1654. Sa'gde his fusne hige = sa-gde />. 1417: weorce on mode to gel>olianne ; Gen. 2791: weorce on mode; also weorce, Jul. 72, 135. But these constructions are not parallel to the present passage, and as Sievers {Zft. /. d. Phil. XXI, 358) [loints out. Tiv.viv in such constructions as weorce on vibde is primarily adver- bial; the adjective form should be 7oyrce. The right reading weorc was sug- gested by Kluge, Anglia IV, 100, and is accepted by Bright, MLX. I, 11, and Cosijn, rBB. XXI, 20. Kluge points out the parallel passage xw Jul. 569: J>a;t )>am weligan wa^s weorc to I'olianne. 1660-1661. Hie is object of {^ewuuiau ; for other e.xamples of this construc- tion, cf. Bcow. Z2\ rii. 481. 1663. Comparison with the Legend and the Ilpd^eu shows that the omission in the MS. here is inconsiderable; the Legend, p. 127, 11. 19-27, reads: Ilim aitiwde Drihten llSlend Crist on )>am wege on anslne fa:geres cildes, and him to cwne^>, • .Vndrcas, for hwam giiesi l-u swii buton wa;stme Jnnes gewinnes, and )>u forlete ha I'C I'c bSdon, and |'u n.vic milisiende ofer heora cild J>a )>e J>e wseron fyliende and wepende .' {"Tira cirm and wop to me astah on heofonas. Nu J'onne hwyrf eft on )'a ceastre, and beo I'Sr seofon dagas, o)> )'3et J>u gestrangie heora mod on minne geleafan.' This passage is a close translation of the Ilpd^eis, p. 1 1 1;, 11. 6-13. B., reading as the MS., without interruption, places 1. 1664'' within parentheses and remarks (p. 78) : ' As the MS. shows no vacant space, I have endeavored to get the following out of this passage : Then to him the God of glory appeared on the journey, and this word spoke the Lord of hosts: "The poi^ple in consequence of their evil deeds (their mind is ready (for death ?)) go mourning, they lament their grief, men and women together; their weeping goes hastening forth, their mourning mood etc. makes itself heard." ' B.2, p. 96, retains this reading, remarking, in answer to W.'s objection that 1. 1664'' refers to the departure of Andrew : ' is him ffis liy^e, their mind is sad, does refer to the departure of Andrew. For ffis = sad, tristis, see Sprachschatz I, 359, under ftis. Grein quotes this passage and understands it as I do. But he is mistaken, I think, in supposing that they are not also sad '' on account of their sins " (of lirc- iiiiiii). What would be so likely to occur to them on the eve of his departure as the remembrance of their former evil deeds and unholy lives, from which they had been rescued by Andrew ? Hence they thought if he should leave them they should relapse into their former sinful state.' But the MS. is plainly defective here. Grein, Die Jit., supplies two lines after I. 1663 : Warum verliissest du die Leute denn so schnell, l">a kauni erst ist lx»kehrt von seinen Siinden — Root folKnvs {^ircin ; K. and Mall do not fill in the passage. 1664. folo of lirenuiii. In the complete form this phrase was probably part of an interrogative sentence. See the corresponding passage of the Legend, 1663, note. — W. retains the MS. reading his = is on the ground that the form his is sometimes found in the Kentish dialect ; but liis is here more probably a scribal NOTES ON ANDREAS 1 57 error; cf. 1. 323'', where is is written for his. — fus. K., B. (cf. 1663, note), Root, and Ilall translate 'ready for death'; but Grein, Dic/it., 'Ihnen ist freudlos der Sinn.' Other instances are given .Spr. I, 359. 1666'. So Jik/. 163. 1667. nuiriioiMlt' inod. So Beo7v. 50; Rid. I, 15. 1668. me fore sneovvan. Cosijn's reading is confirmed by the Legend, p. 127, 1. 24 : para cirm and wop to me astah on lieofonas. For the order of words, cf. El. ^7T,/nl. 277 : me fore standaK It is probable, however, that me is only part of the omitted passage; there is nothing in the Andreas to correspond to the phrase on lieofonas of the Legend, and the alliteration in the half-line me fore sneovvan should fall on f, not m, as comparison with A7. 577, Jul. 277, cited above, and Gu. 217: stvcl ic eow fore sionde, proves. An omission is therefore indicated after 1. 1667'^. For the construction of sneowan, cf. 1. 242. 1669. eowde. There is no equivalent to this word in the Legend or the Ilpd^ets ; the figurative use of eovvde, meaning the Christian congregation, aside from the translations of the Psalms, is found elsewhere in the poetry only in CIn: 257. 1670. niovvaii. Lichtenfeld, p. 364, finds only one other example of a weak adj. after jw?et is Facder and Suna and Halig Gast ; ealle \>z. Ky naman befeh^ an godcund miht and is an ece God, waldend and wyrhta ealra gesceafta. Him symle sy lof and weor'Smynt in ealra worulda woruld a butan ende, amen (Wulf- stan, ed. Napier, p. 107) ; biddan we . . . h>a;t we magan and motan becuman t5 •5am ccan life |'xs heofoncundlican rices, Sser we motan a orsorhllce libban and rixjan mid urum llnilende and mid eallum his halgum, mid P'ceder and mid Suna and mid ham Ilalgan CJaste a in ealra worulda woruld a butan ende, amen (ibid. p. 215) ; we wSron bider gehatene and gelaSede to (Sam halgan ham and to Kam cynellcan fri'Sstole, I'jer Drihten Crist wuna'5 and rixa'5 mid eallum halgum sawlum aa butan ende in ealra worulda woruld, amen (ibid. p. 265). For other examples, cf. Wulfstan, pp. 87, 190, 205, 242, 291, and the Blickling LLomilies, and the homilies 158 NOTES ON ANDREAS of Mlinc. Kluge, Enq: Stud. VI, 324, commenting on the concluding passage of the Sco/arer, points out its similarity to the set form found at the end of sermons, citing examples from the Blickli>ig Ilomtlies. Cf. also Hy. IV, 43-47 {Bihl. II, 110); and Ap. 107, note. 1687. herigeas. This whole passage, 11. 1687-1694, is the addition of the poet ; the Ilpd^eis says merely : koX €Troi7]I\variim. 1698. Cf. El. 225-226 : Ongan )'a ofstlTce eorla mengu to flote fysan. 1699'. So El. 1137; Ph. 126, 592; Gn. 1079. 1702-1705. The poet looks forward to the martyrdom of Andrew; cf. Ap. 16-22. 1704. syStfan. The metre of the half-line demands the full form sy'3'ffaii ; the MS. form syJf occurs only in this passage, although the form sytRJan is found twenty-one times in the poem. See Introd., p. xlviii. 1709. hat a;t heortan. So El. 628; G//. 1182, 1310; Chr. 500, 539. NOTES ON ANDREAS 1 59 1710-1722. This description of the departure of Andrew is considerably elab- orated in the poem ; neither in the Ilpd^eis nor the Legend is there any mention of a journey by water. The llpd^ets (Bonnet, p. n6, 11. 11-15) reads: koX irXtjpu}- OivTdif tQv iiTTa rj/jLepdv iyivero iv t(^ €KTrop€iJ€(T6ai tov fiaKdpiov Avdp^av, avvrjxdTjcrav irdvTes iir avrbv dirb Traidiov ius irpefffivripov, Kal Trpoiirefjiirav aiirbv Xeyovres. Els 6ebs ' Avdpdov, eh Kfipios 'IijffoOs Xpttrris, (^ i; 56^a Kal rb Kpdros els tovs aliovas. d/u.'riv. The Lege /id (p. 12S, 11. 8-14) follows the Ilpd^eis closely, except that the city of the anth7-opoplujgi is mentioned by name : Mid H \>& J?a wseron gefyllede seofon dagas, swa swa him Drihten bebead, he ferde of [Mar]madonia ceastre efstende to his discipulum. And eall )'ast folc hine ISdde mid gefean, and hie cwEedon, ' An is Drihten God, se is Hselend Crist, and se Ilalga Gast, ham is wuldor and geweald on ))Sre Halgan Jjrynnesse J>urh ealra woiulda woruld soSlTce a biitan ende. Amen.' In the poem, 1. 17 18, ofer middangeard, is antithetic to 1. 1720, in heofon- Jjryinme, the latter phrase being paralleled by 1. 1721, on wuldre ; for this sense of zviddor, cf. 1. 356, note. In 1. 1722 mid engium is parallel to halginn, 1. 1720. 1713. ae?Jelinga-\vunn. Cf. 1. 1223, note. The form wunn is late ; cf. Gram., § 72, note, and see Ap. 42, Avurd. 1714. ofer seolhpa'Su. Cosijn rejects both -paSii and -waSu, reading seol/i- ba&u, with /Kid. XI, 1 1 : o/ej- seolhbaho, on the ground that pir& is masculine ; but cf. 1. 788, ofer inearcpa'Su. 1722. Dtet is aeSele cyning. The phrase is reminiscent both of the opening of the Beowitlf, cf. 1. 1 1 : J>iEl "'^"^s god cyning (cf. El. 13'', he zoics riht cyning), and of the close, 11. 3179-3183 : Swa begnornodon Geata leode hlafordes hryre, heor'Sgeneatas ; cwSdon l^set he w£re wyruldcyninga, manna mildust ond monJjwSrust, leodum IrSost and lofgeornost. Cf. also BeoiLK 1885 : h(rt wivs an cyning; Hy. HI, 120: sivilc is mlcre cyningc, also at the end of the poem; Panther 74'': h'st is ahele stenc; Jul. 224'^: Mt ts sd& cymtig; and the concluding passage in Sat., 295-298: Swa wuldres weard wordum heriga'S jjegnas ymb })eoden; \>&r is ^rym micel, sang set selde : is sylf cyning, ealra aldor in cliSre ecan gesceft. THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES I ff. For the epic formula, cf. An. i, note. Sievers {PBB. IX, 134) points out the general similarity of the opening of the Ap. to the opening of the Beow., inferring from the genitive of 1. 8'^, dependent on 1. 6^ that the poet of the Ap. read in the parallel passage in the Beow. a genitive eaferan, 1. 19, and not a nom- inative eafera, as the MS. reads. The poet again alludes to his sources in 11. 23, 63, and 70. i'\ siSgeomor. Brandl {Arckiv C. 330-334) understands this word literally, ' reisesorgend,' and takes the poem, as a whole, as a traveler's charm. He com- pares it with the charm printed in Bibl. I, 328-330, and supposes that the story of the fates of the Apostles was chosen as the subject of the body of the poem because the Apostles had all traveled widely. He considers it, therefore, as an independent poem which follows a native literary tradition. ' Die Gattung der Reisesegen war eine altgermanische ; wir finden sie, samt der dafur charakteris- tischen Ausmalung der Beschiitzer, im Ahd. und Altn. (vgl. Kogel, Geschichte der deutsc/ien Litteratur I, 2, 158 ff.) ; Cynewulf hat ihr wohl nur einen hbheren Ton und christlicheren Sinn gegeben ' (p. 331). But Brandl surely was not acquainted with the sources of the poem, or with the type of ecclesiastical composition to which it belongs ; for comparison of the poem with the approximate sources, and with related forms, deprives his theory even of its slight degree of probability. — For the meaning of fand, cf. An. 1485, note. K. connects 1. 2^ with 2^ placing a comma after fand; but cf. the examples given under An. 1485, to which add Soul 133 : funden on ferhSe ; Gen. 266: set his hige findan. 2. Cf. Gu. 1050 : ne beo \>\\ on sefan to seoc. — saninode wide. Cf. Ph. 547 : leoS somnige, write woiScra;fte. 3. Cf. Beou<. 3 : hu Sa KJ^elingas ellen fremedon ; Beoiv. 2695 : ellen cy 5an. 4^^. Cf. An. 2; Parh-idge 10: torhte tireadge. ^. Cf. dryhtne gecoren, Dan. 150, 736; Gen. 1818. 6'^. Cf. Beow. 18: blSd wide sprang; ibid. 1588: hra wide sprong ; /id. 585: lead wide sprong. 8'^. Cf. An. 3, note. 9^. Cf. 1. 90 ; and Ex. 3S2, 56S ; Jidlige heapas, of the children of Israel. ID. Cf. An. 1 1 94, and note. II. Roinebyrig. Simons also, p. 115, separates the elements of this word ; but the combinations Pome-, Rdma-bitrh are frequent in the prose ; see B.-T., p. 801, for examples. ii''-i5. Cf. Men. 120-130^: Wide is geweor'Sod, swa Jjset wel gerlst, haligra tid geond hreleSa beam 160 NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES i6l Petrus ond Paulus. Hwat! j^a apostolas, |)eoden holde, I'rowedon on Rome ofer midne siimor miccle gewisse furSor fif nihtum folcbealo Jireallc, mSrne martyrdom. Haefdon maenige ar wundra geworhte geond wffirj'eoda, swylce hi ajfter Jiam unrim fremedon swutelra ond gesynra J^urh sunu meotudes ealdorjiegnas. 11-22. The subject proper of the poem begins with 1. ii. There is an evident reminiscence of the theme of The Fates of the Apostles in ////. 302-311, in a pas- sage in which Satan gives a list of his evil deeds : Ne)/de ic nearobregdum, J^Sr ic Neron bisweac, J>£et he acwellan het Cristas I'egnas Petrus and Paulus. Pilatus £r on rode aheng rodera waldend meotud meahtigne minum larum. Swylce ic Egias eac geljerde, JiEet he unsnytrum Andreas het ahon haligne on heanne beam, J^aet he of galgan his gSst onsende in wuldres wlite. A ME. version of the whole subject is found in Cursor IMundi, ed. Morris, App. I, vol. Ill, p. 1587. 12^. So Beozv. 1641; 2476; cf. All. 8. 13. ]7»irg. See An. 769'', note. — 13'^ Cf. El. 1 108 : hurh nearusearwe. 14''. Note the strong demonstrative force of se ; cf. An. 613, 1561. 15. Cf. An. 543, and note. 16-22. Cf. Men. 215-218'^: ond hses embe seofon niht sigedrihtne leof ae|jele Andreas up on roderum his gast ageaf, on Codes wsre fus on for'Sweg. I7'\ Cf. Att. 1 351'' and note. ig*. So Chr. 200; Ph. 136. 21*^. So An. 1202; El. 205. Cf. An. 1271'', note. 22*. So Chr. 573. — 22''. So An. 966. 23-33''. Cf. Men. 115'-! 19: paenne wuldres ^egn ymb )>reotyne, ) eodnes dyrling, Johannes in geardagan wearJS acenned, tyn nihtum eac : we |ia tiid healda'5 on midne sumor mycles on ae|)elum. 24. geglSawe. Cf. An. 802, forlaitan = forleton. — je'Selo reccan. John was the son of Zebedee and the brother of James (cf. Matt. IV, 21). K., Gn., and W. have only a comma after reccan; but the force of se, 1. 25, is demon- strative rather than relative. l62 NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 25^ Cf. All. 262, 885. — 25'\ Cf. Ajt. I626^ note. 26''. Criste leofast. See /o/iji XIII, 23; XIX, 26; XXI, 7, 20; and Introd., p. XXX. 27^. So j£'/. 72. 28'^. See An. 146-^, note. 29'^. Cf. C/^;-. 425 : )'urh his modor hrif. 30''. So///,/. 237; JF/d. 88; /'j-. CI, 25. 31. Cf. .^;/. 170. 32. Cf. A/i. 641 and note, and, for the phrase siSe gesolite. A/!. 845^, note. — 32''. .Vs a descriptive epithet swegl usually occurs as the first element in com- pounds (see S/>;: II, 504). But s^vegledreamas, as K. reads, is impossible; the form should be sivegl-, or swegeldreamas. S\vegl as adj. occurs once, how- ever, beside the present passage, Betno. 2749 : swegle searogimmas. 33^^. Cf. An. 524, note. 33^~37^' James and John, according to iMatt. IV, 21, were the sons of Zebedee. James was put to death by Herod {Ads XII, 1-2). See below, 11. 70-74, note. Cf. Men. I30''-I36': paenne Sdre cymtJ emb tNva uiht J^res tldlice us lulius monaJS, on ))am lacobus ymb feower niht feorh gesealde, ond twentigum, trum in breostum, frod ond fajstr^d folca lareow, Zebedes afera. 34. Cf. An. 204, note. — s\veordes bite. Cf. Beo7v. 2060: cefter billes bite; ibid. 2259: bite Irena ; Jul. 603: J'urh sweordbite. 37''-4i. In the Menologhim, 11. 80-82, Philip and James, brother of Jesus, are mentioned together: Swa I'l ylcan dacge a;J>ele geferan, Philippus ond lacob feorh agefan, modige magojiegnas for nieotudes lufan. 40-41. Cf. El. 179-180: on galgan wearS godes agen beam ahangen. 42''. wiird. The MS. reading is supported by An. 1713, wunii. Cf. also An. 14S0. 43''. aldre geliedde. Grein's suggestion, i^ene&de for gelSdde, is repeated by Simons, p. 56. The construction is plainly influenced by the construction with i^-ene&an, which regularly takes the instrumental. But the construction i;e/,~dcin with the instrumental probably resulted froni the use of gelUdan in the sense of gcnr&an, as in Gen. 191 1 : For'Son wit liedan sculon, teon wit of bisse stowe, ond unc staSolwangas rumor sccan. 44-'^. So Cra-ft. 40. 46''. So Jul. 604. 47. hyraii. A more appropriate word would be horian, ' praise,' parallel to weorc^ian, 1. 48. Klaeber, Modern Philology II, 146, makes the same suggestion. 48''. Cf. Dan. 208 : ne I'ysne wig wur'Sigean. NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 163 50-62. Cf. JA-;/. 221-225: u u* A 4. u ■^ Swylce emb eahta pnd twelf nihtgerimes, Jiaette Nergend sylf J>rlsthydigum Thomase forgeaf wiS earfeSum ece rice bealdum beornwigan bletsunga his. 51. The phrase oSre dielas is apparently equivalent to 'the farther — i.e. the eastern — parts.' Kemble translates ' So Thomas also boldly adventured in India, on the other hand.' But ocTre dielas probably represents the phrase ad orieiitalem flagam of the Breviarhim, cf. Introd., p. xxxi. The same phrase occurs in the De vita et obitii iiiriusqiie Testantenti Saticioruni of Isidorus Hispalensis, quoted by Bourauel, p. 105: Thomas . . . evangelhini p7-aedicaziii Part/its . . . ct Iiidis, teneiis orieiitalem plagam^ihi(]ue . . . lajtceis transfixtis occiibitit in Calamia Iiidiae civitate. 53"^. The Edd. have only a comma after word. 55. aAvehte. Cf. .-/;/. 584% and B.-T., p. 61, for examples of aweccan in the sense of ' raise from the dead.' For the source of this episode, see Introd., p. xxxii. 58''. Cf. An. i6i6i' and note. 59''. Cf. An. I53I^ note. 60^^. B. and W. put a semicolon after hand. 6i^. So Sat. 141, 253, 449, 617, 650 ; cf. Sat. 68 : dryhtnes liht ; Sat. 28 : swegles leoht ; Sat. 85; wuldres leoman. 62*, sawle. Other examples of a nominative sdrtde are Chr. 1327; Soul 10; Met): XX, 162; cf. Spr. II, 162. — 62''. So Beozo. 1021. 63. So El. 364, 670, 852. 63-69. The death of Matthew is recorded in the Afenologiinii, 11. 169-173, as ^^ ■ paenne dagena worn ymbe J^reotyne ^egn unforcu'5, godspelles gleaw gast onsende, Matheus his to metodsceafte in ecne gefean. 64''. Sigelwarum. This name, which is of frequent occurrence as a designa- tion of the Ethiopians (cf. B.-T., p. 873; Bourauel, p. 127; and see Afi. 432, note), appears in the forms Sigel-hearzoa, Sil-hearwa, Sigel-waras. The first element of the compound is sigel-, 'sun' (cf. sigel-hweo7-fa, 'heliotrope'), the whole word meaning 'sun-people.' The blackness of the Ethiopians is frequently mentioned in Anglo-Saxon allusions to them, and this would be connected with the idea of the heat of the sun. See Ovid, RIet. II, 235-236 (Kittredge) ; and cf. also -wederburg. An. 1697 (and note), as the epithet apphed to the city of the Mermedonians, which is placed by the poet of the Andreas in Ethiopia. — 64'^. Cf. El. 435 : gif Sis yppe bi'S. 66=*. So////. 378; leohte (leohtne) geleafan. El. 491, 1137; Gii. 624, 10S4 ; ////. 653 ; Metr. V, 26 ; PIi. 479. Cf. An. 335^' and note ; Ap. 20^. — 66^\ gefielsod. The same word is used of Beowulf when he destroys Grendel and Grendel's mother, Beoiv. 825, 11 76, 1620. tZ^. So C//r. 620 ; El. 685 {eorne). 69''. Cf. An. 72^, note. l64 NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 70-74. The New Testament mentions, besides James son of Zebedee (cf. above, 11. 33''-37'^)i a- James son of Alpheus {Matt. X, 3; Mark III, iS), and a James brother of Jesus {Mark VI, 3). Whether or not these two latter are the same person has been a subject of dispute in the church since the second cen- tury (see Lipsius, III, 229). Tradition has very little to say about James son of Alpheus, but the legendary history of James brother of Jesus, is extensive. He was made the first bishop of Jerusalem; he was thrown from a pinnacle of the temple at Jerusalem by the angry Jews, and was then beaten on the head with a fulling-staff until he was dead; see Lipsius, III, 241, and Bede's Martyrology: fullonis in cerebro percussus fttste occitbiiit. 71''. Cf. An. 1610'' and note. 73. for aefestum. So An. 610; AY. 496; Gn. 6S4 ; Gen. 9S2 ; MmL 37. 75-84. Cf. Men. 189^-193': We I :i iLjjGlingas fyrn gefrunan, J)a>t hy foremSre, Simon oiul Judas, symble wSron drihtne dyre: for ))on hi dom hlutan, eadigne upweg. 77'''. So An. 641. — Thaddeus, also called Lebbaeus and Judas (Jude) (see Matt. X, 3, Acts I, 13), was the brother of James. 78". So ////. S4S. 80''. Cf. Kid. LXXII, 13: weorc J>rowade, appositive to earfo&a dici, 1. 14; Beow. 1721 : weorc J>rd2i>ade, appositive to leodbealo longsiim, 1. 1722. 8i^\ Cf. Gn. 1238: to ham sohan gefean sfiwel funda'S ; Chr. 451; socgdon soSne gefean. See A)i. 59S', note. 83'. So Beoiv. 733. 87^ Cf. Cru-ft. 1-3 : Tela bi^' on foldan . . . geongra geofona |'a ha gitstberend wega'S in gevvitte ; El. 61 : mSdsorge WcXg Romwara cyning ; El. 655 : gnornsorge wa>g; similarly Chr. 1577; Gen. 2238. Sievers {PBB. XII, 17S) distinguishes between wcgan, ' bear,' and Toegan, ' oppose, fight ' (as in Beow. 2400). Wegan — wtegoii ; cf. ./;/. 198, 601, 932, 1532, etc. — 87''. Cf. An. 726'', note. 88-95. Cf. 107-122, and, for the significance of this double ending, see Introd., p. xlv. 90. Cf. 1. 9; An. 1566. 91''. K. changes hu to nu, translating ' Now I am in need of friends favorable on my course, when I must the long home, an unknown land, seek alone,' etc. Siev. also changes hu to nu and puts only a comma after fultoiues ; Skeat, p. 419, follows Siev. in his translation of the passage, nu = ' now that.' The readings of Siev. and Skeat make a very cumbersome and ill-joined sentence. There is, moreover, no reason why the MS. reading should be altered here. For an example of hu = exclamation ' lo, behold,' cf. A/i. 63, and note. The com- plaint of loneliness and of the need of friends at death (cf. 1. no") occurs also in the I'ision of the Cross, 131 ff. 92^. Cf. An. 276. — 92''. Cf. Chr. 1464 :/»V longe lif, 'eternal life'; similarly, Gn. 1063, 1281 : to hdm longan gefean ; Gn. c)i : J,d longan god herede on heofonu/n, antithetic to J^ds eor^a7i . . . liene under lyfte. NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 165 94^. W. retains the MS. reading Itet (as also gcsecc in 1. 93, omitting sccal in 1. 92), and accounts for the loss of the inflectional e on the supposition that ic is to be understood as following the verb. A second reason which W. gives, that the e was omitted in order to enable the scribe to insert the following nie before a rent in the parchment, may be disregarded, inasmuch as the rent follows the me of 1. 89 and not the me of 1. 94. — 94''. So Gn. 1340, appositive to bdn/uls dbrocen, 1. 134I: and antithetic to luuldres dtel, 1. 1342. 96-122. An exact copy of the passage on f. 54^ is given by Napier, Hatipfs Zs. XXXIII, 71-72; by Wiilker, Bibl. II, 566-567, and Cod. Verc, p. viii. As Napier's keener vision enabled him to decipher several letters that were illegible to Wiilker, his readings are here given. The copy reproduces the MS. literally Italics are used to indicate letters that are somewhat faded, but still, according to Napier, plainly legible ; italicized letters enclosed in parentheses are either very much faded or only partly legible, so that the reading is somewhat uncertain. The probable number of letters that have been rendered entirely illegible in each line is indicated by colons ; the colons represent the greatest number of letters that could have stood in the respective passages if the passages had been occu- pied by single words ; if the passages were occupied by several words with the usual spacing between them, the number of letters would be less. Her maeg findan for Ranees ^'leaw. se'Se /^ine lyste'S leoS gid dunga. Hwa \>a.s fitte iegde Y • J^^er on ^nde standal? eorlas bses oneor^an b{r):caf3. Nemoton hie awa ast somne woruld \iW7iigende .(P). sceal gedreosan . f^ . on e'Sle asfter to(/?) :::::::(/): me lices fra^tewa efne swa . f^. to glide 5. : {szua) . (|— j) (Fri ?). craeftes neotaS. nihtes nearowe on him. :::::::::: ninges J'eo dom. Nv '5u cunnon miht. (//) ::::::::: (r)^/um wa;s weru on cySig Sie \>xs ge myndig :::::::::: {he)fige Hsses gal dres begang );>xt he geoce ::::::::: re fricle ic sceall feor heo nan an elles {/?) :::::: rdes, neosan. siS asettan. Nat ic sylfa hwaer. o : : {i)sse worulde wic sindon un cu"5 card t eSel. Svfa {b) : & x\cu menn. nem^e he god cundes gastes bruce. {A)hiyu)(\i we J>e geornor togode cleopigan sendan usse be«e. on J^a beorhtan gesceaft. \>xt we Jjses botles brucan motan hames in heh^o )>asr is hihta mast \>xr cyning engla. claenum glide'S. lean un hwilen nu ahis lof standeS mycel i moere t his miht seomab ece ~\ ed giong. ofer ealle gesceaft. finit. The passage, so far as he attempted its restoration, is translated as follows by Sievers {Anglia XIII, 10): 'Nun kann hier, wer da will, des dichters namen finden. An dessen ende steht cm feo/i. Des /eo/i bedienen sich die menschen hier auf erden : aber keinem von ihnen, den weltbewohnern, ist es beschieden, sein ewig zu geniessen. Vergehen wird der wonnigUche besitz, das gut im erbsitze, und zerfallen wird des leibes verganglicher schmuck, wie eine woge zergleitet. Dann suchen C und Y nach kraft nachts in bedrangung : aber iiber ihnen steht gottes verhangniss. Nun kannst du sehen, wer in diesen worten den menschen zu erkennen .war.' Trautmann's translation {^J\yne7i'HlJ\ p. 54) is as follows : Hier kann der denkende und weise niann, der lust an dichtungen hat, finden, wer diesen sang gefiigt hat. Ein feoh (der laut/) steht da am ende, l66 NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES Des FEOn (besitzes) geniessen die menschen auf der erde ; doch keiner der weltbewohner kann es immerfort : der rkichtum muss vergehn, das GUT im erbsitze ; zerfallen muss spater des leibes fliichtiger schmuck, gerade wie die woge zergeht. Wenn soRGii und leiuenschaft die kraft [der menschen] veizehren in der bedrangniss der nacht, legt ihnen die not den dienst des lierren auf. Jetz kannst du wissen, vver in diesen worten den menschen zu erkennen war. Skeat [English Miscellany, pp. 418-419) translates the whole passage as follows : Here may one who is skilled in penetration discover, one who takes delight in poetic strains, who it was that composed this Fit. Feoh [wealth] stands at the end thereof,! which men enjoy while upon earth ; but they cannot always be together while dwelling in this world. Wyin [joy] must fade, Ur [ours] though it be in our home. So must finally decay the transitory trappings of the body, even as Lago [water] glides away.. Then shall Ceti [bold warrior] and Yfel [the wretched one] seek for help in the an.\ious watches of the night. Nyd [constraint] lies upon him, the service due to the King. Now mayst thou discover who in these words has been revealed to men. Let him who loves the study of this poem be mindful of one thing, namely, to give me help and desire my comfort. I must needs, far hence, all alone seek elsewhere a new habitation, and undertake a journey, I myself know not whither, out of this world. My new chambers are unknown, my new dwelling-place and home. So will it be for every man, unless he cleave fast to the divine .Spirit. Hut let us the more earnestly cry unto God, let us send up our petitions to the bright heaven, that we may enjoy the habitation, the true home on high, where are the greatest of joys, where the King of angels grants to the pure an everlasting reward. Now his praise shall endure forever, great and all-glorious, and his power with it, eternal and freshly young, throughout all creation. Gollancz {Cyiieii'uirs Christ, p. 1S3) translates : A man of cunning thought may here discover, if he taketh pleasure in song, F* who wrought this lay. Wealth cometh last, the friend of man on earth, while he dwelleth in the world, but they cannot keep together always. U' W- Onr earthly yoj' shall fade, and the frail gauds of the flesh L' .Sliall afterwards decay, even as -cater glideth away. C- Y- Bold 7C'arrior and a^ieted -ifreteh s,hiM then cra.ve he]p, » N • in the anxious watches of the night ; but Destiny o'errules, the King e.\acts their service. Now thou canst know. who was revealed to men in these words. ' I.e. at the end of the name, viz. Cynwulf, which ends with Feoh or F. (Skeat's note.) NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 1 67 The three well-known passages, besides the present one, in which Cynewulf gives his name in runic letters, are////. 695-710; El. 1 257-1 271 ; and Clir. 796-806. It has never been questioned that these are genuine signatures of the poet, although the methods of interpreting the runes differ widely. They have been explained as standing (1) merely for the letters of the alphabet forming the name Cyn(e)wulf ; (2) for the names of the runes, e.g. Y (or F)> feoh (money) ; ^ (or L), lagu (water, sea), etc. But since in certain passages the names of the runes, e.g. p) (or U), fir (bull), were meaningless, the runes have been taken to stand (3) for words similar in sound to their names ; e.g. pj (U) = ur (of old), Ore (our), ur (possession, wealth) ; and finally, (4) for other words beginning with the letters of the alphabet to which the runes respectively correspond; e.g. fl (U) = ufaii (from above), unne (pos- session). For a summary of the discussion of the Cynewulf runes, cf. Trautmann, K'ynewulf, pp. 43-70; a briefer summary is given by Cook, Christ, pp. 1 51-165. For a general discussion of the runes and runic inscriptions, cf. Wimmer, Die Runenschrift \ Sievers, in Paul's Gritndriss I, 238 ff; Stephens, Handbook of the Old Northern RiiJiic Moimments of Scandinavia and England; and for further bibliography see Kahle, Altisldndisches Ele7nentarbuch, pp. 2-3. The order of succession of the runes in the other passages is consecutive : ful., CYNEWULF; Chr., CYNWULF;^/., CYNEWULF. The order in the Ap. is as follows: F W U L [C] [Y] [N]. The runes will be considered in their context as they occur. It should be observed that the reader is not left without help in determining the proper order of the letters in Ap. They are given in three groups, first F, second. W U L, and third C Y N. F, we are told» stands at the end (of the name). L. 99'' may have a twofold meaning, dependent on the double meaning of moton : (i) they, wealth (feoh) and mankind (eorlas), may not always remain together ; (2) they, the letter F and those which follow it, W and U, need not or must not stand together, that is, you must separate the F from the W and the U. Then 'after' the U comes the L, completing the second group. The poet then turns to his third group (cf. Donne, 103). The order is normal, first C and Y, then ' on ' them lies or follows (cf. the common use of licgaii in the sense of 'flow') the third letter, N. The first and alliterating syllable of 105* then unites these three letters in the syllable cyn-. Given the groups C Y N, W U L, and F, no Anglo-Saxon would have felt any uncertainty as to how they were to be joined. 96. forejjances. The MS. form for]?anc does not occur elsewhere ; for fore- T^anc, cf. El. 356; Jul. 227; Beow. 1060. 98''. Y . All commentators are agreed as to the value and the name of this rune. It is equivalent to F and its name is feoh, 'money,' 'wealth.' In the pres- ent pa.ssage it has the value both of a letter and of the word which is its name : ' F (or the letter feoh) stands at the end (of the name) ; earls enjoy it (i.e. feoh, wealth or property; on earth.' Napier ends 1. 98 with ende. His next line extends from standej? to brfica*?, followed by ne . . . aetsomne, which is made a full line by the insertion of eardian between awa and ietsomne. By this line-division Napier gains one line in the numbering over Sievers and Trautmann, whose line-division is followed in the text. l68 NOTES OxN THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 99. The line as it stands makes a good hypermetric verse, and Napier's inser- tion of eardian is unnecessary. LI. 98 and 102 are also hypermetric verses; cf. Sievers, Anglia XIIL i. 99*^-100^. ne iiioton. The meaning of the verb is to be completed by ■\vosan, understood. Sievers (Anglia XIII, 2) would infer bruean as completing the moaning of inoton, although he points out the 'possibility of the alternative construction, inoton sc. Avesan. xEtsomne he understands in the sense of 'all,' as in Sat. 41: )'3et we sceolun cetsomne susl Kowian ; Beow. 2847: tyne lEtsomne ; and cf. An. 994. Ne . . . hie . . . setsomne he accordingly translates 'none,' 'not a one.' No other e.xample of ne . . . uHsomne occurs. Traut- mann {^k'yniewulf, p. 54) follows Sievers. Skeat and Gollancz (see translations above) understand wesan as completing the meaning of moton. This seems the natural and unforced meaning of the passage. The subject of nioton is hie, i.e. feoh and eorlas; w'oruldwiiiii.i^cndc is an appositive to hie, 'wealth and man- kind, these dwellers in the world, may not always be or remain together.' The succeeding lines maintain the parallel : wealth shall pass away, then after%vards the transitory graces of the body, i.e. mankind, eorlas, shall perish. 100''. p. All editors agree in supplying the rune ^ = W, in order to obtain an alliterating letter in the second half-line. Sievers {Anglia XIII, 3-4), Cosijn (I'erslag. Ill, vii, p. 59) and Gollancz {Cynewulfs Christ, p. 178) understand the rune as meaning wyn, 'joy' (Sievers, ' wonniglicher besitz'). Trautmann {A'vne'unilf, p. 52) interprets it as wela, 'riches.' Wyn, 'joy,' gives an appropriate meaning. loi. P) . The commentators differ widely in their interpretation of this nuie, but the most reasonable explanation of it is that it stands for the letter U and for the poss. pronoun ur, referring back to wyn. The proper name of the rune in the runic alphabet is fir ■= the urns, a species of wild ox ; cf. the description in the Kiinic Poem 4-6 {Bibl. I, 331): n (iiv) by|> anmod and oferhyrned, fela-frecne deor, feohte)) mid liornum mSre morstapa : J>a;t is niodig wuht. The meaning '//r«j,' however, is appropriate to none of the Cynewulf passages. The following substitutions have been proposed for the passage in the Ap. Cosijn {Verslag. Ill, vii, p. 59) substitutes ur = 'our,' the possessive pronoun, noting (p. 57) that ur, instead of ure, is a form of the possessive pronoun in the Ves- pasian Psalter. Gollancz {Cyneiuulf s Christ, pp. 181-182) follows Cosijn, adding the evidence 'that /// a runic alphabet {Doniitian, A, g) the nine is actually glossed ^"^ noster."'' The alphabet is printed in Hickes, Thesanrus\, 136. Sievers (/4«^^/w, XIII, 7) understands ur as a .synonym of feoh, strengthening his position by the citation of Chr. 806 ff. : ur wxs longe laguflodum bilocen, iTfwynna dSl, feoh on foldan ; and ISl. 1 266 ff. : ur wres geara, geogu^'hades glSm : nu synt geardagas . . . for^" gewitene, llfwynne geliden. His translation is ' das gut.' In both the above passages, however, the word is represented by the rune ; no example of /?;■, ' wealth,' as an Anglo-Saxon word, is known. Trautmann {Kyneioulf, p. 52) rejects the reading of Cosijn and Gollancz on the ground that the runes never stand for other parts of speech than nouns. He suggests unne, ' permission,' ' what is granted,' ' grant,' extending (without sufficient authority) the meaning of the word to NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 169 'possessions,' 'property,' 'die habe'; Sievers's reading he rejects on the ground that the existence of I'lr = ' wealth ' as an Anglo-Saxon word cannot be proved. To Trautmann's substitution unne as an appositive to "wyn and feoh we may make the same objection that he makes to Sievers's ur, — the word" does not occur; to his statement that the runes never stand for any words except nouns the gloss cited by GoUancz is a sufficient answer. The interpretation of Cosijn and Gollancz is altogether the most reasonable. — loi'^. tohreosan. Sievers {Aiiglia XIII, 7) notes that the rime with gcdreosan confirms the restoration tohreosan, rather than Napier's tdhreosaji, observing also that the infinitive here gives a smoother sentence-structure. 102''. I*. The equivalent of this rune is L All commentators agree in the sub- stitution of lagu = 'water, wave, sea,' as its name. The half-line occurs again, also with the rune, in El. 1268^ 103. The first half-line is almost illegible in the MS. Napier (p. 71) says: ' Das SAva selbst ist sehr undeutlich und ich bin keineswegs sicher, richtig gelesen zu haben. Darauf folgt ein punct und hinter diesem glaube ich das runenzeichen n erkennen zu konnen. Dahinter sind undeutliche spuren eines zweiten runen- zeichens sichtbar, die darauf schliessen lassen, dass It^ hier gestanden habe : es sind dies ein 7 J mm. langer senkrechter strich, ein 3 mm. langer querstrich, der mit dem oberen ende des ersten einen winkel von ca. 57° bildet, und ausserdem vier kleine puncte. Zwischen den beiden runenzeichen ist raum fur einen buchstaben (etwa -\), es braucht aber keiner da gestanden zu haben.' Sievers (p. 9) doubts the reading s'wa ; if it is to be accepted he thinks the abbreviation for end must have stood before it. Better than swa, however, as he points out, is the reading pen = ]7onne, as in Ckr. 797 and/;//. 705. Gollancz, p. 176, and Trautmann, p. 50, follow Sievers's second reading. All agree in the insertion of the two runes in the first half-line ; the alliteration demands the rune h = C ; the equivalent letter of the second rune is Y. As to the interpretation of the two runes there is wide divergence of opinion. It is evident that 1. 103^ must have contained the subject of the verb neosaS, and it is probable that the runes in this half-line stand for nouns which could fulfill that function. These nouns would naturally be parallel to eorlas, 99, and woruld- ^vunigende, 100. The most plausible interpretation is that the runes stand for cene, 'bold,' and j"fel, 'wretched,' adjectives used as nouns. Napier does not attempt the restoration of this and the following hne. Sievers (p. 10) says: 'Mit C und Y weiss sich nichts anzufangen : sie werden bloss die geltung von buchstabennamen haben, welche hier die zu fordernden subjecte (" sie " = " die menschen ") andeuten.' According to Gollancz (p. 178), ' the words represented by the C-Rune and the Y-Rune, which are co-ordinated, must evidently be the same part of speech ; if C = cene, " the bold warrior," in the same sense as in the other passages [i.e. the other runic signatures of Cynewulf], one would expect Y to stand for an adjective or substantive, in any case of masculine gender ; but in passage A [67/r. 796-806] the Y-Rune is co-ordinated with the N-Rune ; concerning the meaning of this latter rune there is no doubt ; it represents the abstract noun nyd, " necessity " ; therefore the Y-Rune in this latter passage must, I think, stand for some similar abstract noun. Judging by A [i.e. C/irist] and C [C = the present passage], the Y-Rune represents a;)/-word that can discharge \yo NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES the two-fold functions of a masculine adjective (or noun) and of an abstract noun. The only Anglo-Saxon word that satisfies these requirements is yfcl = (i) "wretched"; (2) "affliction"; and there is, I venture to think, strong reason for favoring this interpretation of the Y-Rune in the three passages. In passage A, y/'fl and iiyd = "affliction and distress"; in passage B \_El. i2^y-i2yi1, y/e/ ^iioriiode iiydgcfera = " afflicted, mourned the companion of sorrow " ; in pas- sage C, cene and j'fel = " the bold warrior and the afflicted wretch." ' Trautmann (p. 53) differs from both Sievers and Gollancz : 'Da ihnen [i.e. the two runes] das selbe praedicat gemein ist, werden sie doch wohl iihnlichen sinn haben ; uud da von ihnen ausgesagt wird crteftes neotiiO' nihtos nearwe, "sie verzehren die kraft in der bangigkeit der nacht," so miissen sie doch wohl so etwas wie " angst, sorge, gram, leidenschaft, not," bedeuten. Da ergeben sich denn sofort cearu, "sorge, kummer," und yst, "leidenschaft," als die mit C und Y gemeinten worte.' To this it may be answered that the words represented by the runes need not be synonyms, but may be, as Gollancz suggests, antithetic ; and second, that Traut- mann's interpretation depends upon an impossible meaning for iieotaO', see 103'', note. Unless one prefers, with Sievers, to regard the runes as standing for letters only, and not words, the explanation of Gollancz is to be accepted. The chief difficulty in the way is the meaning assigned to yfol. The meaning ' bold (war- rior) ' for ceiie is a probable one and finds numerous parallels ; see Glossary. But yfol, usually 'wicked,' but also 'miserable,' is not used, like oene, as an adjective noun; neither is the antithesis between 'bold' and 'wretched' quite a perfect one. Nevertheless it must be remembered that this runic passage is somewhat of the nature of a riddle, that the language of riddles is not always unconstrained and natural, and that the number of r-words which the poet had to choose from was a very limited one. — neosa'iJ. The MS. reads plainly neotaJf. Trautmann (p. 53) retains the MS. reading, extending the meaning of iicotan — 'use,' 'enjoy,' to the meaning 'consume,' 'devour,' 'verzehren.' For this, how- ever, there is no authority. Sievers (pp. 8-9), Gollancz (p. 176), and Skeat (see translation above) change to iieosacy, 'inquire for,' 'search out,' 'seek.' Sievers cites the parallel in .'///. 484 ; his translation of the passage is as follows : 'Wenn so alles dahingeht, dann suchen C und Y nach crteft (einen rettenden ausweg, oder schiitzende starke?) in angstvoller bedrangniss: (aber vergebens), denn iiber ihnen steht ihres herren ehernes verhiingniss.' 104. nihtcs ncaroAvc. Plainly an adverbial phrase limiting the idea contained in iieosa'iV. The phrase occurs twice elsewhere in similar construction : El. 1238- 1239: gi-Jianc reodode tiilites nearjve, in the personal epilogue of that poem; and Gil. 1181-1183: gt-oinor sefa ge/i/>a gemanode . . . iiihtes iiearioc. — All agree in the insertion of the rune "j- = N, which is demanded by the alliteration. Its equivalent word is nied, nyd, 'fate,' 'necessity,' an appositive to J^eodom, 105. This is the interpretation of Sievers (p. 7), Gollancz, and Skeat. Trautmann (p. 54) understands nyd in the sense of ' distress ' and peodoni in the sense of ' service,' the former being nominative case and the latter accusative ; instead of lige*? he also reads logeff. He translates 'auf sie [die menschen] legt die not den dienst des herren, d.i. die not fiihrt die menschen zu gott.' The other reading, however, pre- serves the sequence of thought much better. All agree in the restoration oyniiiges. NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 171 Napier (p. 72) suggests the possibility that two runes are tabe suppHed in 1. 104'', •f = N and f*^ = E. There appears, however, to be hardly suiiiicient space in the obliterated part of the MS. for this second rune, f^. In the runic signature to the CItr., also, Cynewulf spells his name without the e. Sievers (p. 11) points out that the fuller form Cyne- is relatively the earlier of the two, and that syncopation of e takes place in proper names before /, r, 20, and h, although examples of the full form Cyne- are found throughout the whole Anglo-Saxon period. ' Auf alle Fiille ist die Namensform Cynvvulf als gut Ags. fiir das 8. Jahrhundert bezeugt, und man braucht also auch von dieser Seite her an dem Schwanken Cynewulf's in der Wiedergabe seines Namens keinen Anstoss zu nehmen. Leider lasst sich weder die Entstehungszeit noch das Verbreitungsgebiet der Form Cy'n- genauer bestimmen. Belegt ist sie fiir Northumbrien, Mercia, und Kent ; dem rein- Sachsischen scheint sie dagegen bis auf das stereotype Cynric fremd zu sein.' 106''. oiicyffij;. ' Revealed, made known.' A word uncy&ii^'- occurs El. 960, in the sense 'ignorant, unknowing' (although Cosijn Versing., p. 59, would give it the opposite meaning), and in Git. 1199, where it means 'lacking, want- ing,' in the phrase elnes iiiicy&ig. In El. 724 the form oncy&ig occurs in the same phrase as Gii. 11 99. OncySig in the sense 'revealed, manifest,' does not occur elsewhere ; but cf. Vesp. Psalter XXIV, 7, iinondcy&igiiis, translating igttorantia. Napier translates 'jetzt kannst du wissen, wer durch diese (die vor- hergehenden) worte den menschen bekannt gemacht werden sollte.' So also Sievers, Skeat, and Gollancz. 107-122. Cf. 11. 88-95, '^'^^^ for the similarity of these endings to the concluding paragraphs of sermons, see An. 1686, note. 107''. For the restoration, cf. 88''. no. an ellcs for?>. The idea of loneliness at the last day is dwelt on also in the Vision of the Cross, 122-146. Elles for'S, parallel to elles Inucer, hwergen, hwider, does not occur elsewhere. III. si'S ascttan. See An. 1704, and Spr. I, 41, for other examples of this phrase. 115. utii. For the contracted form, see Gratn., § 360, 2. Napier restores Ah before utii. 116. on ]7a beorhtaii gesccaft. 'Into heaven.' So El. 1088; cf., with the same meaning, El. 1031 : J^urh |>a halgan gesceaf t ; Jul. 728: |)urh ^a sclran gesceaft. Cf. also 1. 122''. 118. hihta inajst. Cf. Wulfstan, ed. Napier, p. 139, 1. 25: and Sonne mot habban heofonan rice, \>7k.\. is hihta mSst ; El. 196-197: wass him frofra mjest ond hyht[a] nihst (perhaps to be read kylist); Git. 34: hyhta hyhst ; Ily. VI, 252 {lUbl. II, 269) : heofonan rice, bast is hihta mjest. 121. seoniaj?. The word as a verb, 'await,' 'endure,' parallel to standc'fli, 1. 120, gives a satisfactory meaning here; cf. An. 183; Jttl. 709: seoma'5 sorg- cearig ; El. 694 : siomode in sorgum. Sievers (p. 23) changes to sonia&, ' together,' ' together with,' remarking, ' die form somo& statt des sonst iiblichen soniod, satnod, ist northumbrisch : some&, Kttshw. Afarc XV, 41. Das verbum scoJita& gibt keinen befriedigenden sinn.' Skeat in his translation follows Sievers. 122^. Cf. P/t. 607-608 : I'aer se longa gefea, ece and edgeong, aifre ne sweSra^. GLOSSARY ANDREAS AND THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES The vowel «■ is treated as equivalent in rank to a ; initial S follows t ; the order otherwise is alphabetic. Arabic numerals indicate the classes of the ablaut verbs according to Sievers' classifica- tion ; \Vi, etc., the classes of the weak verbs ; R the reduplicating, PP the preteritive-present verbs. When the designations of mood and tense are omitted, ind. pres. is to be supplied ; when of mood only, supply ind. if no other has immediately preceded, otherwise the latter. When a reference or group of references is given without grammatical indication, the description of the preceding form is to be understood. Optatives are so classified only when the forms are distinctive for that mood. The citations are intended to be complete, except for the commonest forms of the pronouns and for the conjunctions and adverbs otid, ne, nd, and &a. References are to Andreas unless Ap. is prefixed. a, adv. r. ever, always: 64, 541, 959, 1 193, 1267, 1379, 1384, Ap. 120.— 2. ever,at atty tivie: 203,569. — 3. ne ... a, 3)/ no 7?ieans, not : 1467. 88, f., law: ns. 1644; as. 1403, 1511, Ap. 10; a 1 194. abeodan, 2, announce, declare, com- mand: pret. 3 sg. ahead 96 ; pp. aboden 231. aberan, 4, endure : imp. 2 sg. aber 956. ablendan, Wi, blind: pp. ablended 78. Abraham, pr. n., Abraham : as. Ha- braham 793; ds. Abrahame 753, Habrahame 756, 779. abrecan, 5, break, crush : inf. 1 50 ; pp. abrocen 1240. abregdan, 3, remove, carry a7vay : pret. 3 pi. abrugdon 865. abreotan, 2, destroy : pret. 3 pi. abreo- ton 51. ac, conj., but: 38, 634, 637, 736, 1476, Ap. 19, 34, ah 23, 232, 281, 569, 1083,1209, 1670, 1703, Ap. 115, ach 1592. acennan, Wl, bear, bring forth: pp. acenned 566, 685. ach, see ac. Achaia, pr. n., Achaia : ds. Achaia 169, 927, Achagia Ap. 16; as. Achaia 1 700. aclseccraeft, m., magic power : dp. ac- Ijeccraeftum 1362. aclian, see geaclian. acol, adj., terrified: nsm. 1266; npm. acle 1339. acolmod, adj., terrified: nsm. 1595; npm. acolmSde 377. acsigan, Wa, ^/^;«fl«(/: inf. 11 34. See geascian. S^dre, adv., immediately, forthwith : 110,189,803, 936; edre 401,643,950. adreogan, 2. i. practice, show forth : pret. 3 sg. adreg 164. — 2. endure, suffer: pret. i sg. adreah 969; pret. 3 sg. i486, adreag 1482; inf. 369; ger. adreoganne 73. adreopan, 2, fiow, drip : pp. adropen 1425. affceran, Wl, affright, terrify; pp. npm. afierde 1340. afedan, Wl. \.feed: pret. 3 sg. afedde 589. — 2. rear, bring zip : pp. afeded 684. a?fen, n., ez'enifig: ns. 1245. 173 1/4 GLOSSARY aforian, Wl, had out: pret. 3 sg. alcrcde 1177- Si^^9,t,i\\.JuUc,disscnsio>i\ dp. ajfestum Ap. 73, ajfstum 610. sefre, adv., ever, at atiy iiiiu- : 360, 493, 499. 553. 1012, 1057. afrelraii, Wl, comfort, console: pp. ilficfied 63S. a»ftor, prep. w. dat. i. after: 37, 7S, 8S, 133. 156, 229, 4GS. 593, 600, 620, 761, 1026, 1219, 14S3. 1527, 1568, 15S5, 1621, 1712, Ap. 22, 82. — 2. through, throughout, o-.'cr: 335, 581, 1232, 1237, 1426. — 3. according to: 1447, 1695. aefter, adv. i. afterward, then: 124, 182, 738, 904, 1228, Ap. ioi. — 2 . after, from behind : 1712. jifyrhtan, Wl,/'/;'7//6v/: pp. afyrhted 15-9- agan, PP., own, possess: 3 sg. ah 51S. a.Hilii, anv., /(;w : pp. agan 147. a.i;cii, adj., own : asm. agenne 339. aS('iul,m., /,('/■(/: ns.210; as. 760, 1715. See (loinagvnde. ageotan, 2. i. shed, pour out: pret. 3 sg. aget 1449. — 2. besprinkle: pret. 3 sg. aget 1441. agetan, Wl, injure, destroy: pret. 3 pi. agetton 32 ; inf. 1 143. a'gllota, m., ship: is. Kgflotan 258. a-ghwii, pron., e^'cry one : dsm. 5g- hwani 320. tT'gh-wa'ftVr, pron., each: nsm. 1015, jeg'Ner 1051. icgli'wylc, pron., d'ery one : gsm. iCg- hwylces 508; dsm. Sgluvylcum 350; asm. Sghwylcne 26. agifan, 5. i. gi7'e, entrust : pret. 3 sg. agef 189, 285, 572, 617, 628, 643, 1 184, 1345' 1375; pret. 3 pl- agefan 401-, pp. agifen 296 ; inf. 14 16. — 2. depart from : pret. 3 sg. ageaf 1578. srgliT'ca, m. i. warrior, foe: \\s.\t,\2\ np. a;gla:;can 1131. — 2. magician: ds. Sglaican 1359. -SV. acliT'ocra'ft. {Sgloaw, adj ., learned in the la'iv : comp. nsm. SglSwra 1483; apm. jeglSawe Ap. 24. agrafaii, 6, oigrave, carve: pp. apn. agraifene 712. ajg'd'er, see iEghwaeiSer. ah, see ac. iihcbban, 6, raise: pret. 3 sg. ahof 344, 416, 521, 561, 674, 1322, 1497. aliir'apaii, R, leap, run : pret. 3 sg. aiilcop 736; pret. 3 pi. ahleopon 1202. ilhliehhan, 6, laugh, rejoice : pret. 3 sg. iihloh 454. alion, R, cj-ucij'y : pp. ahangen Ap. 41. a' lit, f., council : as. 410, 60S. {Tht, f., possession, power of possession : ns. 1 7 18. a'htgONVoald, n., power, possessio/i : as. 1110. H'htAvela, m., riches: ap. Shtwelan Ap. 84. ah^vool•fall, :!, turn : inf. 957. aliwcttau, Wl. i. t-.K/Vt' : inf . 303. — 2. satisfy, supply? \ sg. ahwette 339. ala'tan, \i., gr^e up: pret. 3 pi. aleton 1629. Albaiiuin, pr. n., Albania : ds. Albano Ap. 45. a'lc, pron., every, each : dsm. iClciim 1534, Ap. 113. aldor, m., leader, prince : ns. 708, 913 ; 'i^- 55' 354' S06; vs. 70. aldor, see ealdor. sT'led, m., /Ire : ns. 1550. jplfiele, adj., baleful : nsn. 770. alicgan, :\fail: pret. 3 sg. alsg 3. a>liiiihtig, adj., almighty, the Lord: nsm. 249, 365, 445, 1376, 1504, a;lmihti 260, ivlmihtiga 1190; vsm. ffilmihtig 76, 902, 1 287. iEliiiyrcan, pr. n., Ethiopians: gp /Elmyrcna 432. a'lwihto, see eallAvilite. alysan, Wl. i. redeem, release: i sg. alyse 100; 3 sg. alyse'iS 112; opt. GLOSSARY 175 pres. 3 sg. alyse 1373 ; opt. pros. 1 pi. alysan 1 564 ; pp. aly.sed 1 1 49 ; inf. 944. — 2. ivar off: pp. alysed 1472. aiiicarcian, W2. i . set botcudaries to : pret. 3 sg. amearcode 750. — 1. de- lineate : pp. amearcod 724. ail, num. 1. one, certain one: m^m. 2,26, 703, 1555, 1 71 7, Ap. 79; gsm. anes 327, 483, 1040; gsf. anre 475; asm. anne 1495, '^M7. Snne 1104; asf. ane 1091 ; gp. anra 933, 1283. — 2. alone: nsm. an Ap. iio; ana 68, 636, 1007, Ap. 93; gsm. anes 525; dsm. anum 81, 1320; a.sf. ane 1591. — 3. unique, admirable : ism. ane 258. See ane, anforlajtan. and, see ond. aiKl^it, n., meaniiig, ptcrport : as. 509. Aiulreas, pr. n., Andrew: nom. Andreas 169, 189, 270, 285, 299, 315, 352, 383, 572, 617, 628, 643, 818, 1020, 1058, 1 184, 1 199, 1375, Ap. 16; voc. 203, 859, 914, 950, 1208, 1316, 1362; ace. no, 379, 1 175; gen. 1692; dat. An- drea 1 135, 1569. andsvvaru, andswarian, andsAver- ian, see ondsvvaru etc. aiKlweard, adj., present: asm. and- weardne 1224 ; apm. andweard 783. fine, adv., once : 492. uuforlattan, V^, forsake, abandon : pret. 2 sg. an ne forlaete 1454; inf. 1287, 1642, 1669. Snhaga, m., riY///j^ : ds. anhagan 1351. ajnig, adj. pron., any: nsm. 15, 377; nsn. 1439; gsm. Sniges 199, Ap. 19; dsm. Sngum 178; asm. jenigne 493, 517, 1081 ; asf. jenige 1521 ; dpm. Snigum 888. a;ninga, adv., suddenly, straightway : 220, 1 141, 1370, aninga 1392. anlTcnes, f., image, statue: ns. 717, on- licnes 731 ; ap. anlicnesse 713. aninud, see onmod. ilninod, adj., unanimous : np. anmode 1565, 1601. aiirajd, adj., resolute: nsm. 232, 983. apustolhild, m., apostles/tip : ns. Ap. 14; as. 1 65 1. \_lya.\. apostolus.'\ ar, m., tnessenger, attendant; ns. 1647 > as. 1604, 1679; np. aras 298; ap. 400, 829 .?. ar, f., favor, mercy : ns. 979 ; ds. are 76 ; as. are 1 129. aer, adv., before: 188, 695, 949, 1070, 1266, 1274, 1341, 1449, 1476, 1615, 1624, 1628; sup. ^vvHt, frst, at first : 12, 132, 756, 1020, 1 100. See air ]?an. air, con j., before: 1050, 1354, 1439. ai-cfifnan, Wl, endure: inf. 816. arairan, Wl, set up, establish: pret. 2 sg. arserdest 1318; pp. arjered 967, 1645. airdaig, m., early part of the day : ds. a;rda;ge 220, 235, 1388, 1525. areccan, Wl, recotmt: inf. 546. a'ren,adj., of brass : Sism. serenne 1062. airende, n., errand, message: ns. 230, 1620; gs. ierendes 215; ap. aerendu 776. ierest, f., resurrection : as. 780. aircst, see air. ar<;('l>Ion'i. astandau, 6. i. arise: pret. 3 sg. astod 443. — 2. rise from the dead: pret. 3 pi. astodon 1625; inf. 792. astigan, l, rise up : pret. 3 sg. astag 708, astah 1 125. Astrlas, pr. n., Astrages : ns. Ap. 45. asundrian, Wa, separate : pp. asun- drad 1243. aswebban, \Vl, kill : opt. 3 pi. asweb- ban 72 ; inf. A p. 69. aet, prep. w. dat. i. at, in {time, place and circutnstance): 221, 403, 412, 414, 553' 797> 13-5. 1330. 1353. '356- 1436, 165S, 1709, 1 7 10, Ap. 59. — 2. of from (loith verbs of receiving): 908, 1130. tiet, m.,food: d.s. Ste 132; as. sti 1073. aita, see sylfa-ta. netfaistan, \\\, utjlict: inf. 1347. ■vtgfedere, adv., together : 992. atol, adj., dire, hateful: nsm. 131 2, atola 1296; asm. atulne 53. ator, n., poiso>i : ns. attor 770 ; gs. atres 53; is. attre 1331. tetsonine, adv., together: 994, 1091, A p. 99. aet'O'ringan, :i, expel, destroy : pres. opt. 3 pi. a;tl.ringan 1371. aetywan, Wi, appear : pret. 3 sg. astywde 1168, 1296, 1662; inf. 729. ae<5elcyniiig, m., iiohle hiiig, Christ: gs. ^e^elcyninges 1679. a;3ele, adj., noble, glorious: nsm. 360, 1722; nsn. 1242, 1644; gsm. a;^'eles 756; dsm. cESelum 230, 360; asf. asSelan 642, 1476; asm. aeSelne 871, 1020; npm. se'Sele Ap. 79. ittJelic, adj., noble, glorious : nsn. 888. ieiVeling, m., hero, prince, Lord: ns. 853, 911, 990, 1 575 ; gs. ce'Selinges 44, 649 ; ds. ffi'Selinge 568 ; as. reSeling 680, 793, 1272, 1459; np. ajtielingas 805, 857, Ap. 3, 85; gp. asSelinga 277, 623, 655, 1174, 1223, 1713. te?felu, npl. 1. family, race: n. 683, reSelo 734; d. je'Selum 689; a. asSelo A p. 24. — 2. excellences, virtues : ip. asSelum 636, 882. awa, ?Ld\., forever: Ap. 99. Cf. a. a\A'tegan, Wi, a/mul: pp. awaeged 1439. aweallan, R, Jhno : pret. 3 sg. aweoll 15-3- awec'can, Wl, aioahe, bring to life : pret. 3 sg. awehte 584, Ap. 55. jj^vocgan, Wl, move: inf. 503. awellan, Wl, ivell up, be stirred: pp. awelled 1019. awergan,Wl, curse : pp. awerged 1 299. awritaii, 1. i. write: pp. awriten 135, 149. — 2. carve: pp. awriten 726. B bSl, r\.,fre: gs. bjeles 1 186. bald, see cirebald, beald. bteldan, Wl, encourage, incite: 2 sg. basldest 1 186. baldor, m., prince : vs. 547. bam, see begen. ban, n., bone: ns. 1422, 1473. bana, m., murderer : gs. banan 617 ; ds. 1702 ; as. 1293; gp. bonena 17. banc'ofa, m., body : as. bancofan 1276. baiigebrec, n., ^riV//vV/_^'- ^ rt bone: as. 1442. banhring, m., vertebra : ap. banhringas 150. banhus, n., body: ns. 1240, 1405. bannan, R, summon: inf. 1094. Bartholaiiieus, pr. n., Bartholomezu : ns. Ap. 44. biisnian, Wa. i. await: pret. 3 sg. basnode 1065. — 2. remain, abide: pret. 3 sg. 447. bat, m., boat : ns. 496 ; gs. bates 444. See mere-, s^-, wudubat. baetf, n., bath : as. 293, 1640. b8e^iiv}p^'^\x,i., heer-drinkiug: ns. 1533. beorSor, see hysebeorSor. bcrajdan, Wl, deprive of: pret. 3 sg. berSdde 1326; inf. 133. beran, 4. i. bear, carry: pret. 3 sg. bx'r 265; pret. 3 pi. bjeron 1221 ; inf. 216. — 2. make kmnvn: 3 pi. beraS 1295; inf. 1079. vS'dV a-, geberan. bereafian, W2, bereave: pp. bereafod 1314- berend, see aesc-, reordberend. bereofan, 2, deprive of: pp. npm. bero- fene 10S4. bescufan, 2, thrust: pret. 3 sg. besceaf 1 191. bescyrian, W2, deprive of: pp. npm. bescyrede 161 8. beseon, 5, look, observe: pret. 3 sg. be- seah 1446. besettan, Wl, surround, encompass: 1 sg. besette 1433; pp. beseted 943, 1255- besittan, 5, sit {in council), hold [coun- cil): 3 pi. besitta)' 410; pret. 3 pi. besSton 60S, 627. besnyTOan, Wl, deprive of: pret. 3 sg. besny'Sede 1324. besteman, Wi, loct : pp. bestemed 1239, 1475 ! PP- "^^'^- <^^^"i- bestemdon 487. beswioan, l, deceive : pret. 3 sg. beswac 613; pp. npm. beswicene 745. beteldan, 3, cover, surround: pp. be- tolden 9S8. betera, adj., better: asm. beteran 1088; asf. beteran 588. See god, selra. betweoniini, prep. w. dat., among: 1099, betwinum 1103, be . . . tweo- num 558. beSeccan, Wl. i. cover: pret. 3 .sg. bel'ehte 1046. — 2. embrace: pret. 3 sg. bel'ehte 1015. beSurfan, 3, w. gen., have need of: pret. I sg. bel'carf Ap. 91. bewtelan, Wl, afflict: pp. bewieled 1361. be^vindan, 3. i. encompass, surround: pp. bewunden 19, 267, 535, 772. — 2. implant, fix: pp. 58. bewrecan, 5, drive, impel: pp. npm. bewrecene 269. bidan, l, w. gen. i. await: pret. 3 sg. bad 261; pret. 3 pi. bidon 1042-, inf. 145. — 2. remain: inf. S33. See gebidan. GLOSSARY 179 biddan, 5, w. ace. and gen., ask, pray : I sg. bidde 1415, Ap. 88; pret. 3 sg. bacd 1030, 1614; opt. pres. 3 sg. bidde Ap. 90 ; opt. pres. i pi. biddan 1566; inf. 84, 271, 353, 476. See gobiddan. bill, n., s70ord : gs. billes 51 ; ip. billum 413- billhete, m., szuord hostility, warfare ; ds. billhete 78. bil^vit, adj., /•/'«uno)i : nsn. cu'S 3S0, 527, 6S2, 1562; npm. cu'iNe 198; npf. cu^'e 201. See uii-, iinforcfrO. cuiTIioo, adv., kindly, friendly : 322. fwalii, see sAvyltcAvalu. c>vaiiian, Wa, lament : pret. 3 pi. cwane- don 1536. cwealiii, m., torture, death: ns. 182; gs. cwealmes 1 597 ; ds. cwealme 1 507 ; as. cwealm 281, 1121, 11 86, A p. 39. See beaduc^veallll. c^vellan, Wi, kill: pret. 3 sg. cwealde 1624. c^ve(yan, 5, say : pret. 2 sg. c\va5de i .j 1 i ; pret. 3 sg. cwaD'5 62, 173, 329, 354, 539, 716, 727, 743, 850, 913, 1 109, 1206, 1280, 1450; pret. 3 pi. cwSdon 1601, 1639, 1 7 16. See be-, gc-, oncAve'Oan. c>vic, adj., aliTe: asm. cwicne 1082; npm. cwice 129; gpm. cwicera 912. cwido, m., speech: ds. cwide 1021. See gen-, liearni-, lileo'flor-, lar-, sar-, so'3-, teon-, Avordcn ide. oylegicel, m., icicle : ip. cylegicelum 1260. cyme, m., approach, arrival: is. cyme 660. See hidercyme. oynilic, adj., comely, fair : comp. asm. cymlicor 361. cynebearn, n., royal child : as. 566. oynerof, adj., noble, illustrious: nsm. 5S5 ; vsm. 484. GLOSSARY 183 cynestol, m., capital city : ds. cyne- stole 666. cyiieO'ryiii, m., royal dignity: as. 1322. cyniiij'', ms., Icing: ns. 120, 145, 324, 450, 700, 1325, 1505, 1509, 1 517, 1603, 1722, Ap. 27, 69, 119, cining 416, 828, 880, 912, 978, 1192; gs. cyninges 527, 778, 1633, Ap. 54, 105; as. cyning 538, 1055, cining 8S0 ; vs. cyning 903; gp. cyninga 555, 854, 899, 978, 1 192, cininga 171, 141 1. See {«i5el-, heah-, lieofon-, Oeod-, ?fry9'-, ^vuldorcyning. cynn, n., race, stock, kind: ns. 560, 1610; gs. cynnes 545, 582, 590, 1374; ds. cynne 567, 757, 907 ; as. cynn 1 519. See engel-, inanncynn. cyrraii, see ge-, oiicyrran. cyssaii, Wl, kiss: pret. 3 pi. cyston 1016. cyst, see gunicyst. oySan, W], make knozun, reveal: 2 pi. cySaS 680; pret. 3 sg. cySde 571, 575> 585- (^06, 625, 704, 812, 1510; pret. 3 pi. cytNdon Ap. 3 ; imp. 2 sg. cy5 1212. See g,CQy'^a^n. -cy?Hg, see oncySig. cyJFS, f., race, country : d. or as. cy'5'Se 734- D dSd, f„ deed: as. daede 67 ; dp. dsdum Ap. 5 ; ip. 596. See oncySdaid. diedfruma, m., performer of deeds, hero : ns. 75, 1455. dafenian, see gedafciiian. da^g, m., day: ns. 1397; gs. daeges 1407. 1535' Ap. 65; ds. dasge 1385, 1436; as. daeg 818, 1245, 1274, 1385; np. dagas 1696; ap. 1414. See ter-, eiide-,fyrn-, gear-, gj'stran-, syrn- l)olda>g. da»g('aiidoll, f., day-candle, sun : as. da'gcandelle 835. dtrgliwJT'inlTce, adv., daily : 682. daeg^ed^volna, m., dawn : ns. 125. -dal, see gedal. daJl, m. I. pa7-t, divisiott: ns. 1421, 1474; as. dSl 570, 1122, 1488, Ap. 94. — 2. region: ap. d£las Ap. 51. da^Ian, Wl, part, deal out : 2 sg. dielest 548 ; pp. dailed 952. See be-, ge-, todfClau. daro(J, m., spear : gp. daro'Sa 1444. Dauid, pr. n., David: ns. 878. dead, adj., dead: ap. deade 1077, 1090. deaf, adj., deaf: np. deafe 577. dcall, adj., /r(;z/(/: npm. dealle 1097. deaS, m., death : as. 87, 431 ; ds. deaSe 5S3, 600, 955, 1217, Ap. 56, 82. deaSries, m., sudden death : ns. 995. deaSreow, adj., deadly cruel, savage: nsm. 1314. A^i^wixrv'^^w^., field of death: as. 1003. dema, see sigedema. deniiin, Wl. i. appoint: inf. 75. — 2. acknowledge, glorify: inf. 1194, 1403, Ap. 10. deniend, m.. Judge, Lord: as. 1189; vs. 87. deoful, n., devil: ns. 1168, 131 4, dlo- ful 1298; gs. deofles 43, 141, 611, 1 1 89. deofolgild, n., idolatry: as. 1688, dio- folgild 1641. deogollice, adv., .f^r;v//j' : 621. deop, adj ., vTsdoni. doiiiaj>"en adj., exercising judg- nioit : nsm. 570. doiiifa'st, adj., illustrious: npni. dom- fa;ste A p. 5. doiiis<'orii, adj., ambitious, noble: nsm. 1308; npm. domgeorne 693, 878. duinleas, adj., inglorious: npm. dom- lease 995. doinliee, adv., gloriously : sup. nsm. domlicost 1267. doiiiweor'Sung, f., glory : as. dom- weor'Sunga 355, d5mweor"5inga 1006. don, anv. i. make, perfonn : pret. 2 sg. dydest 927 ; pret. 3 pi. dydan 27. — 2. do (pro-verb) : pret. 3 sg. dyde 1321. See forden, gedon. dragan, 0, drag: pret. 3 pi. drogon 1232. dream, m., joy : ns. 874, Ap. 48; as. Ap. 82 ; ap. dreamas 641, S09, Ap. 32. See man-, solo-, swegldreani. dreccan, sec }»odroccan. drefan, see godrefan. dreogan, 2, endure: inf. 1244. See iidreogan. dreopan, see adreopan. dreor, m., blood: as. 969; is. dreore 1003, 1475. dreorig, see lieorodreorig. dreosan, 'i,J\ill, die: pret. 3 pi. dniron 995. See gedreosaii. drifan, see bo-, for-, to-, tfurlidrlfan. drihton, see dryhten. drolita9, m. i. condition, lot, life: ns. 313, 13S5; as. 1281, drohtajj 369. — 2. place of abode: as. drohta'S 1539. drolitigan, W2, pass life, Htc : opt. pres. 2 ])1. drohtigen 682. drolitno'S, m., condition of life : as. 1402. driincen, adj., drunk: npm. druncne 1003. dry, m., magician : np. dryas 34. dryt-ra'ft, m., magic : ip. drycraftum 7Cj5- dry ge, adj., j>n, m., iloor-kccper: dp. duru- '^egiuim 1090. -dwola, see gedwola. d^vol^'^}l»ft, m., magic: as. .34. (lyiiiiaii, \Vl, resotnid: piet. 3 sg. dy- iiede 739. dyriian, Wl, conceal: inf. 693. dyriio, see undynie. E ea, f., stream : as. 1504. eac, adv., also : 584, 1592, Ap. 23, 50. eaca, m., addiiJou : ds. eacan 1039. eadfriiiiia, n., author of prosperity, Lord: vs. 1292. eadgifa, m., dispenser of good, Lord: ns. 451 ; vs. 74. eadig, n., happiness, prosperity : gs. eadiges 6S0. eadig, adj., happy, blessed: nsm. 54, 463, 879, Ap. 73; npm. eadige 599; apm. 830. See tireadig. eador, see geador. ead^vela, m., joy, blessedness : ds. ead- welan S08. eafora, m., descendant : as. eaforan 1 1 10; np. 1627 ; dp. eaforum 779. eafoS, n., strength, power, violence: ns. 30; dp. eauetJum 142. cage, n., eye : gp. eagena 30 ; dp. eagum 910; ip. 759, 1224, 1679. eagorstream, m., stream : ns. 258; as. 379; np. eagorstreamas 441 ; ap. 492. eagsyne, adj., visible: nsm. 1550. eahtigan, Ws, 7neditate: inf. 1162. ealii, interj., alas: 203. ealad, f., water-UHiy, ocean : np. ealada 441. ealand, n., island: as. 28. cald, adj., old: asm. 1495; ripn^- ealde 1537 ; apm. 1642 : sup. npm. yldestan 763. See cfencald. ealdgoiiITHa, m., arch-enemy: ns. 1341 ; np. ealdgeniSlan 1048. ealdgesrS, m., chieftain, leader : gp. ealdgesTiSa 1 104. eal; comp. ea'S 194,368. See uiiea'd'o. eaO'iiU'duiii, adv. i. /ninthly: 321. — 2. Joyfully: 979. ('>a'«Viuoar/iesns: ds. A p. 30. efne,i\d\'., eTeii,/nsl, indeed : 294, 1104, 1234, Ap. 102, enuie 114, 221, ;^;^^. <'ft, adv. I. l/ien, again, afterwards: -11^ ^>55' 706, 763, 1246, 1274, 1302, 1341, 1476. — 2. back: 400,466,531, 694, 1078, 1356, 1675. cf^esa, m.yfear : ns. 445, 532 ; ds. egesan 457; is. 805,1266. AV^ ■\v}ptprejj;osa. egoslio, adj., yt'(7;y///: nsm. 1550; nsn. _ 1588. Kgias, pr. n., Egias: as. Ap. 17. eg'le, adj., horrible: njjm. 1 148, 1459; npf. 441. eld, f., time, age: dp. eldum 1057. ellcfne, num. adj., eleven: npm. 664. elleii, n., strength, courage: ns. 460; gs. elnes looi, 1263; ds. elne 54, 14S6; as. ellen 1208, 1242, A p. 3; is. elne 983. <^\W\\\\Qi\r(\,3.(l]., courageous: nsm. 1254. elleiirof, adj., brave, bold: gsm. ellen- rnfes 1392; npm. ellenrofe 350, 410, 1 141. ellen^veore, n., courageous deed: gs. ellenweorces 232 ; ip. ellenweorcum 1370- elles, adv., oiherivise, els£veodige 63, 199, 2S0 ; gpm. ell)>eodigra 16, 1175, ell- Ncodigra 26, elj^eodigra 946 ; dpm. elll'C'odigum 163, ell>eodigum 1073. eiune, see efne. ende, m. i. end: ns. 1382; ds. 221, Ap. 98; as. 649, Ap. 85; is. 1057. — 2. Lord, the Omega: ns. 556. eiidedteg, m., day of death : ns. A P. 79- eiidelea.s, adj., endless: nsn. 695. eiidesta'f, m., end, doom: as. 135. GLOSSARY 187 ciiyH, m., <'I. ciifjfelfyn, 11., riicc of angels: gp. engel- cyiina 7 17. cut, m., giant: gp. enta 1235, 1495. colostaii. fa'ste, adv.,y/;v///)': 58, 1671. faisten, n., ine/osiire, fortress : ds. fa;s- tenne 1034, 1068, 1177, 1544. See lajjiifa'sten. fa'stlio, see so'Ofa'stlic. fa>stuian, \\2, fasten, seen re: pret. 3 pi. faistnodon 49. See gefaistnian. fa>t, see sT'OfcCt. fiSted, adj., ornamented : asn. 301. f tStedsinc, n., treasure : gs. fStedsinces 478. fa^'d'ni, m. i. outstretclted arms, em- brace: ds. fa-^'me 616 ; as. fa;Nm 1616; ip. fitSnium S24. — 2. bosom (of ship), hold: as. f;vt^m 444. — 3. expanse as. 252, 336. fa-rtine, see AVidfa'ffiiio. fa''()'iiiian, \V'2, expand, spread: pret. 3 pi. fa2'5medon 1572; inf. 1589. fea, adj.,yl-T<;': ipm. fcam 605. -fea, see gef ca. fcala, indecl. n., many: 564, 584, 699, 710, 961, 969, 975, 1243, 1301, 1363, 1490. feallaii, R, fa//: pret. 3 sg. feoll 9.8. fcalii, adj., ye//o7v, dn//-co/ored : asm. fealone 1538, fealuwne 421; apm. fealewe 1589. feast'caft, adj., destitute, wretched: nsn\. 1 1 28, 1556; asm. feasceaftne 181 ; \\\)\\\. feasceafte 367. fedaii, sec afedaii. fegan, \Vl, joi)i, unite: pret. 3 sg. fcgde Ap. 98. fcl, n., .v/v';/, hide: as. 23. Icld, see lu'it'feld. fell, m.,fa//, destruction : as. 1609. -feiig, see oiifeiig. fooligestreoii, n., money, treasure: as. 301. ft'olit, see gefeoht. fi'olile, i., ftglit, batt/e: as. 1023, 1350. fcolitend, see AviiiVerfeohteiid. IVMtlaii, sec bclT'olaii. I'eoii, see geleoii. feoiid, m., enemy, devil: gs. feondes 20, 49, 1 196, 1294, 1693; gp. feonda 1619. feor, adj. ,/(/;- rt7rt?i', distant: nsm. 898; nsn. feorr 423; asm. feorne 191, 252, J'73- feor, adv.,y<7^-: 542, 638, Ap. 109. I'eorh, n. i, /ife: ns. Ap. 37 ; gs. fcores 133, 179, 1 101, 1 107, 1 1 30; ds. fcore 1538, to -widaii feoro = e7'cr,forei'er 106, 810, 1452; as. feorli 216, 282, 430,954, 1 1 17, 1134, 1371, 1616, 1629, \vidaii feorh = forever 1383, A p. 12, feorg Ap. 58 ; is. feore 284. — 2. sou/ : ns. feorh 1288; as. 154. feorhgodill, n., deatli : ns. iSi, 1427. feorlihorcl, m., /'('(/r : as. 1182. fcorlira'd, m., .f(?/7v?//<'// : as. 1654. -feoiiiie, see orl'eoriiie. fooriniaii, see gofeoniiian. feorran, adv.,y>'(V« afar: 265, 282. feorraiieiimeii, m., one come from afar, stranger : gp. feorrancumenra 24. feorreiiiid, adj., foreign : gp. feorr- cundra 1080. feorfl'a, num. adj. ,/<'//;•/// : ism. feor'San i45«. feorweg, m., distant 7(.'ay or region : ap. feorwegas 928. feowertig, num. ^d]., forty : 1036. GLOSSARY 189 feou'ertyiio, num. 3id].,/o7irlecit : 1593. -fera, see gelera. feran, \\'\,go: 2 sg. ferest 1674; pret. 3 sg. ferde 662 ; opt. pres. 2 sg. fere 224; inf. 174, 330, 786, 928, 931. See geferan. ferciul, see .soip-, ^vl(lfe^eIKl. fcrian, W2. i . bea?-, carry, convey : pret. 3 sg. ferede 853, 906 ; pret. 3 pi. feredon 866 ; inf. ferian 347, ferigan 293, ferigean 824. — 2. deal in, carry on: pret. 2 sg. feredes 1363. See »,-, geferian. fcr'S, nin. i. spirit, niiiid: ns. fyrhS 638; ds. fyrlvSe 507, fer'Se 1485. — 2. life: as.fer'5 174, 1332. ^^ifjin, 5, give, grant : pret. 3 sg. forgef 486, forgeaf 1 586 ; pres. opt. 3 sg. forgife 355; imp. 2 sg. forgif 76. forgildan, 3, repay : pres. opt. 3 sg. forgilde 387. forgrindan, 3, hack, injure : pp. for- grunden 413. forht, adj., afraid: nsm. g8, 1085; np. forhte 448, 1340, 1500, 1609; ap. 457, 1041. forhtfertf, adj., timid, fearful: nsm. 1549, 1596. forhycgan, W3, despise, disdain : pret. 2 sg. forhogedes 1381 ; pret. 3 pi. forhogodan A p. 84. forliylinaii, Wl, neglect: inf. 735. forlacaii, R, mislead: pret. 2 sg. for- leolce 1364; pret. 3 sg. forleolc 614. forlieran, Wl, mislead, instruct lorong- ly : pret. 2 sg. forlSrdest 1364; pret. 3 sg. forlSrde 614. forltietan, R. i . leave, abandon : 2 sg. forlietest 1413 ; 3 sg. forlaete'K 459; pret. 3 sg. forlet 1037 ; pret. 3 pi. for- IStan 802 ; opt. pret. 3 pi. forleton 403. — 2. let, grant, perinit: pret. 3 sg. forlet 835, 968, 1588. forlor, m., loss, destruction : ds. forlore formoltan, 3, melt aioay, be consitmed : inf. 1 146. foriiiinan, 4, carry off, destroy: pret. 3 sg. fornam 994, 1531, Ap. 59. forst, n\., frost: ns. 1257. forstaiidan, 6. i. defend: pret. 3 sg. forstod II 43, 1335. — 2. oppose, deny : pret. 3 sg. forstod 1540. fors\velgan, 3, swallow up : pret. 3 sg. forswealg 1590. forS, adv. \. forth, fortvards: 775, I 506, 1 584. — 2. still, yet, henceforth : 54, A p. no. for]?an, conj. i. therefore, thereby: 458, 526. — 2. because: 529, Ap. 47. fovwyTi\,n., destruction : as. 1594, 161 8. fot, m.,foot: ns. 1582. fraco'S, adj., hateful, despised: npm. fraco'cSe 409. frain, adj., see from, frani, prep. w. dat., from : 697, 738, 1034, 1037, 1243, 1485, 1535, 1582, 1691. GLOSSARY 191 fra-t, adj., obstinate, proud : dsf. frStre 571 ; asn. fr£te 1506. fraetwe, fpl., treasures, onianients : ap. frxnwe 337, frx-tewa Ap. 102. f^^Rt^vian, see gefra't^vian. frea, m., lord: ns. 662, 714, 786; gs. frean 457, 653, 796, 1401, 1695; ^^• frea 629, 1410. ^Vv manfrea. free, see guSfrec. freca, m., hero, 'warrior : ns. 1 163. See gfiiJ-, hildfreca. freoiic, adj., dangerous, terrible: nsm. 1432 ; asm. 516 ; asf. 1350 ; npf. 440 ; sup. asn. frecnost 1231. frefraii, \Vl, comfort, console : imp. 2 sg. frefra 421 ; inf. 367. See afrefran. -frege, see gefrege. fremde, adj., strange, estranged from (w. gen.) : nsm. 890. fremnian, Wl. i. do, make, perfortii : opt. pres. 2 sg. fremme 1354 ; pret. 3 sg. fremede 619, 622, 639, 815 ; pret. 3 pi. fremedon 1654; inf. 67, 780, 1208. — 2. aid, advance: inf. 934. See gefremnian. freo, 2id]., free, Joyful: npm. 598. freod, f., love, good -luill : ns. 1154; as. freode 390. freoliee, adv., gladly, 'willingly : 293. freoiid, m., friend: gp. freonda 934, 1128, 1705, A p. 91. freondscipo, m.,frie}ids/iip: as. 478. freorig, adj., freezing, cold: nsm. 491 ; npn. 1259. freo'ffian, see gefreoSian. frco'doleas, adj., hostile, wicked: nsn. 29. freo(Ju, see fritJ. freoJfu'wfCr, f., covenant of peace: as. freoSuwffire 1630. fricca, m., herald- np. friccan 11 56. frielan, Wl, w. gen., seek, ask for : opt. 3 sg. fricle A p. 109. frigiian, 3, ask, inquire : i sg. frine 633 ; 2 sg. frinest 629; pret. 3 sg. fraegn 556, 919, fregn 1163; inf. 1412. See gefrignan. friiian, see frignaii. frioift'o, f., peace: gs. 918; as. frecSe 1 130; is. freo'So 336. fri'ff, mn., peace, safety: gs. fritSes 448, 1 128, Ap. 91; ds. fri^e 622; as. friS 174, 1034; is. fri'Se 915, 1432! frod, adj. i. 'wise: apm. f rode '784. — 2. old: nsm. 506; nsn. 737. frofor, f ., comfort, consolation : gs. frofre 906, 1567, 1684, 1705, Ap. 109; ds. 31 1, 606 ; as. 95, 1465. fi'Oin, adj., brave, eager; nsm. fram 234; npm. frome 8, frame Ap. 12. See hild-, sT'Sfroin. froinlice, adv., boldly: 556, 1182, 1332, 1 640. fruma, m. i. beginning: ds. fruman 1485. — 2. Lord, the Alpha: ns. fruma 226, 556. See df«d-, ead-, leod-, leoht-, llf-, ordfruma. frunibearn, n., first-born child, leader : as. 1294. frumgar, m., leader : np. frumgaras 1068. frumrSden, f., arrangemetit previously agreed upon, period : gs. frumrjedenne 147. fv\k\tk?>c^a!it,i., creation : ds. frumsceafte 797- fiiimweorc, n., creature, creation : gp. frumweorca 804. fugol, m., bird: ds. fugole 497. ful, adv., fully, very : 496. See syn-, ?fryin-, SrySftil. fultum, m., help : gs. fultomes Ap. 91. fulAviht, n., baptism: ns. 1643; g^- fulhvihtes 1640; ds. fulwihte 1630; as. fulwiht 1635. furSum, adv., even, just: 797. fiirSur, adv.,y}/r//;^r : 1350,1489, 1518. fus, adj. I. ready to set out, eager: nsm. 255 ; asm. fusne 1654. — 2. sad, declining: nsm. 1664. See ellor-, holl-, hynfus. fusleoS, n., death-song: as. 1549. 192 GLOSSARY fyllan, Wi, overt hro7v, destroy, pret. 3 sg. fylde 16SS. fyUan, Wl, \v. gen., Jill: pret. 3 sg. fylde 523. See {•efyllaii. -fynde, see yO'fyudc. fyI•(lh^v;et, adj., active in ivar: npni. fyrdhwate 8, A p. 12. fyroii, -aA].. fiery: dpm. fyrnum 1378. iyrgiulst, m., spark of fire: np. fyr- gnastas 1546. fyrht, see godfyrlit. fyrhtan, see afyrhtan. fyihO, see feiff. fyrliO'lule, f., heartfelt love : as. fyrh'S- lufan S3. fyrina-I, n., jiiark of fire : ip. fyrmSlum 1134- fyrii, see iiiifyrn. fj'riidagas, mpl., former days: dp. fyrndagum i, 752, 976. fyrngcAvcorc, n., ainieiit fabric, crea- tion : ns. 737. fynisEegcn, n., old tradition: ns. 1489. fyrnsceaj»a, m., ancient enemy: ns. 1346. fyrii\vcorc, n., creature, creation : gp. fyrnweoica 14 10. fyl•Il^vita,m. ,/(//';•/(/;■<■// : np. fyrnweotan 784. fyrst, m., period of time : ns. first 147 ; as. fyrst 834, 1309, 1673. fyrstgciiieart', n., appointed time: gs. fyrstgemearces 931. fyrstiiioarc, n., appointed time: ds. fyrstmearce 133. fyrjjran, Wi, advance, Jielp: inf. 934. See gefyr<5ran. iysan, \Vl. i. prepare, s^et ready: inf. 1698. — 2. incite: 2 sg. fysest 11 87. G Gad, pr. n.. Gad: ns. Ap. 57. gadrigcaii, W2, collect, gather together : inf. 78 1, gadorigean 1556. gafiilra»don, f., tribute, fare: as. gaful- riedenne 296. galaii, 6, sing : pret. 3 pi. golon i 549 ; inf. 1 1 27, 1342. gailan, W], delay: pret. 3 pi. gseldon 1533- galdor, m., song: gs. galdres Ap. 108. galdorcTwft, m., magic art: ip. galdor- cra;ftum 166. galga, see gealga. gaii, an V.,, ;,>■<' : 3 pi. gaS 1665 ; pret. 3 sg. code 982, 100 1 ; pret. 3 pi. eodon 45 ; imp. 2 sg. ga 134S; imp. 2 pi. gaJS 1 182, 1332; inf. 365,775. ^t-t'gangaii, agan, ofer-eode. gang, m., passage, circuit, path : ns. 1694, gong 869; as. gang 20S, 455. See bcgaiig. gangan, anv., go: 3 pi. ganga)' 891; imp. 2 sg. gong 939; inf. 238, 1059, 1356, gengan 1095, geongan 131 1. gar, m.., spear: gs. gares 187, 1330; np. garas 127; gp. gara 32; dp. garum 1 143 ; ip. 45. See friinigar. gal■ge^vinll, n., battle, opposition : as. 958. gjors, n., grass : ns. 38. garsocg, m., ocean : ns. 238, 392 ; gs. garsecges 530; as. garsecg 371. ga>siie, adj., dead: npm. 10S4. gast, see beodgast. giist, m. I. mind, soul, life: ns. 468; gs. gastes 155; ds. gaste 7S2, 917, 1084; as. gast 187, 1327, 1416; np. gastas 640, 1 61 7; gp. gasta 331, 54S, 901. — 2. spirit (^holy): ns. 728, 906, 16S4; gs. gastes 531, 1000, 1621, Ap. 114? — 3. spirit (evil): ns. 1296; gs. gastes 1694. gastgehygd, n., thought: ip. gastge- hygdum 861. gastgoryiie, n., spiritual mystery : ip. gastgerynum 858. gastlic, adj., living, having mind or soul: ns. 1628. gi^ . . . ge, conj., both . . . and: 542. geafliaii, \V2, frighten : pp. geaclod 805. GLOSSARY 193 geador, adv., together : 1 097, eador 1 627. gealga, m., gallmvs, cross : as. gealgan 966, Ap. 22; ds. 1327, 1409, galgan A p. 40. gealgniod, adj., cntel, 'coicked: npm. gealgmode 32, 563. geap, see horngeap. geara, ■a.dw, formerly: 1387. (iearapolis, prn., Ilierapolis : d. Geara- polim Ap. 40. geard, see ealdor-, middaiigcard. geardagas, Tnp\.,/or»u'r i/trj's,o/c/ t/mes : dp. geardagum 15 19. geare, adv., zee//, certain/y : comp. gear- wor 932. gearii, adj., ready: nsm. 72, 214, 1535, gearo 234 ; nsf. 907, 1 1 53, 1 567, 1 579 ; npm. geanve 1369; apn. gearu 135S. geascian, \V2, /earn of: piet. 3 pi. geascodon 44. geat, see burg-, ^veallgeat. gebSro, f., behavior, action: ns. 1570. gebed, x\., prayer : ds. gebede 1027. gebeodan, 2, offer: pp. geboden 219. geberan, 4, bring forth, bear : pp. npm. geborene 690. gebidan, 1. i. azoait: pret. 3 sg. gebad 1702 ; opt. pres. 3 pi. gebidan 399. — 2. remaiti sti// : pret. 3 sg. gebad 1 587. gebiddan, 5, beseech, implore : pret. 3 sg. gebaed 996. gebindan, 3, bind : pret. 3 pi. gebundon 48, 1222 ; pp. gebunden 1379, 1396, npm. gebundene 580, apm. 947. gebledsian, Wa. i. b/essv^i^. gebled- sod 524, 937. — 2. revere, honor: pp. gebledsod 540, 1719. geblissian, W2, g/addett, b/ess : pp. ge- blissod 351, 468, 892. geblond, n., commotion : ns. 532. See argeblond. geblondan, R, mix, stir up •■ pret. 3 pi. geblendan ^2 ; pp. geblonden 424. ■geblowan, R, b/oom, b/ossom : pp. apm. geblowene 1448. gebrec, see bangebrec. gcbreoan, . 5, break do707i, injure : pp. gebrocen 1404, 1473. gebringan, Wl, bring: pret. 3 pi. ge- brohton 17 10; opt. pret. 2sg. gebrohte 273- gehvoJSor,mY>\., brothers : np. 1027; dp. gebr55rum 1014. geceosan, 2, choose: pret. 3 sg. geceas Ap. 19; pp. gecoren 324, npm. geco- rene Ap. 5. gecnawau, R, recognize : inf. 1 5 1 7, 1 558. gecringan, 3, fall, die : pret. 3 sg. ge- crang'Ap. 60, 72. gecrod, see lindgecrod. gectve?Jan, .5, speak : pret. 3 sg. gecwse'S 896, 1 172, 1299, 1361, 1400, 1465, 1663. geoynd, f., kind: as. 588. gecyrran, Wl, return: pret. 3 pi. ge- cyrdon 107S. gecySan, Wl, make known, shoiv : 3 sg. gecySe'S 1435; i pi. gecyXaN 859; pret. 2 sg. gecy'Sdest 390; pret. 3 sg. gecy'Sde 564, 700, 711; pp. gecySed 90, 358 ; inf. 2S9, 784, 796, 803, 965- gedafenian, W2, befit : 3 sg. gedaf enalS 317- gedal, see feorh-, sa^vulgedal. gedSlan, Wl. i. give over to, cojtsign to: inf. 955, 1217. — 2. separate, part from : pp. gedsled Ap. 82 ; inf. Ap 36. — 3. part, disband: pret. 3 pi gedSldon 5. gedon, anv., do : pp. 765 ; inf. 342, 1444 gedraeg, n. i. tumult, lamoitation : ns 1555- — 2. throng: ns. 43. gedreccan, Wi, afflict, torment: pret 3 sg. gedrehte 39. gedrefan, Wi, trouble, stir up: pp gedrefed 369, 394, 1529. gedreosan, ^, pass aioay: inf. Ap. 100 gedrep, n., stroke: as. 1444. gedryht, see willgedryht. gedufan, 2, sink, penetrate: inf. 1331- gedAvola, m., error, false belief: as. gedwolan 611, 1688. 194 CiLOSSARY gefa'lsian, Wa, cleanse: p.p. gefaelsod A p. 66. gefaestnian, Ws. i. establish: pret. 3 sg. gefaestnode 522. — 2. place, fix: pret. 3 sg. gefaestnode 1378. gef ea, m., joy, happiness : ds. gefean 347' 598) 866, 1670, 1693 ; ^^- "'^J'- Si ; gp. gefeana 890. gefeoht, n.,fi^{'-hl, conflict: ds. gefeohte 1 1 88, 1 196. gef eon, 5, w. inst., enjoy: pret. 3 pi. gefegon 592, 659. See ferSgefeoiule. gefeoriiiian, Wa, devour : pret. 3 pi. gefeormedon 1090. gef era, m., companion : as. geferan 1009, 1020. geferan, Wl, accomplish, pass throngJi : 2 pi. geferaS 677 ; pret. i sg. geferde 1401 ; pres. opt. i pi. geferan 516; inf. 194, 216. geferiaii, \V2, conduct, bring: pp.gefe- red 1 173, 1 61 9; npm. geferede 265; inf. 397. gefreetAvian, Wa, adorn, honor: pret. 3 sg. gef rastwode 1 5 1 8 ; pp. gef ra;t\ved 715- gefrege, n., knowledge : is. 1626, Ap. 25. gefrege, adj., knoivn, celebrated: nsn. 668, 961, 1 1 19. gefreninian, '^\, perform, do: i sg. gefremme 1288; pret. 2 sg. gefreme- dest 926; pret. 3 sg. gefremede 91, 605, 1 1 98, 13S7; pret. 3 pi. gefreme- dan 1445; pp. gefremed 976; inf. 191, 426, 1614; ger. gefremmanne 206. gefreotSian, W2, liberate, set free : pret. 3 sg. gefreo'Sode 1041. gefrignan, 3, lear)i of, hear : pret. i sg. gefrsegn 1093, 1706; pret. i pi. ge- frunan i ; pp. gefrsegen 6S7, 1060. gefyllan, Wi, complete: pp. npm. ge- fylde 1695. gefyrSran, ^Yl, support, protect: pp. gefyr'Nred 983. gegninga, adv., straightway : 1349, •354- gognslege, m., interchange of blows: ds. i35f'- gcgretan, Wi, greet: pret. 3 sg. ge- grette 254. gegrind, n., commotion, tumult: as. 1590. geha?ftan, Wl. i. bind, imprison: pp. gehaefted 11 27. — 2. afflict: pp. npm. gehffifte 11 58. gehalgian, Wa, consecrate : pret. 3 sg. gehalgode 586, 1650; pp. gehalgod 1646. geliatan, "R, promise: pret. 2 sg. gehete 1418. gehealdan, R, maintain, keep : pret. 2 pi. geheoldon 346; inf. 213. gehegan, Wl, perform, hold (council or meeting): pret. 3 sg. gehede 1496; pret. 3 pl.gehedon I57,gehedan 1049; inf. 930. gehered, see gohyran. gehladan, G, load: pp. asm. gehladenne 361^ gehna'gan, Wl, humble: pres. opt. 2 pi. gehnSgan 1183; pret. 2 sg. gehnSg- dest 1319; pret. 3 sg. gehnffigde 1191. gehreodan, 2, adorn: pp. apm. gebro- dene 1449. geliSu, see geohSu. geh"\va, pron., each : gsm. gehwass 912 ; gsf. gehwiere 630; gsn. gehwaes 330, 338 ; dsm. gehwam 65, 637 ; dsf. 121 ; dsn. 408. gehweorfan, 3. i. turn, fall: pret. 3 sg. gehwearf 694, 11 03. — 2. con- vert: 2 sg. gehweorfest 974. gehwylc, pron., each, all: gsm. (anra) gehwylces 1283; dsm. gehvvylcum 908,980, 1 152 ; asm. (anra) gehwylcne 933 ; asn. (landa) gehwylc 935. gehycgan, W3, suppose : pret. 2 pi. gehogodon 429. gehygd, fn., mind, thought: as. 1460; ap. gehygdo 68, 200. See breost-, gast-, misgehygd. goliyld, n., /r<'/tY//('« : as. 117, 1045. GLOSSARY 195 gehyran, Wl. i. hear, learn, heed: 2 pi. gehyra'JS 1197; pret. i sg. ge- hyrde 651 ; pret. i pi. gehyrdon Ap. 23, 63 ; pret. 3 pi. 894 ; opt. pret. 2 sg. gehyrde 574 ; imper. 2 sg. geher 1498 ; pp. gebyred 92, 1554, gehered 16S; inf. 341, 595, 811. — 2. receive hear- iii., : pret. 3 pi. gehyrdon 577. gchyrstan, \Vi, equip: pp. gehyrsted 45- gelac, n., coiiunotion, conflict: as. 1092. See lind-, Ij'ft-, sciiigelac. gelaca, see guO'gelaca. gelad, n., way: as. 190. geliedan, Wi. i. lead, conduct: 3 pi. gelSdah 2S2 ; pret. 3 sg. gelaedde 1033; pret. 2 pi. gelSddon 430; inf. 822. — 2. venture, risk : pret. 3 sg. gelSdde Ap. 43. gelang, adj., Jiear at hand, attainable : nsf. 979. gel«ran, Wl, instruct: inf. 1353. geltestan, Wl, support, help : pret. 3 sg. gelseste 411. geleafa, m., belief, faith : gs. geleafan 1680, Ap. 66; as. 335. gclenge, 3.d]., pertaini7ig to, of the na- ture of: nsf. 1474. geleogan, 2, w. dat., deceive : pret. 3 sg. gelah 1074. gelettan, Wl. i. let, hinder : inf. 518. — 2. procrastinate : inf. 800. gelic, adj., like: asm. gelicne 494; superl. nsm. gelicost 497 ; nsn. gelic- cost 501, 953. gelice, adv., like: superl. gelicost 1145. gelicgaii, 5, stretch along: 3 pi. gelic- gah 334- gelome, adv., often : 1 163. gelyfan, Wl, have faith in, trust: i sg. gelyfe 12S4; pret. 3 pi. gelyfdon 142, 562, 813; inf. 733. geiiia»I, adj ., stained, spotted : nsn . 1331. gemtSne, adj., imtlual: nsf. 1013. geinang, n., company : ds. gemange 7"iO. gema-rsian, W2, celebrate : pp. gemaer- sod 544. geniearc, see fyrst-, Singgemearc. geinede, adj., pleasant: superl. nsn. gemedost 594. geiiiet, n., limit, measure : as. gemet 309, 1481 ; np. gemeotu 454. gemet, adj., y?//z«^: nsn. 1178. gemetaii, Wl, find, tneet: pret. 3 sg. gemette 241, 245, 1061 ; pret. 3 pi. gemetton 143, 10S2. gemot, n., assembly : ds. gem5te 650 ; as. gemot 1059. gemiman, PP, remember : pres. 3 sg. geman 639. gemyltan, Wl, soften, melt: inf. 1393. gemynd, fn., memory, thought : dp. ge- myndum 960. See mod-, upgemynd. gemyndig, adj., mindful: nsm. 161, 9S1, looi, 1263, 1312, Ap. 107. gemyrran, Wl, hinder, disturb: pp. npm. gemyrde 746. gen, see Sa gen. gena, see nfi gena. gencA^-ide, m., anstver : ip. gencwidum 858. generian, Wl, save, preserve: pp. apm. generede 1037. geneSan, Wl, w. inst., venture, risk: pret. 3 sg. geneSde Ap. 17, 50; inf. 95O' 1351- gengan, see gangaii. genTSla, see eald-, man-, torngenuJla. geni-wian,W2, rt.'//^7i;': pp.geniwad loio. genog, adj., ^//c//^// : nsm. 1534. geoc, f., help, comfort: ns. 15S5; gs. geoce 1030, 1567, Ap. 108; as. 11 52. geocend, m., Comforter, Lord: vs. 548 ; as. 901. geofa, see A\ilIgeofa. geofon, n., ocean: ns. 393, 15S5, 1624; gs. geofones 852 ; ds. geofone 49S, geofene 1531, 161 5; as. geofon 1508. geogoiff, f., young persons, youth : ns. 1634; ds. geogob'e 152, 1615; is. eogo"5e 11 22. 196 GLOSSARY gooj:;o'<^hart, m., yoitthfiiliiess : ds. geo- go'cNliade 7 82. SPoh'flu, f., care^ tribitlation : as. geoh . I. see, behold: 3 pi. geseo'S 1500; pret. I sg. geseah 493, 499; pret. 3 .sg. 1492, 1690, geseh 714, 847, 992, 1004, 1009, 1448; pret. I pi. gesegon 455, 8S1 ; imper. 2 sg. ge- seoh 1281, 1441 ; inf. 760, 987, 1714, gesion 1225. — 2. \&?i.see oneciftother: inf. 1013. — 3. receive sight: pret. 3 pi. gesegon 581. geset, n., habitation : ap. gesetu 1259. GLOSSARY 197 gesettan, Wi, appoint: pret. 3 sg. ge- sette 1647; pp. geseted 156. ftcsiclnTi, <>esih'inge 794. See gu<>'ge9'iiigu. gcTfofta, see treo\\ge'Oofta. gciSoht, m., thought, meditation : gp. gehohta 744. ge'Soliaii, Wa, suffer, endure : pret. 3 sg. ge'Solode 1490; imper. 2 sg. gel'ola 107; ger. geSolianne 11 36, gej^oli- genne 1659, gel'olienne 1689. ge'Srajc, n., tumult, violence : as. ge^rsic 823. ge'Oi'eatian, Wa, suppress, overcome : pp. geNrcatod 436, geJ>reatod 1 1 1 5. goOriiig, n., croivd, tumult: as. 368. go'rfriiigan, ;i, approach, draxv near : pp. gebrungen 990. ge'ffyldig, see niodge'Syldig. geOyn, Wl, rebuke^ subjugate : pp. ge'Syd 436. 198 GLOSSARY geunnan, .'), w. gen., grant: inf. 179, 1131. g■e^va'r«yiaii, see g■c^veol■'ffiau. S^TPPi'"? Wl, reveal: pp. geypped 1223. giccl, see cylegioel. gidd, n., song: gs. giddes Ap. 89. See geomorgidd. giddiiiig, see leoSgiddiing. giellaii, 'i,yell: pret. 3 pi. gullon 127. gif, n., gift, grace : as. 575. gif, conj., //: 70, 210, 212, 288,344,407, 417, 460, 479, 482, 557, 1350, 1424, 1521, 156S, 1612. gifa, see blanl-, ead-, synibelgifa, Avillgeofa. gifan, 5, gi'i'e: 3 sg. gifeS 1151 ; pret. 3 sg. geaf 317; opt. ])res. 3 .sg. gife 388. See si-, for-, ofglfaii. gife'iV'e, w.,fitc, chance : ns. 1 066 ; as. 489. gifre, -Jid]., greedy : dpf. gifrum 1335. See AVJelglfre. gifu, f., gift: as. 4S0, 530, 548, 754 ; ip. geofum 551, giofum 15 19. See sine-, Aviildorgifu. gild, n., idol: ap. 1319. See deofol-, ha'dciigild. gildaii, :i, bestmv, grant: 3 sg. gildeS, A p. 119. ^V^ forgildaii. gimaii, Wl, w. gen., regard, be heedful : pret. 3 pi. gimdon 139. giiiiin, vcl., gem, jewel: ns. gim 1268; gp. gimma 1519. [Lat. gemma.] See heaf()innaii. git, adv., yd, fiirtlter : 1487. See Oa sit, iiu syt. Sita.ii, see bo-, ong'itaii. fila'flinod, adj., happy, joyful: nsm. 1059. glCa-\v, adj., 'wise: nsm. 557, 8 17, 1497, Ap. 96; asm. gleawne 164S, glawne 143. See a'g,'lea\v. glea\vlice, adv., wisely: 427, 861. gleawniod, adj., wise of mind: nsm. 1579- glTdan, 1, glide, go: 3 .sg. glide S 498; pret. 3 sg. glad 371 ; inf. 1248, 1304. See toglldan. giiast, see f yrgnast. giionihof, n., house of sorrow : ds. gnornhofe 1008, 1043. god, m. I. God: n. 14, 91, 260, 326, 425, 459. 534. 563. 703. 75I. 758, 894, 925, 1 143, 1335, 1376, 1462, 1510, 1661, 1717; g. godes 117, 234, 560, 747. 776. 794. 999. 1028, 1045, 1613, 1634, 1644, 1647, Ap. 65; d. gode 205,958, loii, 1 150, 1398, 1579, 1620, Ap. 115; a. god 275, 657, 760, 785, 1030, 1 188, 1387; V. god 76,897, 1 28 1, 1409, 141 5. — 2. in the pi., heathen gods: gp. goda 1319; ap. godu Ap. 49. god, n., prosperity, happiness : is. gode 406, 161 7; gp. goda 338. god, adj., ^i^ood : asm. godne 480, 922. See betera, selra. godbearn, n., son of God: ns. 640. godcund, adj., di-i'ine : gsm. godcundes Ap. 1 14. godfyrht, adj.. Godfearing: asm. god- fyrhtne 1022; npm. godfyrhte 1516. godspell, n., ^tfj-/^/: as. 12. gold, n.,,^W(/: ds. golde 1508; as. gold 301. ZZ^- goldburg, f., to-vn : as. 1655. gong, see gang, gongan, see gangan. grsRdig, adj., greedy: npm.grEdige 155. See heoro-, wajlgraedig. grafan, see agrafaii. gra-g, nd']., gray : nsm. grjega 371. gram, adj., angry, hostile : npm. grame 917, grome 563; gpm. gramra 217, 951, 1059. granihydig, adj., hostile: gsm. gram- hydiges 1694. grap, f., clutch, grip : dp. grapum 1335. greue, adj., green : apm. 776. See eall- giene. greot, w., ground, beach : ds. greote 238, 254. 425. 794. 847. 1084, 1624. gretan, Wl, greet, address: pret. 3 sg. grette 61, 1030, 1464; inf. 1022. See gegretan. grinim, adj ., yf^;r^ : asf. grimme 1387; asn. grim 958; npn. 1365; gpf. grimra 1487. See heoro-, hete-, Avaelgrini. grind, see gegrind. grindan, 3, grind, dash : pret. 3 pi. grundon 373. See forgrindan. gripe, m., clutch, grip: as. gripe 187, 217, 951. groni, see gram, grund, m. i. deep, ocean : ns. 393,425. — 2. abyss: ns. 1590; as. 1595. — 3. ground, earth: ds. grunde 1528; as. grund 331, 747, 1600; dp. grun- dum 640 ; ap. grundas 776. grundwaeg, m., earth : ds. grundwa:ge 5S2. grynsmiS, m., evil-doer : np. grynsmi- 'Sas 917. gryrehAvTl, f., period of terror : ds. gryrehwile 468. gryrelu", adj., terrible: nsn. 1551. gunia, m., man: ns. 11 17; np. guman 1516; gp. gumena 20, 61, 575, 5S2, 621, 986, 1152, 1615. gunicyst, f ., virtue, right practice : ip. gumcystum 1606. giitJ, f., war, battle: ns. 951 ; ds. gu'Se 234. 1330; as. 1349, 1354; gp. guSa 1487. guSfrec, adj., bold in battle: nsm. 1 1 17. 200 GLOSSARY guSfreoa, m., warrior: gs. guSfrecan gu«)'j»elaca, m., ivarrior: np. gu^'gela- can 1600. guSgeSingu, niiL, battle, contest: ap. guSgeiiingu 10^2, guiS'ge]nngo 1043. guSgcwinn, ii., battle: ns. 217. guiVhAva't, adj., bold in battle: nsm. Ap. 57. guO'plega, m., battle: ds. guSplegan 1369, A p. 22. guJfra's, m., rush of battle : ns. 1531. guQ'rino, m., warrior: np. guSrincas _i55. 392. gutfsearu, n., war armor : np. guiSsearo 127. guSweorc, n., 7var-deed: gp. guiS- weoica 1066, gyldan, see oiigyldaii. gylp, m., boast: as. 1333. gyrii, n., sorro'o, afflictio)i : ds. gyrne 1 1 50, 1585. gyrraii, 3, sound, creak: pret. 3 pi. gurron 374. g■yr^van, W], get ready, prepare: inf. 795, 169S, gerwan 1634. gystranda'go, ^d\'., yesterday : 852. gyt, see git; nu, Sa gyt. H habbaii, Wi, have : I sg. haebbe 897 2 sg. hafast 357, 507, 1320; 3 sg hafaS A p. 73; i pi. habbaS 687 2 pi. 296; pret. 2 sg. haefdes 530 pret. 3 sg. hjefde 534, 7S7, 844, 856, 987,990, 1060, 1063, 1 169, 1241 ; pret 3 pi. haefdon 134, 149, 785, 1131 ; opt pres. 2 sg. lutbbe 1 52 1 ; opt. pres. 3 sg 1164; opt. pres. 3 pi. habban 976 imper. 2 sg. hafa 223 ; imper. 2 pi. hab baS 1358. See behabban, nabban lia'bbend, see searohaebbend. Habraham, see Abraham. had, m., nature, form : ds. hade Ap. 27 as. had 912. See apostol-, geoguS- had. hador, adj., bright: nsm. 83S ; nsn. 1456, hadre 89. ha'ft, m. I. captivity: ds. heefte 1399, 1470. — 2. captive: np. hasftas 1070. ha^ftan, see gehteftan. hieftling, m., captive: ns. 1342. haga, see anhaga. htegclscur, m., hail-storin : ip. ha;gel- scurum 1257. hal, adj. i. healthy, well: nsm. 914. — 2. whole, uninjured, sound: nsm. 1470; gsm. hales 1467. ^'tv ^vanhal. ha'le, m., hero: ns. 1002; as. 144. hiT'lend, m., Savior: g. hailendes 574' 735; a. hElend 1031; v. 541, 1407. hade«5, m., hero, matt: ns. 919, 1556; as. 1005, 1273; vs. 484, 624; np. 50, 362,561,612, 1024, 1054, htele)> 38 ; gp. ha;le& 21, 20D, 396, 494, 545, 567,692,885, 907, 1197, 1258, 1269, 1463; dp. hasleSum 668; ap. haele'S 2, 883, 996, .1607. halgiaii, see gehalgian. hillig, adj., holy, the holy one, saint: nsm. 14, 91, 461, 542, loio, 1144, 1252, halga 118, 168, 225, 346, 359, 382. 977. 996, 1029, 1045, 1253, 1307, 1395, 1607, 1687, Ap. 60; nsf. halig 243; nsn. 89, 1018; gsm. haliges 531, 654, 709, 819, 893, 1000, 1389, 1478, 1586, 1621,' halgan 1238; dsm. 48, 467, 1222, 131 5, 1683, Ap. 9; asm. haligne 144, 4S1, loio, 1614, halgan 831, 1 171, 1566, A p. 90; a-sf. halige 1520; asn. halig 1418, Ap. 53; isf. halgan 56, 537,873, 1399, 1456; npm. halige 885; gp. haligra 725; dp. hal- gumi72o; apm. halige 875 ; apf. Ap. 63; ip. halgum 328, 723, 1054, hale- gum 104. See heofonhalig. hado, f., health : as. 95. ham, m., home: gs. hames Ap. 118; ds. ham 1683; as. 227, 978, Ap. 92; gp. hama 104. hainor, m., hammer: gp. hamera 1077. GLOSSARY 201 hiimsittpiid, m., one dwelling at home : np. hanisiltende 686. hand, f., hand: ns. 9, 17, 412; as. 941, 1417, Ap. 60; ap. handa 48, 1222. handgp-wiiin, n., struggle, conflict: ds. handgewinne 186. liandhriiio, m., touch of the hand: as. 1000. liandiiia'i;>X'ii, n., strength o/the hands : as. 725. har, adj., hoary, gray : asm. harne 841 ; npm. hare 1258. harii, f., ivaz'e, sea : ns. 531. lisT'S, f., covima)id : as. 1520, 1586. hat, adj., hot: nsm. 1709; asm. hatne 1 187; ism. hatan 1542; isn. 1241, 1277. See braudhat. hata, see scyldhata. hatan, R. i. bid, command : 3 sg. hateS 1505 ; piet. i sg. het 931 ; pret 3 sg. hEt 330, 587, 792, 795, 807, 822, 1145, 1575, 1623, 1632, Ap. 68, heht 365, 1466, Ap. 45 ; pret. 3 pi. heton 1229, 1272, 1390. — 2. name: pp. haten 686. See gehatan. 'hii'Sf^n, did]., heathen : nsm. Ap.46 ; gsm. hieSnes 1238; dsf. hie'Senan 1491 ; dsn. hae'Senum 1144; asf. hieSene Ap. 60, hSSenan 11 1; np. hseSene 1002, 1 1 24, hSb'ne 126, 1070; gp. hJeSenra 186, 218, 957, 992, 1032, ^389. ha;?Jengild, n., idol, idolatry : dp. has- •Sengildum 1102; ap. hieSengild Ap. 47- he, pron., //,? : nsm. 51, 53, 54, etc. ; nsn. hit 695, 765, 1323, 1393, 1563; gsmn. his 50, 60, 94, 164, etc.; dsmn. him 45, 57, 118, 145, etc.; asm. hine 502, 551, 820, 943. 1 143, 1326, 1335, 1564, 1698, Ap. 97 ; asf. hie 980, 1 1 54 ; asn. hit 149, 210, 1231, 1514 ; np. hie 5, 23, 26, 31, etc.; gp. hira 3, 11, 25, 140, etc.; dp. him 5, 17, 27, 33, etc.; ap. hie 254, 464, 613, 795, etc. heafod, n., head: gs. heafdes 50; ds. heafde 1423, 1472, Ap. 46. heafodginini, m., eye: ap. heafodgim- mas 31. heafodmaga, m., near kinsman : as. heafodmagan 942. heaibla, ni., head: as. heafolan 1 142. heah, adj., high : nsn. 668 ; isn. hea 274. heahcyning, m., great king. Lord: ns. 6. heaheiigel, m., archangel: np. heaheng- las 885. heahffeder, m., patriarch : gp. heah- fa^dera 791 ; ap. heahfaederas 875. heahgestreon, n., great treasure: ip. heahgestreonum 362. heahrfcced, n., great hall: as. 708. heahstefn, adj., high-prowed or -stemmed: nsm. 266. healdan, R, hold, preserve, keep : i sg. healde 336, 915, 1432; 3 pi. healda}> 176; pret. 3 pi. heoldon 15 14. See gehealdan. healdend, m., keeper, ruler: ns. 225. healf, f., side : ds. healfe 1063 ; ap. 715. heals, see famigheals. healt, adj., latne : dp. healtum 578. hean, adj., abject, wretched: nsm. 891, 1087, 1367, 1557; asm. heanne 1191. heap, m., throng, company: ns. 870; ds. heape Ap. 9 ; as. heap Ap. 90 ; is. heape 696; ip. heapum 126. heard, adj. i. bold, resolute : nsm. 233, 839, 982, 1399. — 2. grievous, severe : nsm. 1395; nsf. 1562; asn. 1092; gp. heardra 1445, 1470, 1491 ; ip.heardum 952, 1257 ; coinp. asm. heardran 1402. — 3. hard: asm. heardne 739. See eog-, ellen-, hilde-, sour-, Sroht- heard. hearde, adv., sternly, severely: 18. heardlic, adj., severe, destructive : nsm. 1551. hearm, m.,harm, injury, contumely : as. hearm 1071, 1367; is. herme 671; gp. hearma 11 98, 1445. 202 GLOSSARY hcariiicwido, m., ^(7///w;/r, /'/(/.v/Z/fwi' : luM^fou, m., //^rt'?'^// : ns. 1438; gs. heo- ;is. 79, 561. fonas 1501 ; as. heofon 748, hefoi) 328; lit'sirinleo'<>, 11., com plaint, so)i}^ of grief : gp.heofona6, 192, 1505, 1683; dp.heo- as. 1127, 1342. fonum 1452, heofenum 89,, 168, 195 ; hearmlora, m.,/;/.i<'//: ds. hearnilocan ap. heofonas 977. 6V^ upheofoii. 95, 1029. licofoiicuiidol, f ., j-«;/ : ns. 243. lioiuTiolH^V'iKlc, 111., .f"'V(';-: dj). lieaSoli- licofoiicyiiiiij;-, m., Iicm'cnly kiiii:;: gs. cNeiuhim 426. heofoncyniiiges 92, 723, 998, 1381 ; hcart'oAvu'lm, ni.,y?tvr<,7'///Ut\\\\T\W\!:,, i\// (;,!-/: il>. helUraf- licol'oiitorht, adj., heavenly bright: turn I 102. nsm. 1269; nsn. loiS. bcllchiiica, m., hell-limper, dc-ril: ns. hoofoiiO'ryniiii, m., /■tv/7r///;\^'7(';7 : ds. I lyi. lieofon))rymme 48 1, 1720. licoll'or, n., blood, gore: is. heolfre 124 1, 1277. lu'olstor, m., darkness: ds. lieolslie 243; as. heolstor 1191. hcolstorloca, m., dark place, prison: d. or as. heolstorlocan 144, 1005. hcolstorsouwa, m., darkness : d. or as. lieolstorscuwan 1253. lu'oiian, adv., hence: Ar. 109, heonon 891. -hPorp, sec tiiilirorc. hcllt'u.s, adj., boiiJid for hell : npni. lu'll- fuse 50. lioUtra'f, n., heathen temple: dp. hull- trafum 1691. helm, m. i. helmet : as. 10. — 2. guard- ian: ns. 118, 277, 623, 655. .S<-,' nihthclm. holina, m., helm, rudder: ds. lulnum 39('st» see brim-, stT'lioiij»ost. h«'oroj>i'imm, adj., ivarlike: npm. heo- hr'nTtii, f., humiliation: dp. hc•n^illm rogrimme 31. 117, 1467. lieorfo, f., heart: ds. heortan 52, 1252, hOofaii, 2, lament: ptc. nsm. heofende 1709; as. 36, 1213. ^Vt- blld'-, cald-, JCC7. miI> m., heathen temple : ap. herigeas 1687. heriftvveard, m., guardian of the tem- ple: np. herigweardas 1124. herm, see hearm. Hf'rodes, pr. n., Herod: ns. 1324; ds. 1 1 erode Ap. 36. hctc, m., hate : ds. 944. See bill-, lood-, iiT'(V-, ^vsT'penlietc. li<»t<'f;>'i'»i»> adj., fierce, cruel: nsm. 1395 ; nsf. 1562. lu'tcrof, adj., hostile: gp. heterofra 1420. hcttcnd, m., enemy: np. 31. hider, adv., hither: 207, 1604, hyder 1024. liidcrcymo, m., coming, arrival: as. 1316. hi'or^•^vide, m., speaking, ivords : us. S<)3 ; dp. hleo'cNorcwidum 1621; ip. Sig. • hlf'o'driiiii, Wa, s/c-ti/.; talk: pret. 3 sg. hleo'Srode 461, hleo'Srade 537, 1360, hloSrode 1430; pret. 3 pi. hleo'Srodon 692. liITdaii, sec on-, tohlidan. Iiiiclilian, si-c iililiehhiin. Iililiaii, W'J, io-u'cr, stiiini high : pret. 3 pi. hlifodon 841. Iilimlurii, f.,/;'/.r(';/-(/('('r : ds. hlindura liliiira'C't'd, n., /;/j(V/ : as. 1463. liliiisruwa, m., i/tirh/wss of prison : as. hlinscuwan 1071. hIi(V, n., slope, hill: np. hleo'^'u 841. See sand-, stanldiA'. hlosniaii, Wa, listen, lieiirkeit : pret. 3 sg. hlosnode 761. lilocV, f., troop, company: ns. 42, 1389, 1543; as. 992. Iilfid, adj., loud: nsm. 1 1 56 ; nsf. 739; isf. hludan 1360. hlutter, adj., bright, pure : asm. hlut- terne 312; asf. hluttre 1063. Iilyininan, 'i, resound: 3 sg. hlymme'iN 39-- Iilyiiiiaii, Wl, resound: pret. 3 sg. hly- nede"23S. hlyiisiaii, Wa, resound: pret. 3 pi. hlynsodon 1545. hlyst, m., heed, attention : as. i 5S6. hlyt, m., lot, fate: ns. Ap. 9; as. 6, 14. Iiiiii^', adj., ivretched, miserable: comp. gsf. hnagran 159S. liiitT'<''aii, Wl, humble: opt. pres. 3 pi. hiiSigen 1329. ^9a' gehiiiT'san. liiiitaii, 1, clash : pret. 3 pi. hneotan 4. liof, n., house: ds. hofe 1307; ap. hofu 83S. See reaster-, giiornliof. hold, adj., gracious: nsm. 550; asf. holde 1 164. See doodeiihold. holdlice, adv., faithfully : 1 639. holm, m., ocean: as. 429; gp. holma 195. See sieholia. lioliii'A'raou, f., tossing sea : ns. holm- I'racu 467. holiinvci'-, m., sea-'way : ds. holmwege 3S2. Iioiiia, see fltese-, Iichoiaa. lion, see iihon. hord, see foorh-, mod-, wordhord. hordgestrf'on, n., treasure : dp. hord- gestrconum 1 1 14. hor, m., riiii^, sound: ns. 1278. Iu'<>(I«'n, sec siii<-lii-<>(l4>ii. liroiiriid, sec liraiii'ild. liropjiii, R, .v//i'/l>"*'» '"^Ij-i s/>iritually blind: nsm. Ap. 46. liygcgeoinor, adj., sad of mind : nsm. 1087, 1557. liygc'Oaiic, m., thought : gs. hyge))ances 817. liygcjjaiicol, adj., thoughtful: nsm. 341. hylit, m. \. hope, expectation: ns. loio, II 14, hiht 287; as. hyht 1052. — 2. joy : ds. hyhte 239, 637, 874, as. hyht 481 ; gp. hihta Ap. 118. hyhtlic, lid].. Joyful : sup. nsm. hyhtli- cost 104. liyld, sec gcliyld. liyldan, Wl, />end, bow : pret. 3 pi. hyl- don 1027. liyldii, f., kindness, favor : as. hyldo '389- . Iiylinan, see forhyliiian. hyiifus, adj., ready to die: np. hynfiise 612. 2o6 GLOSSARY hyraii, W). i. hear, listen to : pret. i sg. hyrde 360; pret. 3 sg. herde 1 1 76 ; piet. I pi. hyrde we Ap. 70; opt. pres. I pi. hyran 1167.- — 2. obey, follow. 2 pi. hyra'5 679 ; pret. 3 pi. hyrdon 612; opt. pres. I pi. hyran 1606; inf. 1639, Ap. 47. See gehyran. hyn-nian, W2, listen to: pret. 3 pi. hyrcnodon 654. liyrdaii, see onliyrdaii. hyrde, m.^^^iianl: ns. S07 ; np. hyrdas 1083; ap. 993, 1077. hyrstan, see geliyrstan. hyse, m., inan, youth : ds. hysse 550 ; vs. 595, 811. hysebeortfor, vc\.., young man : ds. hyse- beor^'re 1 142. liyspaii, \Vl, seorn, inoek: inf. 671. [liosp.] liyfliig, see unhyOig. lacob, pr. n., Jacob, Javies : ns. 691, Ap. 35,70; ds. Idcobe 754 ; as. lacob 794. i<', pron., /: ns. 64, 72, 77, 81, etc.; for genitive, see inln ; ds. me 63, 76, 198, 200, etc. ; as. me 71, 85, 3S9, 905, etc. np. we I, 264, 268, 292, etc.; for geni- tive, see user; dp. lis 276, 2S8, 292, 342, 514, 1420, 1566, 1567; ap. 265, 269, 273, 330, 434, 596, S52, 862, 1419, 1 561, fisic 286. icaii, Wl, increase: 2 sg. Tcest 1190; inf. ecan 1384. idel, adj., vain : apm. Idle Ap. 84. ides, f., -woman : np. idesa 1638. Iernsalein,pr. n., Jerusalem : ds. Ap. 70. \'^\i\\u\, \\., island : as. 15. ilea, pron., same: nsm. 751 ; asf. ilcan 911. ill, prep. w. dat. and ace. i. /;/, on, within, amid, among, at, by (w. dat.) : 51, 52, 69, 78, 121, 163, 169, 231, 281, 304, 356, 562, 573, 597, 707, 719. 854, 868, 927, 948(2), 973, 976, 1004, 1008, 1029, 1043, 1082, 1155, 1187, 1264, 1299, 1309, 1377, 1467, 1482, 1491, 1649, 1672, 1685, 1720, Ap. 16,30, 40, 45, 70, 118. — 2. into, to, towards (w. ace.) : 41, III, 117, 217, 349, 656, 911, 929, 939, 951, 9S2, 1091, 1273, 130S, 1332, 13S0, 1463, 1594, 161S, 1 61 9,. 1 686, 1703. in, adv., in, inside: 362, 990, looi, 1331, 1588, inn 1058. Iiideas, pr. n., India : gp. Indea A P. 51 ; dp. Indeum Ap. 43. iiiflede, adj., />/// (y"7i'a/t'r : asf. 1504. iiige]>aiie, mn., thought, reason : as. 35. iiiiiaii, prep. w. dat., in, within: 1235, 1547- iniiaii, adv., 7i'/////;/ : 1018, 1241. iniiamveard, adv., within : 647. iiiiie, adv., Ti'/M/;/ : 1542. iIl^vit, n., guile, deceit: as. 610. in-\vit'Oaiie, m., evil thought: as. 670; ip. inwidl'ancum 559. invvitAvrasen, f., ei'il chain : as. inwit- wrasne 63 ; ip. inwitwrasnuni 946. lohannes, pr. n., John : ds. lohanne Ap. 23. loseph, pr. n., Joseph : ns. 688 ; gs. losephes 691. losua, pr. w., Joshna : ns. losua 15 16. iren, n., sword: as. 1 181. irnan, see onirnan. Irtaeus, pr. n., Irtacus : ns. Ap. 68. is, n., ice : ns. 1261. Tsaae, pr. n., Isaac : ds. Isace 753 ; as. Isaac 793. Israliel, pr. n., Israelite : gp. Israhela 880; dp. Israhelum 165. ill, adv., once, long ago, formerly : 438, 489, 661, 1377, 1386. ludeas, pr. w.,Jezas : gp. ludea 166, 560, 1325; dp.Iudeumi2,966, 1408, Ap. 35. \j— rune Y" Ap. 102; for tneaning, see A'<'/.,-. lae, f., gift, offering: as. IIII. See bea7'e rapidly : 3 pi. lacaS 253; ptc. nsm. lacende 437. See forlacaii. lacende, see faroOlaeende. lad, f., -way, journey: ns. 423; ds. lade 276, Ap. 92. See ea-, ge-, lago-, saB-, yJJlad. liedaii, Wl, lead, conduct: pret. 3 pi. ISddon 1459, lieddan 1249; ptc. nsm. laedende 1477 ; pp. laeded 1307 ; inf. 174. 337. 777> 1044, 1229, 1272, 1390, 1706. lainbre, pr. n., Mamre: ds. 788. man, n., crime, ioicked)iess : ns. 694, 767 ; is. mane 1599. niiSnan, \Vl, complain, betnoan : 3 pi. msenaS 1665 ; pret. 3 pi. miendon 1 157, mSndan 1548. mandreani, m., Joy of men : ds. man- dreame 37. maSne, adj., 7vicked: gp. mSnra 941. xw^wXrv-A^Wi.., prince of evil : ns. 1313. manful, adj., evil, uncked: npm. man- fulle I So; gpm. manfulra 42. mangonlcJla, m., evil foe : np. man- genllSlan 916. manig, adj., many, many a {one): nsm. 1085, 1 1 16, 1225, maenig 1436; nsmn. manig 1 549, 1 596 ; dsm. manegum 1 1 20; asn. manig 814; npm. manige 658, 973, 1626; apm. 583; dpm. manegum 960, 1708, Ap. 52. mann, m., man: ns. 1484, Ap. 107; ds. menn Ap. 113; as. mann 493. mon 746; np. menn 594, 814, men 7; gp. manna 262, 486, 517, 544, 637, 908, 1374, Ap. 25, monna 1023; dp. mannum 767 ; ap. menn 246, 676, S95, Ap. 24, men 583; vp. menn 257. See ealdormann. maunt'ynn, n., mankind, liiiman being: gs. manncynnes 357, 11 78, 1293, 1465, Ap. 29, mancynnes 69, 172, 446, 540, 846; as. mancynn 945, 1502. manslagu, f., cruel blmv : ap. manslaga 1218. mara, see myoel. ma-re, liA]., favious, glorious : nsn. Ap. 121; gsm. maeres 94; dsm. mjerum 449, 908 ; dsf. maeran 40, 287, 973 ; asm. maerne 366, maeran 227; asf. maere Ap. 67 ; asn. 815, 1338 ; npm. 7. ]>Iaria, pr. n., Mary : ns. 688. marnianstan, m., marble: vs. 1498. [Lat. marmor.l mtiTsian, see gemsersian. martyr, m., martyr : gp. martyra 876. [Lat. martyr?[ miKvtio, i., fame: ns. Ap. 7. maest, m., fnast: ds. maeste 465. nifpst, see mycel. -ma'to, see or-, unma'te. 3Iatheus, pr. n., Matthew: ns. 11, 40, 122, 1044 ; gs. Ap. 67 ; as. 941, 1004 ; vs. 97. ma^(Vel, m., meeting, council : ds. me'Sle 1436, 1626; as. mae'Sel 1049, 1496. ma;?Felliegende, adj., deliberating, hold- ing council : gp. me'Selhegendra 262 ; np. maeSelhegende 1096, ms'SelhS- gende 609. nxKSm, vn., treasure : ds. ma'Sme 11 13; dp. ma(Smum 309. mS\v, m., sea-gull: ns. 371. mearc, see fyrst-, ge-, leodmearc. meart'ian, see amearcian. mearoland, n., country; ns. 19; as. 802. GLOSSARY 211 mearcpaetJ, n., path through the land: ds. mearcpa(Se 1061 ; ap. mearcpaSu 788. iiicarh, m., horse, steed: dp. mearum 1096. See stemearh. -inede, see ge-, AviSermede. -inediim, see eaSmedum. nieldigan, W2, reveal, betray : inf. 1 170. meltaii, sec formeltan. mcnif^o, t., ///ultitude : ns. 449 ; gs. 177; ds. 1200, 1209; as. loi, 1044, meni- geo 1690. meoduscerwen, f., terror, grief: ns. 1526. meorS, f., reward: ns. 275. nieotud, m., ruler, God, Lord: ns. 172, 357, 386, 446, 789, 1207, 1 513, 1602; gs. meotudes 140, 517, 681, 694, 724, 881, 1498, 1632; ds. meotude 924, 984, 1469; vs. meotud 69, 902, 1289. meotudAvang, rc\.., field of fate, battle- field: ds. meotudwange 11. mere, m., sea: ns. 465 ; gs. meres 221 ; ds. mere 491 ; as. 283. See IiAvael- mere. merebat, m., vessel: ds. merebate 246. nierefaro'ff, m., sea journey; ds. mere- faro Se 2S9, 351. niereflod, m., flood of water : ns. 1 526. inereirSend, m., sailor: dp. merellSen- dum 353. merestream, m., oeean-streani : gp. merestreama 309, 454. mereSyssa, m., ship : ds. merej'yssan 446, mereHssan 257. ^lermedonia, pr. n. i. Mertnedonia: as. 42, 180. — 2. Meriuedonian: gp. Marmedonia 264, 844, 1676. -met, see gemet. metan, Wi, vuet, find: pret. i sg. mette 471, 553. ^t-^ gem eta n. mete, va.., food: gs. metes 1113; as. mete 366. nieteleast, f., lack of food, famine: ds. meteleaste 39; as. 1157. metetJearfcnde, adj., lacking food : dp. metej'earfendum 27, 136. meSe, adj., weary: np. 1157; ap. 39, 465- me'Sel, see maeSel. me3elstede,m.,/>/a(r^ of meeting, council- place : ds. me^elstede 658, 697. meT^Ian, Wi, speak: inf. 1440. micel, see mycel. mid, prep. i. with (accompaniment): w. dat. 114, 209, 249, 292, 681, 779, 1049, i°53' 1674; w. ace. 379, 626, 914. — 2. by, in, by means of (manner): w. dat. 51, 54, 265, 319, 347, 521, 809, 825, 866, 989, 1021, 1048, 1057, 1075, ii53> 1220, 1401, i486, 1559 ; w. inst. 1 594. — 3. among: w. dat. 1 2, 85, 184, 599,615, 685, 718, 758, 966, 1408, 1644, 1646, 1722, Ap. 35, 38, 64; w. inst. 1643. — 4. at: w. dat. 220, 235, 1388, 1525. — 5. /;/ presence of: w. ace. Ap. 74. — 6. postpositive, with : 99, loi, 945, 1218. • mid, adv., together, at the same time : 237, 878, 1638. middangeard, m., earth : gs. middan- geardes 82, 227 ; as. middangeard 161, 224, 345, 701, 1323, 1372, 1434, 1502, 1718, Ap. 7. mK^At^i., power, might: ns. 1434, 17 18, Ap. 7, 121; as. 4S6, 525, 574, 585, 642, 1336, 1476, Ap. 56; is. mihte 939; ap. mihte 694; ip. mihtum 104, 162, 328, 536, 697, 785, 1207, 1513. mihtig, adj., mighty : nsm. 662, 786, 1372, 1496. See a'Imihtig. milde, adj., gracious, kind: nsm. 902. mildheort, adj., kindly disposed: nsm. 1285. milts, f.; favor, mercy : ns. 90S ; gs. mildse 140; ds. 1674; as. 289; gp. miltsa 353, 449 ; ip. miltsum 544. min, pron., my: nsm. 634, 1425; nsn. 1289; gsf. minre 1433; d.sf. 968, 1674; asm. minne 975, 1281, 1416, 1440, 1670; asf. mine 97, 224, 1215, 212 GLOSSARY 1374 ; asn. min 1214, 1481 ; vsm. 73, 190, 1284, 1453; ^S"- rnir>e 1626, Ap. 25; npm. mine 391, 1368; npn. mm 734; gpm. mlnra 934; gpn. 924; dpn. minum 1328; vpm. mine 1343. niirt'e, adj., dark, evil: apf. 12 18. inisgehygd, n., evil thought: ns. 772. missenlTc, adj ., various : npm. missen- lice 583. niiiJan, l, conceal: imper. 2 sg. ml'S 1209. See beiiird'aii. mod, n. I. 7nind, heart: ns. 351, 637, 771, 1667, Ap. 52; g.s. modes 143, 287, 1690 ; ds. mode 66, 99, 422, 448, 639, 746, 1017, 1251, 1583; as. mod 69, 82. — 2. courage: ds. mode 625, 984; as. mod 1393, 1461. — 3, ]78et fe'ffele mod = he 1242 ; Ore mod = we 454; hira mod = they 140. See aool-, bolgen-, dPor-, ea3-, gealg-, goomor-, glanl-, glf'aAV-, reonig-, sti'O'-, AvPrigmod. modbliiid, adj., spiritually blind: npm. modblinde 814. modgemyiid, n., intelligence, informa- tion : as. 688. modgcoiiior, 2iA)., sad of heart: npm. modgeomre 1 1 1 3 ; apm. 1 708. iiiodgc(Syldlg, adj.j/a/'/Vv//: nsm. mod- gel'yldig 98 1. modhord, m., mind, thought: as. 172. iiiodig, adj., brave: nsm. 241, 1676, modiga 1632; npm. modige 802, 1096, 1 140, 1 51 5, modigan 1049; gpm. modigra 395, 1571. See tilmo- dig. modiglTc, adj., brave: apm. modigllce 246. modrof, adj., brave, bold: nsm. 1496. modsefa, m., mind, heart: ns. 892 ; ds. modsefan 554; as. 1209. inodur, f., mother: ns. 687. molde, f ., earth : ds. moldan 594, 1 289, 1484. moldern, n., dwelling in the earth, gr.rz'c: as. 802. morgen,m.,;«(7r;«>/^: ds. morgene 221. iiiorgeiitorht, adj., gleaming in the morning: nsf. 241. morO'or, mn. i. ///«;v/<'r : gs. moriSres 1 140. — 2. crime, wickedness : gs. mor'Sres 975, 1313, mor)nes 1170; is. mor'Sie 19, 772. morSort'ofa, m., prison : ds. mor'Sor- cofan 1004. morO'orcTseft, m., critne, murder : ip. _morNorcrceftum 177. morSorscyldig, adj., guilty of cri?ne : npm. morSorscyldige 1599. mos, n., food : ds. mose 27, 136. -mot, see gemot, niotaii, anv. i. may, be able: 2 sg. most 105, 115; I pi. motan Ap. 117; 3 pi. moton 228, 598, 886, 916, 1215, Ap. 99, motan 109, 1444; pret. 3 pi. moston 1 01 2; opt. pres. i sg. mote 1 4 1 6. 3Ioyses, pr. n. Moses: ds. Moyse 1513. miinan, see ge-, oniiuinan. miiiid, f., hand: ip. mundum 491, 750. iniiiidbyrd, f., protection : gs. mund- byide 1433; as. mundbyrd 724, 1632. miirnan, Wl, mourn, grieve : pret. 3 pi. mumdan 37 ; imper. 2 sg. mum 99 ; ptc. nsn. murnende 1667. See be- miiriiaii. mu'ff, m., mouth: as. 651, 1300, 1440. myeel, n., iinich, many things : ns. 14S1 ; gs. mycles 895. myeel, adj. i. much, great: nsm. micel 41, mycel 2S7 ; nsf. micel 158, mycel 1 166, 1605, 1690; nsn. mycel Ap. 121; dsm. \vk. miclan 1436; isn. micle 707, 1 204 ; comp. nsf. mare 1522; asf. maran 554; sup. w. gp., ns. mEst Ap. 118; as. 1198, 1445; is. mieste 1501. — 2. long: nsf. micel 107, mycel 422; asn. mycel 815. myt'le, adv., much, greatly : 1428, 151 8, 1563- myclian, W2, increase : pret. 3 sg. myc- lade 1526; pret. 3 pi. mycladon 1553. GLOSSARY 213 rnycluni, adv., greatly : 395, 892, mic- lum 122. myltan, see j;em.vltaii. , -inyiid, sfc- ge-, AvyriiVmyncl. iiiyiKlij;, scY geiiiyiidig. myiw, m., desire, purpose: ns. 1537. iiiyiiiiau, Wl, direct, lead: 3 sg. myne15 294. niyn-e, adv., darkly, evilly : 131 3. niyrran, see gemyrran. N N = rune "^ A p. 104 ; for meaning, see Notes. nabban, \V3, lack, not have : i sg. iiEebbe 301 ; 2 sg. nafast 311. naca, m., ship : ns. 266 ; gs. nacan 291. mffre, adv., never: 459, 471, 12S6, 1382, 1401, 1693. nalas, adv., no, not at all : 46, 233, 506, 605, 1042, 1591. nama, m., name: ns. 542, 1322, Ap. 57 ; as. naman 975, 1670. nfcnig, pron., tione, not any : nsm. 544, 986; asm. nsnigne 570, 1037. na>s, see ■\vesan. naess, m., cliff, headland: ds. nassse 1710; as. naes 1305. nat, see witan. ne, adv., not: 16, 37, 85, 98, etc. ne, conj., nor, neither: 22, 99, 199, 200, etc. iieadcofa, m., prison : ds. neadcofan 1309. See lied, neah, prep. w. dat., near, near to : 359, 1062, neh 821, 833, 991, 1252. neah, adv., 7iear : 638, neh 542. nearoned, f., oppression, bondage : dp. nearonedum 102. iiearowe, adv., diligently, earnestly : Ap. 104. nearii, f., oppression, cruelty: as. 414. nearii, adj., cruel, severe: asf. nearwe Ap. 13. neat, n., beast, cattle: np. 67. lied, f. I. desire, ttecessity : ns. neod 158; ds. nede 115. — 2. hardship, suffering: dp. nledum 1377. — 3. rune "^ ; /or meaning, see note to Ap. 104. See nearo-, tfreaned. neh, see neah. neniiiaii, Wl, name, call : pret. 3 pi. nemdon 1193 ; pp. nemned 720, 1651 ; inf. 1 1 76. ueinne, conj., besides, except: 664. neni<5e, conj., unless: nem)ie Ap. 114. neod, see ned. neon, adv., nearly, greatly : 1 176. neorxnawang, m., /flraa'w: ns. 102. neosan, Wl, w. gen. i. visit, co?neto: inf. 310, 830, 1025, 1389, Ap. lie. — 2. inquire for, seek for : 3 pi. neosa'S Ap. 103 ; inf. 484. neotaii, l, \v. gen., ei/Joy : inf. 810. See beneotan. nergend, m.. Savior : ns. neregend 291, 1377 ; vs. nergend 549, 921, nerigend 1286. uerian, see generian. Neron, pr. n., Nero: gs. Nerones Ap. 13- iierii, see lifneru. iiesan, 5, survive : opt. pres. i pi. nesan 515- net, see searonet. neSan, see geneSan. nifol (neol), adj., precipitous, steep, deep: asm. niflan 1305. iiiht, f. I. night: ns. 1305; ds. 1462; as. 1254, 1265. — 2. day (i.e. 24 hours) : np. 185 ; gp. nihta 930, 1673 ; dp. nihtum 148. nihtes, adv., by flight: Ap. 104. nihtgerinies, adv., counting by nights [i.e. days) : 1 15, 158. uihthelm, m., cover of night: ns. 123. nihthmg, adj., throughout the night: asm. nihtlangne 834, 1309. niman, 4, take, carry off: pp. numen 1340. See forniman. 214 GLOSSARY niowiuga, adv., anew: 1394. See ediinviiij^a. nis, see \vesau. iii'd', m., man : gp. nii?a 1377. liiS, m., hostility, hate: ns. 768, 1303, 1394 ; ds. niiSe 1037. iiT'(VIiete, m., enemy : dp. ni^'hetum S34. luiVla, see geiiuVla. inrt'plega, m., battle : ds. ni'Splegan 414. iinve, adj. \. fresh, renewed: isf. nl- wan 123, 1303. — 2. new, recent: asm. iilowan 1670. See ednnve. nT^vian, see gciinvian. no, adv., no, not at all: 3, 562, 926, 1265, 1443, 1704. nu, adv., no7v : 66, 185, 283, 332, 340, 391. 397. 595. 614. 648, 678, 729, 759, Si I, 897, 902, 904, 932, 936, 950, 1023, 1165, n66, 1179, 1197, 12S1, 1293, 1320, 132S, 1364, 1414, 1425, 1441, 1478, 1503, 1504, 1 51 7, 1558, 1602, 1605, Ap. 73, 88, 105, 120. nu, conj., now that, since: 317, 485, 1 30 1 : correl. nu . . . nu 644-648. nu ?•<"»«» adv., still, further : 422, 475. nu j>yt> adv., still, further: 814. See git. nil J^a, adv., now : 489, in phrase tu ond nu J>(f. nyston, nyton, see witan. o of, prep. w. dat. i. from, out of: 57, 89, 100, 112, 115, 117, 168, 195, 243, 264, 278, 291, 396, 444, 555, 583, 587, 589. 590. 732. 7Z^^ 757. 774. 780, 794, 795. 944. 968, 1033, 1 133, 1 144, 1 149, 1150, 1 177, 1373, 1385, 1399, 1409, 1-423, 1470, 1471, 1472, 1503, 1544, 1564, 1624, 1664, Ap. 56, 112. ofer, prep. w. ace. i. oz-er, upon, throughout : 7, 87, 190, 19S, 201, 223, 224, 236, 242, 244, 247, 252, 259, 274, 283, 293, 298, 306, 310, 336, 345, 348, 352. 367. 368, 383, 390, 398, 421, 423, 439. 445' 495' 499. 513. 602, 701, 788, .823, 825, 838, 853, 863, 906, 932, 970, 1 104, 1 173, 1229, 1261, 1300, 1323, 1372, 1434. ,1524. 1714. 1718, 1719, Ap. 7, 122. — 2. among: 543, Ap. 15. — 3. contrary to: 517, 1215, 1374. — 4. beyond, above: 676, 895, 14S1. ofer, m., shore: ds. of re 1712. oferbregdan, 3, cover, protect : pret. 3 sg. oferbragd 1541, oferbrSd 1306. ofereode, anv., come upon, overpower: pret. 3 sg. 464, 820, 826, 862. oforhygd, fn., pride : dp. oferliygdum 319; ip. oferhigdum 1318. oferstigan, 1, rise above: pret. 3 sg. oferstag 1574. ofgifan, 5, depart from, give up: pret. 3 pi. ofgefon Ap. 12; inf. 1655. oflysted, part. adj. \v. gen., desirous: 1 1 12, 1226. ofost, f., haste : ns. 1565. ofostlioe, adv., quickly: 1625, ofstllce 299' 792- ofsla>paii, Wl, sleep : ptc. dpm. ofslje- pendum S65. oft, adv., often : 17, 140, 164, 442, 511, 618, 626, 652. onibelitTfegn, m., servant : np. ombeht- l^egnas 1534. on, prep. A. w.dat. i. on,upoti,in,v)ith- in: 10, 1 1, 18, 22, 36, 58, 65, 66, 98, 99, 102, 130, 137, 179, 180, 185, 206, 212, 237. 238, 239,. 240, 246, 254, 255, 257, 263, 266, 276, 289, 305, 31 1, 316, 351, 358, 3S2, 400, 408, 413, 422, 432, 438, 446, 448, 450, 460, 470, 48 1, 490, 498, 501, 504, 507, 511, 514. 5'5. 554. 582, 594, 604, 616, 620, 626, 634, 637, 639, 640, 644, 650, 672, 684, 689, 699, 705, 714, 720, 726, 730, 734, 737, 769, 774, 821, S32, 847, 849, 864, 866, S73, 874, 893. 898, 900, 903. 905' 923' 960, 972. 985, 9S8, 998, 1017, 1021, 1024, 1073, 10S4, 10S7, T096, 1 140, 1 142, 1146, 1165, iiSo, 1214, 1226, 1241, 1251, 1265, 12S9, 1327, 1338, 1339, 1386, 1422, 1427, 1452, 1453, 1477, 1484, GLOSSARY 215 1485, 1509, 1512, 1531, 1560, 1570, 1573. 1583- '596- 1615, 1626, 1645, 1652, 1662, 1670, 1C71, 1694, 1699, 1711, 1712, 1713, 1716, 1721, Ap. 2, 6, 19, 27, 40, 87, 92, 94, 99, loi, 104, 106. — 2. in, at, during: i, 77, 752, 788, 1 106, 1407, 1436, 1462, Ap. II, 98. — 3, according to, by: 134 (2), 489, 1696. — B. w. inst., /';/, by: 970. — C. w. ace. I. to, into: 86, 207, 286, 430, 588, 777, 824, 827, 935, 1034, 1045, 1050, io5iS, II 10, 1 191, 1317, 1340, 1385, 1417, Ap. 51, 116. — 2. 7ipon, in: 15, 191, 222, 250, 252, 253, 284, 337. 379. 429. 444, 500, 504> 7 '5- 830, 852, 899, 928, 1046, 1446, 1502, 1506. — 3. by, according to: 120, 170, 324, 339, 700, 1622, iCSo. — 4. at: 214, 235, 1 160, 13S8. on, adv., on, upon : 1 199, 1334. oiiblaiKlaii, R, mix, mingle : pp. on- bloiiden 675. oiibryrdan, l, excite, stir tip : pp. on- 1)ryrded 122, 11 18. oiK'iiawjiii, R. I. recognize, perceive: I sg. oncnawe 644 ; pret. i sg. on- cneow 855 ; pret. 3 sg. 529, 672, 843 ; pret. I pi. oncneowon 875 ; pret. 3 pi. 1337 ; opt. pres. 3 pi. oncnawan 1214 ; pp. oncnawen 527 ; inf. 566. — 2. know: 2 sg. oncnawest 631; pret. 3 pi. oncneowan 764. — 3. address, approach : opt. pres. 3 sg. oncnawe 322. on('^vei5aIl, :>, answer, respond: pret. 3 sg. oncwcX'S 270, 396, 442, 555, 1346, 1429. oiicyrraii, Wl. i. change, pervert: pp. oncyrred 36; inf. 1461. — 2. in- trans., turn, turn away : pret. 3 sg. oncyrde 466. onoy^fdaHl, f., injury : ap. oncy i^daeda 1 1 79. oiwyfi'iix, 3.(1]., revealed : nsm. Ap. 106. oni\, con']., and: 945, looi, 1039, 1203, 1307, 1395, 1400, 1 7 19; all other occurrences are represented in the MS. by the abbreviation. oiKlftite, f., understanding, comprehen- sion : as. ondgitan 1521. oiidlaiig', adj ., livelong, entire : asm. ond- Iangne8i8, 1274; asf. ondlange 1254. omlsaM', n., opposition : as. 927. ondsaca, m.,/oe, opponent: np. ondsa- can 1 148, 1459. oiidswariaii, Wa, answer: pret. 3 sg. ondswarode 260, 277, 290, 343, 510, 623, ondswarude 202, andswarode 925; opt. pres. 2 sg. ondsware 319. OIlds^varu, f., answer : as. ondsware 285, 315, 40i> 508,617,628,643, 1 184, 1345' 1375, and.sware 189, 572. oiid.SAvorian, Wa, ansrver : pret. 3 pi. ondsweorodon 857. ondAvist, f ., support, station : as. 1 540. oiil«Mif>-, m., attack : ds. onfenge 1339. oiifiiidaii, :i, discover: 3 pi. onfinda)> iSi. onfon, R, w. dat., receive, seize : pret. 3 sg. onfeng 1528 ; pret. 3 pi. onfengon 1 122, 1630; opt. pret. 3 sg. onfenge 53; inf. 782, 1640. oiig'iriii, n., action, behavior: ns. 888, ongin 466, 741. ong'iiinaii, 'i, begin, commence: i sg. onginne 1440; pret. 3 sg. ongan 12, 427, 449, 469, 669, 1019, 1 170, 1315, 1341, 1398, 1698, ongann 352, 849, 1126, 1266, 1555, 1607; pret. 3 pi. ongunnon 763 ; opt. pret. 2 sg. on- gunne 14 19. oii$>'itaii, .'). I. perceive: pret. 3 pi. ongeton 534 ; pp. ongiten 785, 897 ; inf. 861, 901, 922, 986. — 2. hear, take heed: imper. 2 sg. ongit 936. ongyldaii, 3, w. gen., yield, give up : inf. I roi. onlilTdan, I. i. open: pp. onhliden 1077. — 2. appear: pret. 3 sg. on- hlad 1269. onlirr-raii, Wl, stir up: pp. onhrered 370, 393, 1302, 1394- 2l6 GLOSSARY oiihyrdan, Wl, encotirage : pp. onhyi- ded Ap. 53. Oiiii'iiaii, 3, yield, burst open : pret. 3 sg. onarn 999. Oiilic, adj., siiiiilar, like: npm. onlice 251. onliciics, see aiilu-nes. onliohtaii, W 1, eiiligliteii : pp. onllhted Ap. 52. oiiincaii, 2, open, unlock : pret. 3 sg. onlcac 172, 316, 6or. oninod, adj., resolute: nsm. 54; npm. anmdde 1638. oiiiiiiiiiaii, IT, w. gen. and ace, deem worthy : inf. 895. onsendaii, Wl. i. send: i sg. onsende ■no; pret. 3 sg. 1604; opt. pres. 2 sg. 1508. — 2. dismiss, gi7ie up: pret. 3 sg. onsende 1327 ; inf. 187. oiiKpaniiaii, R, reveal, disclose: pret. 3 sg. onspuonn 470, onspeon 671. onsi)riiiji>'aii, :i, rise, spring up : pret. 3.sg. onsprang 1635. onstellan, Wl, set: inf. 971. onsiind, adj., uninjured, sound : np. onsunde 1012; aj). 1623. Oiisyii, f., sight, face : as. onsyne 721, 1499. oiisync, adj., visible: nsm. 910. ontyiian, Wl, disclose: pp. ontyned 105, 1612. OIl^va(•aIl, G. i. awake: pret. 3 sg. onwoc 839, A p. 65. — 2. originate: pret. 3 pi. onwdcon 683. onwadaii, 6, w. dat., enter, penetrate : pret. 3 sg. on\v5d 140. oiiwoiidaii, Wl, pervert: pret. 3 sg. onwende 35. oiiwiiidaii, ;i, return, retreat: pret. 3 sg. onwand 531. open, adj. i. open: asn. 803; npf. opene 1076. — 2. known, manifest: nsf. open 759. openian, see gcoponian. or,n. 1. beginning: ns. 1382, Ap.65; as. oor 649. — 2. front, van : ds. ore 1 106. <)r<'iiaAvo, adj., manifest: nsn. 770. oi'd, ni. I. point, spear: as. 1330; ip. ordum 32, 1205. — 2. beginning: ds. orde 1483, 1535. ordfruina, m., prince, chief. Lord: ns. 146, Ap. 28; ds. ordfruman 683. oretta, m., warrior : ns. S79, 983, oreta 463- orottnificrn;, m., warrior : np. drett- nuvcgas 664. orli'oriiie, adj. w. inst., destitute, lack- ing: npm. 406, 1617. orf;cte, adj., manifest: nsf. 759, 1569; nsn. 526; asn. 851. orhlytto, adj. w. gen., devoid of: npm. 680. orlej;e, n., strife, battle: ns. 1302; ds. 47, 1 146, 1205. oriiifT'to, adj., very great, excessive : nsf. 1 166. orwOiia, adj. w. gen., hopeless: nsm. 1 107. off, prep. w. ace, to, up to : 1575. offer, pron., other, another : dsm. oSrum 105 1 ; dsf. o^erre 443 ; clsn. dSrum 138; asm. o"5erne 1015, 1163; asn. o'Ser 656; i.sf. olSre 706, 1675, 1700, ot're 808 ; npm. oSere 689 ; gp. 6'Serra 704 ; dp. oSrum 1 100 ; ap. o5re Ap. 51. off'ffa't, conj., until : 464, 820, 826, 1061, 1245, 1-68, 1456, o^>a;t 268, 835, 1247, ohbaet 1574, o^Sa^t 1304. o'ffffe, conj., or: 334, 546, 638, 745. off'ffeodan, Wl, dismember, separate: pp. o^' Seeded 142 1. offwTtan, l, taunt, reproach: opt. pres. 1 pi. oSwitan 1358. offywaii, Wl, reveal: pp. oSywed 911. owilit, pron., used adverbially, at all : is. owihte 800. ptipff, see mearc-, seolhpa^ff. Paulus, pr. n., Paul: ns. Ap. 14. Perseas, ])r. n. pL, Persians: gp. I'ersea Ap. 76. GLOSSARY 217 Petrus, pr. n., Peter : ns. A P. 14. Pliilipiis, pr. n., Philip: ns. Ap. y] . Pljitiiii, pr. n., Platan : as. Platan 1651. plcf^a, see SuO'-, iiiO-, secgpk'f»ii. plc^'iaii, Wa, play, move about quickly : pret. 3 sg. plegode 370. R ra^cecl, n., hall, bicildiits^: as. 1308. See heah-, hlin-, Aviiira't-cd. raciaii, Wa, w. dat., rule: inf. 521. i"a<'H, see strfamracu. rad, see bi'ini-, hran-, s^vaiirad. rSd, m. I. command, order: as. 936; dp. rsedum 1498. — 2. counsel, plan 0/ action: as. ried loSS; dp. rSdum 469. — 3. rule, authority : ns. rSd 1645. '^''^ tin-, feorh-, folcrSBd. ricdan, see bertCdan. -raiden, see camp-, frimi-, gaful- rteden. ra'dend, m., ruler: ns. 816; np. 627. See inaj;*)-, seleraideiid. ra'dsnottor, adj., wiseincouncil : comp. asm. ijedsnotterran 473. rjpfiian, see arfpfnan. riTTan, see ara-ran. ra!S, see doaO'-, su(T-, sweordrjes. rtT'san, Wl, rusk: pret. 3 pi. raesdon 1334- rtcsbora, m., leader, chief: ds. rass- boran 385 ; np. 139. ra'swa, m., prince, ruler: ns. 1086; ds. raeswan 1622; np. 692; dp. rSs- wum 619. roaf, see vva^lreaf. rf'afian, see bereafian. recran, Wl, set forth, narrate: imp. 2 .sg. rece 419; inf. 1489, Ap. i i, 24. See arcccan. rocen, adj., auful : npn. recene 151 1. reodan, a, stain, redden : pret. 2 pi. ru- don 1003. rOofaii, see bcrf'ofan. ri'Oiiif?n«od, adj., sad: npm. reonig- mode 592. roord, f., speech : is. reorde 60, 1108. reordbcrcnd, m., man: ap. 419. reordij;', see cllreordig. reordigaii, Wa, speak : 3 sg. reordah 130 1 ; pret. 3 sg. reordode 364, reor- dade 255, 415, 602; inf. 469. See gereordian. reotan, a, weep, lament: inf. 171 2. reoAV, adj., rough, fierce : nsm. reow 1 1 16; npn. reowe 1334. See dPa9'-, %va;lreo\v. rest, f., rest : is. reste 592. See land- rest, restan, Wl, rest, become quiet: inf. 1576. rctan, Wl, comfort, cheer: inf. 1608. [rot.] _ reiSe, adj.,yfi;'r(-i? : npm. 139. rice, n., realm, kingdom : gs. rices 807, 1326, 16S3. See ecJoI-, heofoii- rice. rice, adj., poweifnl: nsm. 364, 415; dsm. ricum 3S5. riccne, adv., straightivay, quickly : 807, Ap. 39. ricsian, Wa, hold sway, prevail: pret. 3 sg. ricsode 11 16. ridcnde, see faro(Tridende. rilit, n., right, equity , justice : ns. 1645; gs. rihtes 139; ds. rihte 521; as. riht 120, 324, 700. See leod-, iinrilit. rilit, adj., just, equitable: asf. ryhte 1511. rim, n., number: ds. rime 1696; as. rim 546; is. rime 1035. 6' Rome: ds. Rome- byrig A P. II. roiid, m., shield: ns. 9, 412. roweiid, m., sailor : as. 473. run, f. I. writing: ds. rune 134. — 2. secret discussion: ds. rune 11 61; as. 627. ryht, adj., see riht. -ryhte, see blryhte. ryinsm, see geryinan. ryiie, see ge-, gastgeryne. ryiiig, see >vidryuig. S£e, m., sea : ns. 453 ; gs. saes 236, 1658 ; ds. sSwe 515; as. sie 247. stSbat, m., ship : ds. saebate 438, 490. siebeorg, m., sea-hill: ap. sSbeorgas 30S. stec, f., conjiict, struggle : ds. sa^cce Ap. 59; as. 1 132. ^Vt" ondsiee. -saca, see ondsaca. sacerd, m., priest: dp. sacerdum Ap. 71 ; ap. sacerdas 742. [Lat. saccr- dos?[ See ealdorsacerd. sSflota, m., ship : ds. sSflotan 381. saigon, see fyriissegen. saegl, see segl. stehengest, m., sea-steed, ship : ds. s5- hengeste 488. saiholin, m., sea : ns. 529. sad, n., hall: as. sal 762; ap. salu 1673. See beag-, horiisfel. sail, mf., time, occasion: ns. 1165. sadad, f., voyage: ds. sielade 511. siClan, Wl, impers., befall, chance: pres. opt. 3 sg. s51e 1355. See gosajlaii. sSelida, m., sailor: as. saelidan 471; as. s^leodan 500. sielig, see un-, Avanstellg. salt, see sealt. saelwag, m., wall 0/ the hall: ds. sail- wage 1493. siCmcarh, m., sea-steed, ship : ns. 267. samnian, Wa, assemble, gather together, collect: pret. i sg. samnode Ap. 2; pret. 3 sg. samnade 125; pret. 3 pi. samnodan 11 24. ^S'^v gesainnlan. saniod, adv., together, in company : 1666, A P. 78. sandhliS, n., sand-hill : ap. sandhleo'Su _236. sa;ne, adj., dilatory, sloiv : nsm. 204, 211, Ap. 34; npm. Ap. 75. sang, m. i . singing : ns. 869. — 2. song, poem : as. A p. i. Ba,T,n., pain : ns. 1246; gs. sares 1243; ds. sare 1453; is. 1396, 1404; as. sar 956, 1468. sar, adj., /(//;//>//: nsn. 1689; asf. sare _i368. sarbenn, f.,7i'(w;/(/: ip. sarbennum 1239. sarc'wide, m., ojfensii'c, hostile speech : as. 320, 965. sarig, adj., sorrcnvful : isf. sargan 60. sarslege, m., painfnl bknu: ip. sarsle- gum 1275. sSstream, m., water of the ocean : ap. saestreamas 196, 749. Satan, pr. n., Satan : ds. Satane 16S9; as. Satan 1193. SfBAverig, adj., iveary of voyaging: apm. sSwerige 826, 862. sa\viil, f., soul, life : ns. sawle Ap. 62 ; as. 151, 433, 865 ; np. sawla 228; gp. 549, 921, 1417. sa\vulgedal, n., death: as. 1701. soted, n., shadoia : np. sceadu 836. seeaoan, 6, move qniekly, depart : pret. 3 pi. sceocan 11 39; inf. 1594. scealc, m., seri'ant: dp. scealcum 512. sceapen, see earnisceapen. scearu, see folo-, landscearu. sceat, m., region, cpcarter [of the earth) : ap. sceattas 332. GLOSSARY 219 sceatt, m., money, payment : ap. sceat- tas 297. soeaSa, m., enemy: gs. scealSan 1133, 1 29 1. See lolc-, fyrn-, leod-, tfeod- sceaSa. sceawian, W2, belioUi: piet. 3 sg. scea- wode S39. soenan, see gescenan. ^i'^xn-,xn., shoioer, storm: ns. 512. See ha^so'sftii"- sceoran, 4, cut: inf. 1181. soerp, adj., sharp: nsf. 1133. s('cr\ven, see meoduscerwen. sce'd'fl'an, 6, injure : 3 sg. scy'Se'5 1561 ; inf. 1 147, scy6"'5an 1047. ■^'^^' S^~ sceJTffan. scinan, 1, shine : 3 sg. sclne'5 1720; inf. 836. See ymbscinan. scingelac, n., magic : dp. scingelacum 766. scip, n., ship: as. 240; ip. scipum 512. See liornscip. scipferend, m., sailor : dp. scipferen- dum 250. scippend, see scyppcnd. S('ip^\'eard, m., gtiarJian of the ship : np. scipweardas 297. Sfire, adv., brightly : 836. scirpla, see gesfirpla. sora'f, see dun-, eorO'scrflef. scrid, adj., rapid: nsm. 496. scrifan, see gescrifan. scri'Oaii, 1, speed, glide : inf. 1457. sc'ua, see dimscua, heolstor-, Iilin- scu^va. sciifan, see besoufan. .si'ulan, anv. i. must, ?}iust needs (ohli gation and command) : i sg. sceal 66, sceall Ap. 109; 2 sg. scealt 174, 216 943, 950, 1208, 1366, 1520, 1669 sceaitu 220; 3 sg. sceal 185, 435 1309, Ap. 100, scell 1483; 3 pi. sceo Ion 614, 733 ; pret. i sg. sceolde 924 1403, 1414; pret. 3 sg. 1 137, 1244 Ap. 35 ; pret. 3 pi. sceoldon 137, 796, Ap. 10, 79. — 2. tvill, shall {futurity) I sg. sceal 341 ; 2 sg. scealt 1383, 1467 ; 3 sg. sceal 520, 890, 947, seel 952; I pi. sceolon 1487; pret. 3 sg. sceolde 757, iioo, 11 32, 1697; pres. opt. I sg. scyle 77. — 3. be accustomed: 3 sg. sceall I S I . soiir, see soeor. scurheard, adj., effective in battle: nsf. soyldan, see geseyldan. scyldend, see gescyldend. scyldliata, m., wiched persecutor, enemy: np. scyldhatan 1047, Ii47; dp. scyldhetum 85. scyldig, adj., guilty: npm. scyldige 1 21 6. See morSor-, uiiscyldig. scyne, adj., bright, beautiful: nsm. wk. scyna 766. scyppend, m., Creator: ns. 119, 396, 434, 486, 787, scippend 278; vs. scyppend 192. scyrdan, see gescyrdan. scyrian, see bescyrian, gescyrigan. se, seo, ?faet, i. dem. pron., def. art., the, this, that: nsm. se 118, 168, 225, 239, 262, 313, 346, 359, 371, 382, 639, 661, 696, 751, 766, 773, 799,815, 843, 977. 990. 996, 1029, 1045, "03. "1 5. 1 126, 1 138, 1 190, 1 195, 1253, 1296, 1307. 1395. 1455. 1523. 1575. 1581, 1587, 1607, 1632, 1635, 1647, 1660, 1687, Ap. 14, 25, 60; nsf. seo 107, 449, 613, 758, 1074, 1210, 1561, sio 167, 207, 1634; nsn. 'Saet 558, 636, 1 199, 1437, 1620, haet 7, 19, 205, 248, 511, 573, 609, 682, 804, 906, 960, 1119, 1135, 1228, 1242, 1489, 1532, 1562, 1659, 1689, 1702, 1722; gsmn. bass 29, 145, 155, 204, 211, 215, 261, 307, 480, 649, 718, 81C, 1056, II 17, 1121, 1238, 1247, 1279, 1499, 1530, 1592, Ap. 99, 107, 117 ; gsf. Jjjere 177 ; dsmn. 'Sam 658, 1205, ^am 14, 22, 47, 48, 119, 179, 294, 381, 467, 598, 666^ 683, 697, 699, 728, 795, 796, 846, 854, 889, 988, 1004, 1008, 1029, 1034, 1043, 220 GLOSSARY io6S, loSo, 1086, 1098, niS, 1130, 1142, 1 146, 1222, 1226, 129S, 1315, •339' 135'' '353' 1356. 1359' 1369. 1436, 1460, 1544, 1650, 16-59, 1662, 1683, 1702, \'xm 795, Ap. 58; dsf. 'Siere 1270, l>Sre 40, 113, 137, 185, 275, 281, 287, 719, 828, 1 168, 1462, 1491, 1649, 1672; asm. '6'one 752, hone 86, 227, 831, 978, 1171, 1175, 1324, 1431, 1566, Ap. 45, 68, Si, 90; asf. (Sa 111 I, 1386, 1 541, 1690, l-a 25, 41, loi, 216, 284, 286, 588, 642, 777, 911, 929, 939, 1120, 1160, 1476, 1637, 1655, 1680, 1697, Ap. 116; asn. tSaet 194, 329, 1418, \>xt 15, 28, 261, 322, 429, 433' 566, 762, 799, 896, 920, 945, 956, 1 172, 1288, 1299, 1308, 1361, • 1400, 1435, 1463, 1483- 1540, 1663, 1669, Ap. 63; is. Son 970, )'on 361, 501, 1522, he 36S, 932, Ap. 115, )>y 733' 1266, 1365, 1594, 1643; np. Sa 559' 763. 801, 1053, 1249, 1592, Ap. 75, 85, ha 67, 401, 720, 790, 805, 857, 1027, 1049, 107O' 1458, 1617 ; gp. hara 569, 886, 890, 1051, I'tera 1495; "^P- Sam 885, ham 184, 209, 718, 1014, 1219, 1646, 1649, A p. 106; ap. ha4i9, 605, 829, 1089, 14S6, Ap. 3, '5a Ap. 47. — 2. rel. pron., 7i:'//o, 7vhich, nsm. se 12, 35, 1 105, 1 198, 1 199, 1377, ,1541, 1604; gsm. )>a?s 1056; gsn. Saes 1453; dsm. ham 1322; asn. hset 1482, h^et = double relative, id quod, 73, 346; ap. ha 625, 1295, 1624, 'Sa 816. See further se Se, (Va's, tJfcs l. sel, adv., better: 745. sele, m., hall: gs. seles 714; ds. sele 1311. selcdreain, m., yi?j//77V)' : as. 1656. sclcra'dcnd, m., hall-ruler, hoiise-oiuner: np. 659. sellan, see gesellan. selost, see selra. GLOSSARY 221 seira, adj., comp. and sup. only, better : conip. nsm. sylla 1 509 ; nsn. selre 320, 1563; asm. selran 471; asn. selre 1353 ; sup. nsm. selost 329, 411; nsn. 1565. 8einiiiii<;a, adv., suddenly : 464, 820. sciicaii, see biseiioan. sendaii, Wl, send: pret. 3 sg. sende 161 3; pret. 3 pi. sendon 1028; inf. A p. 116. .5t't' onsendan. seoe, adj., sad, troubled: dsm. seocum Ap. 2. See liiiiseoc. Bcofon, num. adj., seven: uninfl. 114, 1673 ! npm. seofone 994 ; gpm. seo- f ona 1 3 1 1 . seolf, see sjif. seolfor, n., silver : as. 338. 8eolhpa$3, n., ocean : ap. seolhpa'Su 1714. seoinian, W2, remain, endure : 3 sg. seoniaJ> Ap. 121 ; inf. 183. seon, 5, see, behold: pret. 3 pi. segon 711, sawon 1679. See be-, geseoii. seonodolg, n., sitie7v-wottnd: np. 1406. See synu. seotVan, 2, lit. boil, cook, met. afflict: pp. soden 1239.- seowan, Ws, sciu, weave : 3 pi. seo- walS 64. seppan, Wl, teach : pret. 3 sg. septe 742. Seraphim, pr. n.. Seraphim : n. 719. sessian, Wa, subside : pret. 3 sg. sessade 453- set, n., setting: ds. sete 1248, 1304. See geset. settan, see a-, be-, gesettan. se t^e, pron., luho, -which : nsm. 161, 254, 261, 519, 521, 535, 566, 1 164, 1386, Ap. 88, 97, 107 ; gsmn. J^ass j^e 344, 1266, 1479, ^3es '^^ 1012; dsm. Jjam l^e 314, 638, 909, 980, 1154; asm. J>one ^e 747; np. Sa "Se 1194, t'a Se 282, 600, J'a he 130, 1370, 1445, '5a \>^ 579; gP- J'ara he 28, 379, 974, 1152. sid, adj., extensive : asn. side 762 ; npm. 652, 1067. side, f., side {of the body) : ds. sldan 968. side, adv., wide : 1637. sigebro'flor, m., victorious brother: as. 183. sigedema, m., triumphant Judge : ns. 661. sigedryhteii, m., Lord of victory: ds. sigedryhtne 877; as. sigedryhten 60; vs. 1453. sigelean, n., re^uard of victory : as. Ap. 81. Sigelware, pr. n., Ethiopians : dp. Sigelwarum Ap. 64. sigerof, adj., brave: asm. sigerofne 1225. sigesped, f., success, ability : as. 646. sigetorht, adj., victorious : nsm. 1246. ^\^i^w<\\\^,m., plaiji of victory : ns. 158 1, sigor. m., victory : gs. sigores 760, Ap. 62; is. sigore 116; gp. sigora 329, 714, 9S7, 1406. sigorsped, f., prosperity, success : ns. 909; as. 1435. Simon, pr. n., Si7non : ns. 691, Ap. 77. sin, poss. ^xon., his : dsm. sinum 1021 dsn. 989; asm. synne 1464; asn sin A p. 59; npm. sine 1515; gpm sTnra 663, 713 ; dpf. sInum 813 ; apm sine 427, 823, 847 ; ip. sinum 522, 750 sine, see faitedsinc. sincgestrSoii, n., treasure: as. 1656. sinogifii, i.,gift of treasure : ds. sincgife 1509. sinehroden, adj., richly adorned: apn. sinoweorffiing, f., costly gift, gift of treasure : gp. sincweor'Sunga 272, 477. singal, adj., continuous, unending : nsm. 869. singan, 3, sing, offer in song: pret. 3 pi. sungon 877. slnnaii, "A, w. gen., cease from, have re- lief from : pret. 3 sg. sann 1277. 222 GLOSSARY sittan, 5, sit, sit dmvn : pret. 3 sg. saet 305, 1007 ; pret. 3 pi. sSton 362, 591 ; inf. 247. See be-, gesittau. sittend, see burh-, ham-, Srym- sitteiid. Siff, m. I . Journey : gs. si Ses 1 04 1 , Ap. 34 ; ds. siSe 795 ; as. slS 44, 340, 515, 860, Ap. Ill ; is. sT'Se 175, 845, Ap. 32. — 2. iiiiie, occasion : is. siSe 706, 808, 1391, 1458, 1675, 1700; ip. siSum 490, 605. — 3. fate, experience : ns. 155. See earfoS-, ge-, Avil-, SuJftet, m.,jonrneji, expedition : ns. 420; gs. sicifaetes 204, 211; ds. siSfaete 358, 1662, siSfate 663. siSfrom, adj., ready for the Jonrney, expeditious : npm. si'cSfrome 641, Ap. 77 ; apm. si?ifrome 247. si?fgeoiiior, adj., sad or weary from traveling: nsm. Ap. i. siSigean, W^, go, Journey : inf. 829. siSO'an, see sySSan. slagii, see inaiislagii. sliep, m., sleep: ns. 464, 820, 826, 862; ds. slsepe 795, 849; is. 1527. sla'pan, see ofslaipan. slaw, see unslaw. slean, 6, strike: pret. 3 pi. slogon 964 ; imper. 2 pi. sleaS 1300. siege, m., blow : as. 956. See dolg-, gegn-, sarslege. slupaii, see toslupan. sineolt, adj., gentle, pleasant: nsm. 1581 ; npn. smylte 453. smiS, see gryn-, lar-, wrohtsmitf. sinylt, see ^neolt. snaw, m., sno'w: ns. 1255. snel, adj., swift: nsm. 505. snellic, adj., stuift: nsm. 267. siieonie, adv., quickly : 795. siieoAvaii, Wl, hasten, proceed: 3 sg. snowe'S 504; inf. 242, 1668. snottor, adj., wise: nsm. 469; npm. snottre 659. See rSdsnottor. snowan, see sneOAvan. snud, n., speed, swiftness : is. snude 267. snyttrii, f., 7visdom, sagacity : as. snyt- tro 554, 1165; gp. snyttra 631; dp. snytrum 1153 ; ip. snyttrum 646. snytra'an, see besnyTOan. soiiine, see a?tsoinne. sona, adv., immediately : 72, 450, 529, 849, 999, 1334, 1535, 1567, 1579. sorg, f., care, sorro7v: ns. 1690; ds. sorge 1568; ip. sorgum 116. sorgbyr'Ocn, f., burden of sorrow : ns. sorgbyrl'en 1532. sorgiaii, Wa, regard, be solicitous : pret. 3 pi. sorgodon 1227. so5, n., truth : ns. 526, Ap. 64 ; ds. s55e 114, 458, 618; as. s6'5 603, 631, 644, 764, 851, 965, 1558, 1563. &0IS, 2id]., true: nsm. 1602; asm. soSan A p. 81 ; gpn. soSra 710. so<5, adv., in truth, in sooth: 1435. so?Jc\vide, m., truthful speech : ip. s6'5- cvvidum 733. soSfwst, adj., truthj'ul,just: nsm. 386; gsm. soSfasstes 673; npm. so'Sfaeste 1 514; gpm. so'Sfaestra 228. soSfaestlic, adj., truthful, sincere: asn. _S77- soSliee, adv., truly: 681. spaiiaii, R, persuade, allure : pret. 3 sg. speon 597. spauii, see gespanii. spannan, see onspannan. sped, see nia'gen-, sige-, sigor-, ■woruldsped. spedan, see aspedan. spedig, see Avuldorspedig. spell, n., tale, narrative: as. 815. See fser-, god-, la?Jspell. spildan, Wl, w. inst., destroy : opt. pres. 2 sg. spiide 284. spor, n., track, mark: as. 11 80. spo'waii, R, succeed: inf. 1544. See gespoAvaii. spree, sprsec, see edAvitsprfec, ge- sprec. GLOSSARY 223 sprecan, 5, speak : pret. i sg. spraec 904; pret. 3 sg. 1557 ; opt. pres. 3 sg. sprece 732 ; pp. sprecen 1622 ; inf. 1 31 5. .SVt' gesprecan. springan, 3, extend, be diffused: pret. 3 sg. sprang Ap. 6. See onspringan. stR'f, see eiulestajf. sttofn, see broiulstEefn. stti'fiia, see stefna. stall, m., stone: ns. 738, 766, 1523; gs. stanes 741; ds. stane 73S ; as. stan 774,841. 6"^^ marmanstan. standan, 6. i. stand: 3 sg. standet> Ap. 98; 3 pi. standa^ 722; pret. 3 sg. stod 254, 737; pret. 3 pi. stodon 842, 871, 1 157, 1 71 2; opt. pres. 3 sg. stande 502 ; inf. S82, 993, 1062, 1448, 1494. — 2. rise tip: pret. 3 sg. stod 375. — 3. last, endu7-e: 3 sg. stande'5 Ap. 120. See a-, for-, ge-, witfstandan. stanfag, adj., adorned -with stones, paved: npf. stanfage 1236. stanhliS, n., stony slope, cliff: ap. stan- hleo'Su 1577, stanhleo^o 1233. stapa, see hildstapa. staeppan, 6, go, proceed: pret. 3 sg. stop 9S5, 1577. 6"^^ gesta>ppan. stapul, m., column: as. 1062; ap. stapulas 1494. staM"cedferh(V, adj., stoiit-hearted: asm. steercedferhhne 1233. staeS, see bord-, brimstaeS. sta'ffol, m., base, pedestal : ds. staJ>ole 1503- statfolfaest, adj., established, firin : nsm. 121, sta'Sulfasst 1336. sta'dolian, W2. i. confirm, viake stead- fast : I sg. staholige 82 ; imper. 2 sg. sta15ola 12 10, 1213. — 2. create, estab- lish : pret. 3 sg. sta'Solade 799. See gestatfolian. -steald, see Avuldorgesteald. -stealla, see gestealla. steap, adj., steep: npm. steape 840; apm. 1306. stede, see burh-, eolh-, folc-, meSel-, tfiug-, ^vangstede. stedewang, m., plaiii : ds. stedewange 774 ; np. stedewangas 334. stefn, m., time: is. stefne 123, 1303. stefn, xn., prow: ds. stefne 291. See heab stefn. stefn, f., voice: ns. 92, 167, 738, 1429; is. stefne 56, 61, 96, 537, 873, 11 26, 1360, 1399, 1456; ip. stefnum 722, 1054. stefna, m., pro'iv : ds. stef nan 403 ; as. 1707, stsefnan 495. stellan, see onstellan. steman, see bestenian. steng, m., stake, cudgel: gs. stenges Ap. 72. steora, m., steersman : as. steoran 495. steorend, m., pilot, guide: ns. 1336, styrend 121. sticce, n., piece, portion : ip. sticcum 144S. stig, i., path, way: ns. 9S5 ; as. stige 1442. stigan, 1, ascend, inount : pret. 2 pi. stigon 429 ; pret. 3 pi. 349. See a-, ge-, oferstigan. stillan, Wl. i. become quiet: inf. 1576. — 2. w. dat., make quiet: pret. 3 sg. stilde 451. See gestillan. stille, adj., still, motionless: nsm. 502. stitJferS, adj.,yfrw of heart: npm. sti^- fer'Se 722. stTffhycgende, adj., resolute: dp. stl'S- hycgendum 741, 1429. strffmod, adj., resolute: nsm. Ap. 72. stol, see cynestol. storm, m., storm : ns. 502, 1236 (figura- tively) ; is. storme 1494; ap. stormas 1576. sto"«', i., place: gp. stowa 121. streel, m., dart: vs. 1189. Strang, adj., hard, severe: nsm. 313; asf. strangan 1336; dpm. strangum 1210; ipm. 162, 536; comp. nsm. strengra 1385. 224 GLOSSARY stranglice, adv., sternly: 167. strjet, f., street: ns. 1580; ds. strate 774, 985, 1062; np. 1236; ap. 334. See faro'S-, lierestriet. stream, m., stream, flood: ns. 1280, 1523; as. 852, 1538; np. streamas 374 ; ap. 1 503. See brim-, ea-, eagor-, firgend-, lagu-, mere-, siestream. streamfaru, f., citrreiit : as. streamfare 1576. streamracu, f., ivate7'-course : as. streamrrece 1580. stI•eam^velm, m., bilhno : ns. 495. strong, m., rope, cordage : np. strengas 374- -streon, see gestreon. streoiian, Wi, w. gen., win: inf. 331. stund, f., time, hour: ns. 1210. stunde, adv., straig/itivay: 416, 1497. styran, Wl, arrange: pp. styred 1092. styrend, see steoreiid. styriaii, W-i, stir, be'in commotion: pret. 3 pi. styredon 374. sum, pron., 0)ie, certain one: nsm. 11, 967, 1 1 74, 131 1 ; npm. sume Ap. ii. suud, n. I. course, sailing: as. 381, 488. — 2. ocea7i, flood: ns. sund 424, 1528; as. 747. sund, adj., see onsund. sundor, adv., apart, asunder: 1161. sundriaii, see asundrian. sunne, f., sun: ns. 124S, 1304; ds. sun- nan 10 1 3. siinu, m., so)i: ns. 879, 1684; ds. suna 6S1, 8S1 ; as. sunu 1109; np. suna 691. siisl, n., torture: is. susle 1379. SAva, adv. i. so, thus: 157, 177, 438, 461, 524, 661, 692, 1053, 1 137, 1 149, 1245, 1323, 1328, 1343, 1344, 1393, 1455, 1562, 1670, Ap. 113. — 2. so, very: 710, 895, 922, 1243. S\va, conj. i. as, according as: 5,67, 149, 269, 297, 304, 322, 345, 348, 357, 389, 418, 594, 622, 649, 786, 7S9, 845, 931, 949, 972, I04S, 1231, 1274, 1321, 1341, 1476, 1514, 1696, Ap. 102. — 2. inasmuch as, for: 327, 937, 11 15. — 3. so that (result) : 986. — 4. as if: 261, 501. — 5. yet: 493. — 6. likewise: 582, 1288. — 7. where: 1441, 1449, 1582. — 8. swa . . . swa, as . . . as (adv. and conj.) : 192-193, 333, 926- 927, 1234. See swti'Seah. swanrad, f ., s7van-road, ocean : as. swanrade 196. -SAvaru, -SAvarian, -SAverian, see ond- SAvarii, etc. SAvies, adj., dear: asm. swjesne 1009. swiesende, n., food, repast : gp. swse- senda 386. swat, m., blood: ns. 1275, '425i 1441 ; as. swat 968; is. swate 1239. swatig, adj., bloody: npm. swatige 1406. swa ?5eah, conj., yet, nevertheless: 813, 1250. swa?Jrian, see sweSrian. swa'Ou, i.,path, track : ds. swa'Se 1422 ; as. 673, swas'Xe 1441. swebban, see aswebban. swefan, ."j. i. sleep: inf. 832, 849. — 2. lie dead: pret. 3 pi. swjefon 1002. sweg, m., tumult, noise : ns. 93 ; as. 1532. swegeldream, m., heavenly Joy: dp. swegeldreamum 720. SAvegeltorht, adj., radiant: nsf. 1248. swegl, n., heaven : gs. swegles 208, 455, 641, 760, 809, 832, 869; ds. swegle 98, 1009; as. swegl 749. swogle, adj., bright: apm. Ap. 32. SAvelc, see swylo. swelgan, 3, w. ace. and inst. i. ac- cept, receive: pret. 3 pi. swulgon 710. — 2. florv over, swalloio up: pret. 3 sg. swealg 1276. See forswelgan. sweltan, 3, die: pret. 3 pi. swulton 1530- swoncan, Wi, trouble: inf. 109. See geswenean. GLOSSARY 225 SAveng, 'm., stroke : as. A P. 72. See heoriisweng. s^voorcaII, 3, darken, become dim : pret. 3 sg. swearc 372. sweortl, n., sword: gs. sweordes 1132, Ap. 34; ip. sweoidum 72. sweordrais, m., attack with the szuord : ns. Ap. 59. s>veotol, adj., clear, evident : gpn. sweo- tulra 565 ; ipn. sweotolum 742. BAveoO'eriaii, see s^veSrian. s^vCl■, m., column : ap. sweras 1493. s\ve'5rian, W2. i. subside, become still: pret. 3 sg. swa'Srode 1 585, sweo'Serade 465 ; pret. 3 pi. swacSorodon 533. — 2. vanish : pret. 3 pi. swe'Serodon 836. s^vlcan, 1, w. dat., desert: i pi. swTca'S 407 ; opt. pres. 2 sg. swice 958. See be-, ges^vican. SAVigian, W2, be silent : pret. 3 pi. swi- godon 762. s%vilt, see SAvylt. SAving, see geswing. SAA'iiigan, 3, scourge, chastise, afflict : pret. 3 pi. swungon 964 ; pp. swungen 1246, 1275. switf, adj., strong: nsm. 1207, 1513. s\vI?Jaii, see geswTffan. SAvrffe, adv., very, exceedingly : 423, 618, 926. SAvylo, pron., such : nsm. swelc 25 ; nsn. swylc 29. swylce, adv., likervise, also, thus: 166, 584, 589, 621, 704, 712, 8S1, 1029, 1036, 1257, 1687, Ap. 16, 50. SAvyloe, conj. i. as if: 247. — 2. like as, as : 89. SAvylt, m., death: ns. 994; as. 161 o, swilt 1348, Av. 71. swyltoAvalu, f., death-torture : ds. swyltcwale 156; as. 1368. syb, i., peace, good will : ns. 1013, sybb 1568; as. sybbe 98, 358, 809, 832. See brolfforsybb. syfre, see unsyfre. -syh«y, see gesyhS. sylf, pron., self, himself: nsm. 5, 248, 665, 845, 1509, sylfa 329, 433, 860, 1348, 1701, Ap. hi, seolfa 340, 505; gsm. sylfes 651, 1109, 1417, seolfes 1300, 1441 ; dsm. sylfum 644, 648, 1662 ; asm. seolfne 921, sylfne 12 12; npm. sylfe 1558 ; dpm. sylfum 949. sylfSeta, m., cannibal: np. sylfsetan _i75- sylla, see selra. syllan, Wi, give, give over : i sg. sylle 97 ; pret. 3 sg. sealde 577, 1513; inf. 272, 366, 477, 1 109. See gesellan. sj'llic, adj., strange, ivonderful: comp. asm. syllTcran 500. symbelda'g, m., feast-day : ds. symbel- da?ge 1527. synibelgifa, m., entertainer, provider : vs. 14 1 7. syinble, adv., always, ever: 157, 659, 1384, 1581, symle 411, 651, 1153, symles 64. symle, symles, see sjTnble. syn, see onsyn. syne, see eag-, ge-, onsyne. synfuU, adj., sinful: npm. synfulle 764 ; gpm. synfulra 987. synn, f., siti : as. synne 926 ; dp. syn- num 1243 ; 'P- 407. synnig, adj., sinful : nsm. 921 ; asm. syn- nigne 1300; npm. synnige 109, 565, 710, 964; gp. synnigra 956, i6io. synu, f., sinew: ns. 1422; np. sionwe 1425. Syrian, Wa, plot, devise : pret. 3 pi. syredon 610. sy3?fan, adv. i. after, from the tifne that: 5, 295, 455, 1075, 1337. 1381, 1599, 1678, Ap. 27, 40, 54, sySj^an 240, 893, -syj^jjan 43, 180, Ap. 21, si)>- J>an 1223, seo'5]jan 534. — 2. after- wards: sy'SSan 33, 1 193, 1379, 1674, 1704, sy'5)>an 15 14, sy})>>an 706, si'S^an 1 1 06. syxtyne, num. adj., sixteen: 490. 226 GLOSSARY T tScan, see getaican. tacen, n. i. sign: ns. 88; as. 1338; gp. tacna 711; ip. tacnum 742. — 2. mark, characteristic : ns. 29. — 3. covenant: as. 214. .S"^^ w^eatacen. tacniau, see getacnian. ttel, f., I'lame : ds. tiele 633. taligaii, W2, count, consider : i sg. talige 1563, taelige 1484. ta^linet, n., measure, portion: ns. 113. tan, m., lot: ns. 1103; as. taan 1099. teala, adv., ivell, thoroughly : 161 2. team, see hereteani. tear, m., tear : ip. tearum 59. teUlaii, see beteldau. tellaii, 1, count, calculate : pret. 3 pi. teledon 1103. ^tv getellan. teinpel, n., temple : ns. 667 ; ds. temple 707 ; as. tempel 1634. [Lat. templu?n.'\ teon, Wa, fashion, create : pret. 3 sg. teode 797. See geteon. teon, 2, draw, drag: inf. 1230. teoncwide, m., censure: as. 633, 771. Thaddeus, pr. n., Thaddeus: ns. Ap. 77- Thomas, pr. n., Thomas: ns. Ap. 50. tid, f., ti7ne: ds. tide 113, 1407 ; as. tid 214, 911, 1091, 1160. tigelfag, adj., adorned with tiles: npn. tigelfagan 842. [Lat. tegiila.'] tihhian, see getihhian. tllinodig, adj., noble-minded: npm. til- modige Ap. 86. timbran, see getimbran. tingan, see getingan. tir, m.., glory : gs. tyres 105 ; as. tir 485, Ap. 86. tireadig, adj., glorious : npm. tireadige 665, Ap. 4 ; apm. 2, 883 ; gpm. tlrea- digra 16S1. to, prep. w. gen. and dat. i. w. gen. in phrases to Sjes, to z. gyt 380. — 2. still: 632, J>a git 51. — 3. y/zr/Z/i^r, moreover: ]?a' git 383, l^a gyt 1039, Sagyt 1195. (Tan, see ter J>an, for«5an. Sane, m. i. thought: gs. Ranees 557; as. hanc 1622. — 2. thanks: ns. 'Sane I45r, jianc 1 150 ; ds. to bance {gladly, thankfully) 1 1 12; as. )'anc 3S4, 1469. See fore-, ge-, hyge-, inge-, inwit-, searoSanc. ?faneian, W2, trans., thank : pret. 3 sg. hancade ion. tSancul, see ge-, hyge-, searuSancul. iffanon, adj., thence: banon 1065, Ap. 31, 38, I'onon A p. 61. 'S^r,adv., there, in that place: 183, 244, 562, 875, 1007, 1080, 1296, 1547, I'ier 21, 41, 48, 90, 181, 199, 263, 279, 280, 445, 654, 662, 770, 869, 878, 887, 888, 907, 979, looi, 1037, 1039, 1049, 1083, 1153, 1192, 1222, 1225, 1349, 1382, 1534, 1542, 1554, 1555, 1569, 1571, 1588, 1591, 1625, 1647, I'/Oi, 1708, A p. 52, 60, 98. 3^r, conj. i. inhere: 217, 657, \>xr 15, 105, 168, 175, 228, 294, 305, 502, 598, 607, 667, 695, 711, 790, 940, 1379, 1634, 1684, 1693, Ap. i°' "^' 119. — 2. 7ohere-L'er: \i^x 224, 935, 1403. — 3. when : [laer 805, 923, 967. Saes, adv., so, to that extent: 1365, 1372. Sses, conj., as: 687. 221 GLOSSARY 3aes 3e, conj., as, becajise: bass '5e 472, 1 01 2, 1 151, I'ffis be 1563. ■ho, whiich, that: 815, be loi, 164, 263, 718, 799, 828, 886, 890, 945, 1 1 30, 1 318, 1440, i486, 1548, 161 5. — 2. tha)i: 1040. See se, 3a!S, ffset, Seah 3e. tfeah, conj., though, althotigh : 121 7, beah 476, 710, 975, 1243, 1628, beh 271. 507. 51 5' 630, 856, 955, «eh 900. See swa 3eah. <5eah TFe, conj., although : beah '5e 53, 564, beh be 1609. 3carf, f. I. need, necessity : ns. bearf 1 1 66, 1605. — 2. advantage, benefit: ds. bearf e 1652. (Jearfende, see mete-, AvineSearfciide. Jfearl, adj., severe, excessive: gpn. bearlra 1598. tfearle, adv., severely, excessively : j'earle 1115. Searlic, adj., severe: nsn. bearlic 11 36. 'd'ea'W', m., custom, habit: ns. beaw 25, 177 ; ds. Seawum 462. ffeccan, Wl, cover: pret. 3 sg. behte 966, Ap. 22; pret. 3 pi. behton 1525. See be?>eccan. (Segn, m., se?'vant, retainer, disciple : ns. begn 384, 417, begen 528; as. begn 1 39 1, 1678; vs. 557; np. begnas 43, 237. 323. 344. Z^Z': 376, 391. 402, 726, 872, 1026, Ap. 87; gp. begna 696, Ap. 8; dp. begnum 1329; ap. begnas 3, 245, 462. See (liiru-, ombelit-, magutFegn. Jfegniaii, W2, serve : pret. 3 pi. begno- don 884. ?fegu, see beor-, foddor-, ^'ilSegu. ?f«'li, see 3eah. Sel, see \va'gffel. (Tencan, Wl, resolve, consider: 2 sg. bencest 212; pret. 3 pi. bohton 150, 693- Senden, conj., lohile, as long as : Sendon 1397, bendon 1713, benden 12SS, byn- den 1323. "Seo^ii., people, nation: ns. beod 1098, 1 1 12; ds. beode 185, 571; as. 25, 1 185 ; gp.beoda 107, 547, i45i,"5eoda 1622 ; dp. beodum 520, 1605, 1652. See ell-, werOeod. fJeodaii, see oiyiJeodan. Seodbealo, n., great evil: as. beodbealo 1 1 36. Seodcyning, m., hing of the people : gs. ^'eodcyninges Ap. 18. Seoden, m., prince, Lord: ns. beoden 290. 323. 364. 41 5. 696, 773 ; gs- J'eod- nes 3, 94, Ap. 8; ds. 'Seodne 1007; as. beoden 872, 900; vs. 288, 479; np. beodnas 363. Seodenliold, adj., loyal to the prince, submissi7es 420, 496 ; nsf. '5eos 1437, Hos 731, 1428; nsn. "Sis 717, Hs 751, 1506, '5ys 492; gsm. J>isses Ap. 108, J'ysses Ap. 89; dsmn. 'Syssum 1198, J^issum 77, 550, Jjyssum 112, 358; dsf. Jjysse 684, 973, Hsse Ap. 112; asm. ^isne 1604, J?ysne Ap. i ; asf. J?as III, 207, 914, Ap. 98; gp. Hssa 268, 386; dp. hyssum 88, 100, 761, 1026; apn. t>as Ap. 49, 83. Jficgan, 5. I. 7-eceii!)e\ pret. 3 pi. I^egon 1 1 1 2. — 2. receive food, eat : pret. 3 pi. ^egon 25, J^egon 593. (fin, pron., t/ty, thine: nsm. \>\x\. 70, 194, 541, 542, 604, 940, 952, 1023, 1317, 1321,1441; gsm. )5lnes65, 1417 ; gsn. 1383; dsm. Jjinum 959, 1503; asm. Jjinne 183, 213, 479, 1209, 1213, 12 16, 1316; asf. Kne 288, 548, 635, 11 90, 1384, 1424; asn. \>\Vi 216, 954, 1295, 1 418; isn. Kne 284; npm. J>Ine 399; gp. )>inra 482 ; dp. Jnnum 1285, 1289, 1292 ; ap. J>ine 421. ?fiiig, n., meeting: as. )nng 157, 930. See geSing, guSgeSingii. Singgemearc, n., appointed time : gs. Hnggemearces 148. Singian, see ^viTOingiau. O'ingstede, m., coimcilplace: ds. i^ing- stede 1098. <5iiigu, see giiSgeSingu. iffisa, see brimpisa. -tfofta, see ge?fofta. -(Voht, see geSoht. 2(olian, Wa, endure : pres. opt. 2 sg. ^olie 955, Jjolige 1217; inf. bolian 14 14. See ^v^o\\Ai\. Sonne, adv., tlien : 655, Ap. 103, honne 152. 347. 399. 1309. Ap. 88. iffonne, conj. i. 'when: jjonne 4, 9, 142, 252, 409, 412, 512, 891, 1500, Ap. 92. — 2. than: Jjonne 924, 1089, 1178, 1428, 14S4, 1 519, Ap. 49. -Srsec, sec ge9'rtec. -?Jracu, see holm'Sracu. 9'rag, £., time: ns. l^rah 107 ; gs. Srage 1598; as. I'liige 790, Ap. 30. Jfragnia'luni, 2i(S.v ., from time to time: 1230. JJrea, f ., trouble, affliction : ns. J^rea 1 1 66 ; as. 107. Iffreagan, Wl, cast down, scourge, sub- due : pret. 3 sg. Keade 452, 1687 ; pp. npm. gej^reade 391. Sreaned, f., affliction, suffering: dp. hreanedum 1264. Sreat, n., host, multitude : ns. J^reat 870, 1095, 1269; as. 1608; is. Create 1636; gp. I'reata 376. Sreatian, W2, scourge, control: 3 sg. hreata'S 520. See geiJreatian. tJreodian, W2, hesitate, fear : pret. 3 sg. J^reodode Ap. 18. tSridda, adj., third: asm. Jriddan 793 ; ism. 1391. Sriness, f., tJte Trinity : gs. J^rinnesse 1685. Sring, see gearing. Sringan, 3, crowd, throng: pret. 3 pi. J'rungon 126, 1203. See aet-, ge-, ingeSringan. tfrist, iSriste, adj., bold: nsm. Jurist 1 139, 1264, j^rTste 237. tfriste, adv., boldly : Jirlste 1652, Ap. 5°- Iffristlice, adv., boldly, rashly: 1185. 3ritig, num., thirty: 157. Srohtheard, adj. 1. strong to e7idure, patient: nsm. hrohtheard 1264; asm. Jjrohtheardne 1391 ; npm. l^rohthearde 402. — 2. grievous, hard to endure: nsm. l^rohtheard 11 39. ?fro\vian, Wa, suffer, endure : 3 pi. J^rowia'S 28 1 ; pret. 3 sg. Jirowode 1610, Ap. 71 ; pret. 2 pi. jjrowodon 431 ; pret. 3 pi. Jnowedon 414, 1071 ; inf. j'rovvian 80, 615, 1468, J?ro\vigan 1367, Ap. 80. 3ry, num., three: nm. Jjry 801 ; nf. ^reo 185; gf. J?reora 930; df. I^rlm 148; am. )>ry 245, 141 4. 230 GLOSSARY 'Sryin, n. i. glory, majesty: ns. hrym 3, S87, Ap. 8; ds. Kymme 1685; as. >rym 344, 723, 998. — 2. multitude, power, strength : ns. J^rym 1260, 1536, 1572; ds. l^rymme Ap. 18; as. )'rym 957. See <'.vne-, heofon-, hilde-, AviildoriJryiii. iSryinfrest, Ad]., strong, glorious : nsm. I'lymfjcst 323, vsm. 479. 'OryinfiiU, adj., illustrious: npm. J)rym- fulle 363. 'Grymlw, A.d]., glorious : apm. )>i-ym]Ice 245- 'Sryinlioe, adv., gloriously : 547. ifJryiiuna, m., strong man, tvarrior : np. I'lymmaii 1 139. OrymsittoiKle, adj., dwelling in glory: gsm. j'lymsittendes 417, 528; npm. J>rymsittende 884. O'rytf, f., strengt/i, power : ip. bry'Sum 376, 1 148. tfrySbeani, n., glorious son : as. )n•y^"- bearn 494. (Vry'ffcyniiij!;, m., king of glory. : as. hiy iS- cining 436. ffryJVfull, Tid]., glorious, po7c'er///l : dpm. JiryiNfullum 1329. SryO'woorc, n., glorious work : as. J>ryS\veorc 773, Su, pron., thou : ns. 73, 85, 98, 105, etc. ; Jju 68, 283, 943, 11S7, etc.; for g%.see tSva; ds. *5e 275, 386, 483, 618, etc., )>§ 81, 83, 97, 102, etc.; as. "Se 112, 292, 534, 633, etc.; I^e 99, 100, loi, 108, etc. ; np. ge 256, 295, 337, 344, 345, 346, 348, 429(2), 430, 676, 744, 746, 1 179, 1 183, 1 197, 1333, 1558, 1609, 1612; dp. cow 297, 338, 346, 458, 758, 851, 970, 1176, 1343, 1344, 161 1 ; ap. eow 336, 347, S84, eowic 259, 882. tJurfan, PP, need: 2 pi. 'Surfan 337. See beSurfaii. (Turh, prep. w. ace. i. through, by, be- cause of, in accordance with {co?idition and agency) : Surh 66, 315, 633, Ap. 34, 68, 80, hurh 34, 79, 109, 1 87, 218, 436, 525, 585, 597, 611, 631, 635,642, 651, 670, 688, 699, 725, 771, 827, 912, 941, 965, 971, 975, 1000, 1092, 1294, 1336, 134S, i4i«. 1440, 1442, 1444. 1475, 1476, 1520, 1530, 1532, 1552, 1580, 1586, 1616, 1629, 1635, 1651, 1692, Ap. 26, 29, 39, 53, 56, 60, 67, >urg Ap. 13, 63, (Surg Ap. 72. — 2. through, out of [place) : J>urh 739, 1276, 1279. Siirhdrifan, l, pierce through : pp. J'urhdrifen 1397. 3us, adv., thus: 141 1, Ap. 85, J>us 62, 173' 354. 539' 686, 818, 1716. 'Ousend, num., thojisand: ap. (Susends J9I. tfrisendinieluin, adv., in thousands: I'usendmElum 872. 'O'yder, adv., thither : )>yder 282. 3y lais, conj., lest, that not: J>y ISs 77, 1 147, he Iffis 1047. 'Syldij> , see geSyldig. '3yn, 1, suppress: 3 sg. 'SyS 520. See }?('()yn. 'iVyncaii, Wl, seem : 3 sg. )>ince5 609, )>ynceN 472; pret. 3 sg. jnihte 740, 1 135 ; pret. 3 pi. I'uhton 440. ffyndeii, see Senden. ffyssa, see niere'Syssa. U U = ruiie Pi Ap. ioi ; for meaning, see jVotes. uhta, m., daic'u : ds. iihtan 235, 1388. iinbra'fe, adj., imperishable: asm. un- briecne Ap. 86. uncuS, adj., iinkiunvn, strange : asn. Ap. 93; npn. Ap. 112; gp. uncuSra 178. under, prep., under, beneath, in : w. dat. 2, 93, 98,505, 512, 545,837. 1009, 1204, 1402, 1493; ^^"- ^C'^- '28, 208, 455> 1305' 1457, 1595. 1600; case in- determinable 46, 95, 141, 144, 420, 832, 940, 1005, 1013, 1038, 1065, 1071, 1253. GLOSSARY 231 undyrne, adj., manifest, fatnoKs: nsf. Ap. 42 ; asf. 1480. unea'd'e, adj., difficult: nsn. 205. unforc'uO', adj., fio/>lc\ illustrious: nsm. 1263; vsm. 475. uiifyrii, adv., jyo« : 1371. iiiihcore, adj., harmful, murderous: asm. unheorne 34. uulnvilen, adj., eternal: asf. 11 54; asn. Ap. 20, 120. uiihyd'ig, adj., ivretched: npm. unhy- '(Sige 107S. unlH'd, adj., wretched, wicked: up. un- Ijede 744; gp. unlaedra 30, 142. unlytel, adj., not little, great: nsm. 1237; nsf. 1270; nsn. Ap. 8; asn. 876; apm. unlytle 1493. uiiinajte, adj., very great: nsn. 1219; asn. 653, 1682. uniian, PP, w. gen., grant: inf. 146, 29S. See ji^eiiiiiiaii. uiirilit, n., wrong: ds. unrihte 1559. uni'iiii, n., great ntunber: as. 704. unsjielig, adj., unhappy, ill fa ted: npm. unsSlige 561. unseyldis* adj., guiltless, innocent : nsm. 1 137. unslaAV, adj., not slow, hastening: asm. unslawne 171 1. iinsyfre, adj., dirty: asn. 1310. untweonde, adj., not doubting, itnhesi- tatiitg: asn. 1242. untyddre, 2iA\., courageous : nsm. 1252. UIl^v(*axoIl, 'aA] ., not fu lly grown, young : npm. unweaxne 1627. up, adv., ///, above : 792, upp 443, 979, 1125, 1236, 1303, 1318, 1625. upengel, m., heavenly atigel: gp. up- engla 226. upgeinynd, n., thought of heaven : as. 1064. uplioofoii, m., heaven above: as. 798. upli«', adj., upper, celestial : dsn. uplican 119. uppe, adv., above, on high : 749. upweg, m., ascent : as. 830. fire, see user. user, pron., our: nsn. ure 454; asm. userne 340, 397, 860; asf. usse Ap. 116; gpn. iissa 1 3 19. ut, adv., out, forth : 15, 968, 1221, 1272, 1279. 1390. 1523. 1537, 1577- fitan, adv., outside, from without: 28, 871. utaii, interj., let us: 1356, utu Ap. 115. uiSweota, m., 7aise man, sage : ns. 1 105. W W = rune P Ap. 100; for meaning, see Azotes. ■\vac, adj., 7aeah, yielding: nsm. 212. ^vacall, see on\va<'aii. Avted, n., wave, flood: np. wasdu 533, wadu 1545; gp. wasda439; ap. wa'Su 1457- \vte% breeze: np. 1256. wederburg, f., pleasaiit city : as. 1697. "wedereandel, f., light of heaven, sun : ns. 372. weg, m., way, road: as. 170, 191, 252, 1 173, 16S0, Ap. 31 ; np. wegas 1234; gp. wega 65. See ba?(5-, feor-, fold-, grund-, holm-, iipAveg. wegan, 5, bear, endure, experience : pret. 3 pi. wegan Ap. 87. ■\vel, adj., well: 212, well 885. Avela, m., riches, prosperity : gs. welan 1 1 59; as. 302, 318; ip. welum 755. See seht-, ar-, bold-, ead-, lifwela. Avellan, see aAvellan. Avelm, see wylni. AvelAA'ang, see Avaelwang. Aveman, Wl. i. soimd, be heard: pret. 3 sg. wemde 740. — 2. proclaim, an- 7iotince: pret. i sg. wemde 14S0. AA'emmaii, see geAvemmed. Aven, f., hope, expectation: ns. 1074; dp. wenum 1087. -AA ena, see orAAcna. AA'enan, Wi, w. gen., expect: pret. 3 sg. wende 377 ; pret. 3 pi. wendan 1072, 1597- AA'endan, Wl, change, turn: inf. 587. See onAA'endan. -AA'cnde, see leofwende. AA'enian, Wl, direct, guide: pret. 3 sg. wenede 1682. AA'eoro, n. I. work, fabric : as. 799. — 2. occupation: is. weorce 1365. — 3. pain, affliction: ns. 1659; gs. weorces 1277; as. weorc Ap. 80. See ellen-, fruni-, fyrn-, ge-, gutf-, 3ry 1489. 1562, 1563, 1565, 1602, 1605, 1611, 1664, 1717, 1718, 1722, Ap. 14, iiS; (w. neg.) nis 107, 205, 1210, 1432 ;br5 185, 275, 320, 637, 885, 889, 935, 1056, "53. 1384. 1567, 1693, Ap. "3; I Pl- synd 323; syndon 264; bIo5 408; 2 pi. sint 348 ; synd 744 ; syndon 344, 676; 3 pi. sint 1404, 1425; synt 198, 391; synd 1365; -sindon 201, 1369, Ap. 112; syndon 686, 689, 720, 973; pret. I sg. wass 64, 489, 949 ; pret. 2 sg. wiere 898; pret.- 3 sg. waes 11, 19, 25, 29, 36, 40, 41, 57, 122, 147, 158, i6i,- 169, 230, 231, 232, 239, 248, 262, 385, 594, 665, 667, 684, 700, 854, 869, 874, 878, 887, 892, 967, 981, loio, 1013, 1018, 1097, 1105, 1112, 1116, 1119, 1138, 1155, 1201, 1223, 1225, 1238, 1242, 1245, 1250, 1251, 1253, 1274, 1302, 1307, 1322, 1382, 1394, 1395. 1476, 1532, 1534, 1537, 1542, 1547, 1554, 1571, 1573, 1579, I581 (2), 1584, 1622, 1627, 1643, 1659, 1689, 1708, Ap. 25, 37, 41, 48, 57, 66, 106 ; (w. neg.) naes 21, 380, 662, 888, 1113, 1162, 1471, 1522, Ap. 33; pret. 3 pi. wieron 7, 46, 250, 579, 791, 1016, 1041, 1114, 1259, 1334, 1695, Ap. 4; (w. neg.) nseron Ap. 75 ; opt. 2 sg. sle 417; opt. 3 sg. 70, 1439, I45i,Ap. 107; opt. 3 pi. slen 734; pret. opt. 3 sg. wSre 563, 765, 799, 1 178; imp. 2 sg. beo 98, 214; wes 540, 914, 959; imp. 2 pi. beo'S 1609. x^'^st^, Z-di)., desolate : asn. 11 59. Avestenn, n., desert: ds. westenne 699. ■wex, n., 7Liax : ds. wexe 1145. w\Q,h\., habitation: as. 131, 1310; np. Ap. 112. .V^t' eardvvTc. wicg, n., horse: dp. wicgum 1095. . wid, adj. I. broad, wide : asm. widne 283. — 2. w. feorh, ealdor, =/(;r- ever: dsn. wldan 106, 810, 938, 1452, 1721 ; asn. 1383. ■wide, adv., widely, far atid wide : 333, 576, 1119, 1234, 1554, 1637, Ap. 2, 6, 15, 42. ■wTdf^Sme, adj., broad-bosomed: nsm. 533 ; asn. 240. ■widferende, adj., far-traveling: np. 279. \v\(S\a\\<\.,x\.., earth, broad earth: as. 198. Avidlast, rvi., far journey : ap. widlastas 677. ■widrynig, ■^iS]., far-flowing : asn. 1507. wif, n., woman: np. 1666; gp. wifa 1039, 1597. Avig, m., idol : as. Ap. 48. Mag, n., war, battle : gs. wlges 839, 1 183, 1226, 1355, Ap. 74. A\iga, m., warrior : as. wTgan 1 7 1 1 . vvigend, m., warrior: np. 1053, 1203; gp. wigendra 506, 887, 896, 1450, 1572, 1608, 1672, wiggendra 1095 ; ap. wigend 850, 1297. GLOSSARY 235 Aviht, fii., aiii^ht: is. wihte 1522, 1661. Sec (xiil-, owiht. ^^•illa, ni., will, desire : ns. 70 ; gs. willan 65, 106; ds. 1401, 1641 ; as. 304, 356; ip. willum {dliss/ulfy) 810. Avillan, an v., will, ■wis A, desire: i sg. wille 84, 347, 458, 474, 648, 1412; 2 sg. wilt 2S8 ; I pi. willa'S 292 ; 3 pi. 178, 298; pret. I sg. wolde 271, 478, 483, 970; pret. 2 sg. woldest 203, woldes 308; pret. 3 sg. wolde 146, 894, 1 109, 1 1 30, 1655, 1658, 1660, 1699, Ap. 47 ; pret. i pi. woldon 1424 ; pret. 3 pi. 129, 402, 803, 1072, 1 141, 1392, 1460, 1538, 1639; opt. 2 sg. wille 75, 342, 1286. ■vvillgedryht, i., faithful band: as. 914. Avillgcofa, m., gracious dispenser : as. wilgeofan 62 ; vs. willgeofa 1282. \^'lInian, W2, w. gen., desire : 2 sg. wil- nast 2S3 ; pret. 3 sg. wilnode 918; pret. 3 pi. wilnedon 448; inf. 11 28. wil&iiS, m.., pleasant journey : as. 1046. AvilGegu, f., desired feast: ds. wilj^ege 153- Avin, n., wine: as. 587. [Lat. vinutn.'] ■\\anburg, f., city of festivity : as. 1637 ; ds. winbyrig 1672. wind, m., wind: ns. 269, 503; np. win- das 373; ap. 452, 456. windan, 3, wind, gyrate : pret. 3 sg. wand 372. See be-, onwindaii. ■\Aindig, adj., windy : npm. windige 843. wine, m., friend: as. 1464 ; vs. 307, 1431 ; np. winas 198. Avinodryhten, m., friendly lord: as. 9 1 9. wiiio'Ofarfende, adj., in need of a friend: nsm. winel'earfende 300. Avlnn, see ge-, garge-, gtitfge-, hand- geAvinn. -Aviiina, see gCA^inna. Aviiiiiaii, .'i, endure, suffer: pret. 2 sg. wunne 13S0. winviwed, n., wine-hall : as. 1159. ■winter, m., xuinter, i.e. year: dp. win- trum 506. Avinterceald, adj., wintry cold: asf. wintercealdan 1265. AviiitergCAVorp, n., winter storm : ip. wintergeworpum 1256. A\Tr, m., 7oire, bracelet : gp. wira 302. ■\vis, adj., 7uise: nsm.. 316, 470, 919, 1497, wTsa 843; asm. 552; vsm. wis 624 ; comp. asm. wisran 474. Avisdom, m., luisdoni : ns. 569, 1678; gs. wisdomes 645 ; as. wisdom 650. wisfaest, adj., wise: asm. wisfzestne 164S; gp. wisfffistra 1167. wisian, Ws. i. trans, w. ace. and dat., g7tide, direct: pret. 3 sg. wisode 381, Ap. 9 ; opt. 2 sg. wTsige 4S8 ; inf. 1099. — 2. intrans., lead or i7idicate the way : pret. 3 sg. wisode 985. AA-islic, adj., wise: asn. 509. "wist, i.,food: ns. 21 ; ds. wiste 153 ; as. 302, 312, 31S, 593, 1074, wist 388. See ondwist. wit, see edAvitspraec, ge-, inwit. Avita, see fyrnAvita, uOAAeota. Avitan, PP, know: i sg. wat 183, 199, 433, 498, 814, 904, 941 ; 2 sg. wast 932, wiest 1 1 86, 1282; pret. 3 sg. wiste 261 ; opt. i sg. wite 603 ; opt. 3 sg. 546 ; w. neg., i sg. nat Ap. hi; 2 pi. nyton 745 ; pret. 3 pi. nyston 1088. Avitan, see ge-, oSAVitan. wite, x\.,punish??ient, torture: ns. 889; np. wltu 1365; gp. wTta 1470, 1490, 1618; dp. wTtum 1299; ap. Wltu 1052, 141 5, 1611 ; ip. witum 580, 121 1, 1361, 1631. Avitebend, mf., torture-bonds: ip. wite- bendum 108, 1561. AA^itian, W2, order, appoint, decree : pp. witod 889, weotod 951, weotud 1366, asf. weotude 1074. AA'itig, adj., wise: nsm. 743. AA'itiga, rn.., prophet: np. witigan 801. AA'itJ, prep. w. dat. and ace. i. w. dat., against: 425, 560, 1210, 1291, 1359. — 2. postpositive, w. dat., i)i reply to : 236 GLOSSARY 295. — 3. w. 6idit.,fro>n (separation) : Ap. 37,83. — 4. w. d2i\..,/rom (source) : 275. — 5, w. ace, to, towards: 213, 3S9(?), 921, 1 188, 1387, 1495. wiSerfeohteud, m., enejny. as. 11 83. wiSerhycgende, adj., hostile, opposing: nsm. 1172 ; npm. 1072. wi9crhydig, adj., hostile: nsm. 675. Avi'Serinedc, adj., hostile: nsm. wiSer- meda 1 195. wiSstaiidan, 0, w. dat. oppose, defeat: pret. 3 sg. vvi&tod 167. wiSOiiigian, \V2, \v. dat., talk with, bargain with : pret. 3 sg. wi<5J>ingode 263, 306, 632. ■^vlite, m., appearatice, beauty : ns. 1 47 1. 6V^.' inaegwlite. wliteleas, adj., ugly: ns. 1169. ■\vlitig, 2i.(S.]., fair, beautiful: nsm. 870; nsf. 732, wlitige (weak) 1437; npm. wlitige 363. wlitige, 2.(lv., fairly, beautifully: 716, 1721. wlitigian, see gewlitigiaii. w\o\\, infringe: ns. 147 1. vvolcen, n., cloud, sky: dp. wolcnum 93, 837 ; ip- 1046. ■\vonia, m., tumult, terror: as. woman 1355. See dsegred-, hildevvoina. Tvong, see Avang. wop, m., lamentation, weeping: ns. 1 1 55, 1554, 1666; gs. wopes 1278. word, n., word, speech : ns. 569, 1678; gs. wordes 261, 474, 1648; as. word 416, C50, 732, 801, 855, 896, 1 172, 1299, 1358, 1361, 1381, 1400, 1418, 1430, 1497, 1663, Ap. 53; is. worde 193, 210, 304, 418, 584, 716, 727, 743, 778, 850, 913, 1019, 1206, 1280, 1450; gp. worda 509, 904, 923, 1439; dp. wordum 88, 761, 1026, 1167, 1219, 1512, Ap. 106; ip. 13, 55, 62, 173, 300, 354, 428, 539, 596, 624, 630, 740, 755, 806, 812, 919, 963, 1053, 1 195, 1200, 1268, 1464, 1480, 1 510, 1608. See hosp-, husc-, leoS^vord. ■wordcwide, m., speech : dp. word- cwidum 552, 1447. wordlileoSor, n., speech, speaking: ns. 708 ; gs. wordhleoSres 93. Avordhord, n., treasury of words: as. 316, 601. wordlatu, f., delay in obeying: ns. 1522. AVordlaSu, f., speech, eloquence: as. wordlasSe 635. Avordloca, m., treasury of words : as. wordlocan 470. Avorn, m., 7mdtitude, number: as. 812, 904, weom 677 ; gp. weorna 1490. -Avorp, see wintergeAvorp. AA'oruld, f. I. world, earth : ds. worulde 304, 356, 948, Ap. 112; as. woruld 576. — 2. mankind: ds. worulde 509. — 3. in AA'oruld AAorulda = /"w- e'c'er : as., gp. 1686. AA'oruldsped, f., worldly prosperity : as. woruldspede 31 8. AvoruldAvuiiigende, adj., dwelling on earth : np. Ap. 100. AA'0<5, f., sound, voice, song: as. w5'5e 675. AA'i'fcc, n., exile, i?iisery : gs. wraeces 1383; as. wraec 1380. AATfecsicJ, m., exile, misery : ns. 889 ; as. 135S, 1431- AA'racu, f., punishment: as. wraece 615. wrasen, see fetor-, inAA'itAArasen. AATsetllc, adj. i. skillful, beautiful: asf.wTffitllce 712. — 2. -wondrous: nsm. wraetllc 740 ; nsf. 93 ; ipn. wrjetlicum 630, 1200. AA'ra?F, adj., angry: nsm. 1297; dsm. wra'Sum 613; gp. wraSra 1273, 131 7. AA'recan, 5. i. avenge: inf. 11 80. — 2. utter, send forth: pp. wrecen 1548. See beAvreean. AvretFian, Wl, support: pret. 3 sg. wreSede 523. AA-ridian, W2, gro7v, flourish : 3 sg. wrTda'5 635; pret. 3 sg. wridode 767. GLOSSARY 237 writan, 1, lurite : pret. 3 sg. wrat 1 510 ; inf. 13. See a^v^itan. wroht, f., blame., ciiluniiiy : as. 672. ^v^ohtsmi(>', m., evil-doer : dp. wroht- smitium 86. wudubat, m., loooden ship : ds. wudu- bate 905. wuldor, n., glory, heavenly glory, keaveti: ns. 171, 555,854, 1317, 1452, 1463 ; gs. wuldres 55, 70, 88, 193, 210, 354' 535' 539. 596, 708, 726, 758, 806, 870, 887, 913, 1026, 1056, 1268, 1380, 1510, 1611, 1631, 1661, 1678, 1715, Ap. 27, 48, 61, 87, wuldras 523; ds. wuldre 356, 948, 1682, 1721 ; is. 543, 669, 1618; vs. wuldor 141 1, wuldur 899. wuldorcyning, m., khig 0/ glory: gs. wuldorcyninges 418, 801, 1430, 1447; as. wuldorcining Ap. 74. wuldorgesteald, n., heavenly habita- tion: gp. wuldorgestealda 1686. •U'uldorgifu, f., glorious gift: ip. wul- dorgifum 938. wuldorspedig, adj., glorious: apm. wuldorspedige 428. ■wuldortorht, adj., gloriously bright: nsn. 1457. wuldorcTrym, m., heavenly glory : gs.' wuldor^rymmes 325, 702. W'ulf, see ^V8elwulf. wund, f., 'wound: ns. 1473; *^P- wun- dum 953, 1278. wund, adj., 7vounded, crippled: nsm. Ap. 61 ; npm. wunde 407. WTindor, n., wonder, miracle : ns. 736 ds. wundre 620 ; as. wundor 620, 730 gp. wundra 564, 569, 584, 699, 812 dp. wundrum = adv. wondrous 1492, 1497; ^P- wundor 604, 712. Tv'iindorcraeft, m., wondrous power: is. wundorcraefte 13, 645, Ap. 55. wundorwcorc, n., miracle: gp. wun- dorworca 705. Avunian, Ws. i. occupy, diuell in: pret. 3 pi. wunedon 131 ; imper. 2 sg. wuna 1672; inf. 1310, 1697. — 2. support, stand by: i sg. wunige 99, 1218. — 3. remain, stand, abide: 3 pi. wuniaS loi; pret. 3 sg. wunode 163, 1262; pret. 3 pi. wunedon 868, 11 58; opt. pres. 3 sg. wunige 945 ; inf. wunigean 802, Ap. 95. See gewunian. wunlgende, see wo^uld^vunigende. Avunn, see w^ynn. Avurd, see Avyrd. wylni, m., surge, billow : as. 367, 863 ; dp. wzelmum 452. See flod-, heaSo-, streamwylm. wynn, f. i.joy: ns. 887, 11 13, 1162; ip. wynnum 635, winnum 1019. — 2. choice, best (w. gen. pi.) : ns. 1223 ; as. wunn 17 13. wyrcan, Wl, make, fashion : pret. 3 sg. worhte 523, 1479. ^^^ gewyrcan. wyrd, f. 1. fate: ns. 613, 1561. — 2. event, happening: ns. 758, wurd Ap. 42; as. wyrd 1480; gp. wyrda 630, 1056. See forwyrd. Avyrht, see gewyrht. wyrhta, m., Creator : ns. 325, 702. See gewyrhta. wyrresta, see yfel. AvjTtWan, see weorSian. AvyrSniynd, fn., honor : ip. wyr^myn- dum 905. Y = rune !>) Ap. 103 ; for tneaniftg, see Notes. yfel, n., evil: ns. 695; gs. yfles 1382; gp. yfela 13 12. j^el, adj., bad, evil: sup. asm. wyrrestan 86; sup. npm. 1592. ylde, mpl., men : gp. ylda 182, 1555. yldlng, f., delay : ns. 215. ynib, prep. w. ace. i. round, about: 872, 1233, 1247, ymbe 841, 871, 1577. — 2. after, after ez'ery (temporal): 157. — 3 . concerning : 1 1 1 7 . ymbscinan, l, shi7ie about: pret. 3 sg. ymbscan 10 17. 238 GLOSSARY ymb^veo^pan, 3, surround: pret. 3 pi. ymbwurpon 1553. yppan, see geyppan. yppe, adj., ?naiufest, revealed: nsn. Ap. 64. jTinSu, f., distress, ajffliction: as. 1 38^:1, yrm'So 1190, ermtiu 1162; gp. yrm)>a 970; dp. yrm"5um 163. yrre, adj., angry: asm. yrne Ap. 68; npm. eorre 47, 1076. yst, f ., tetnpest : ns. 1 586. y?5, f., ivave: ns. 443; as. y^e 1591 ; gp. ySa 259, 352, 368, 466, 823, 863; dp. y'?!um4Si,5i4, 1713; ap.ySasig; ip.y^ium 1240, 1275, 1546. 6>|!| I ! I ilj iiiiil! liii .„ 'I Ii 111 li Hi i i I iiiiiimii I ijl ill' lilllllll II ! 1 ! ' i ,u,i|, l!i ! i il ,,,, ,. ilil! j imi